The Rape of the Lock


ALEXANDER POPE

THE RAPE OF THE LOCK

 is S S P edition published , is based on the edition originally published by L S: L, .

© P D

E N 

 E E

———————————

 e edition that this volume is based on is one of the rare occurances in publishing history, the creation of what is considered an ideal edition, in which the text, typography and illustrations compliment each other perfectly.  ere are only a handful of such books which include; the Kelmscott Press edition of Chaucer, Baskerville’s Milton, and Oscar Wilde’s Salome illustrated by Beardsley. I can only hope that I have done this book justice.

 e pagination, page layout & illustration placement have been retained for this edition.  e front cover has been reproduced based on the original design by Aubrey Beardsley.

All preparation work done by Frater Nec Temere Nec Timide for S S P.

Questions, comments or suggestions can be directed to the Editor c/o: sovsancpress@yahoo.ca

 e Rape of the Lock

 e Rape of the Lock

AN HEROICOMICAL POEM

IN FIVE CANTOS

W 

ALEXANDER POPE

 W  W



AUBREY BEARDSLEY

“Nolueram, Belinda, tuos violare capillos;

Sed juvat, hoc precibus me tribuisse tuis.”—M. “A tonso est hoc nomen adepta capillo.”—O m

Sovereign

Sanctuary

Press



EDMUND GOSSE

  



“THE RAPE OF THE LOCK”

THE DRAWINGS


 

. T D . . . . . . .   . T B-D . . . . . . . .  . T T . . . . . . . . .  . T B’ P . . . . . . .  . T B . . . . . . . . .  . T R   L . . . . . .  . T C  S . . . . . . .  . T B   B   B . .  . T N  S . . . . . . . . . 

ADVERTISEMENT

HE RAPE OF THE LOCK was fi rst published in the year , by Bernard Lintott, at the sign of the Cross-Keys, between the two Temple Gates, Fleet Street. It was then in two cantos. It was occasioned by a frolic, carried rather beyond the bounds of good breeding, in which Lord Petre cut off a lock of Mrs. Arabella Fermor’s hair.  e poem was undertaken at Mr. Caryl’s request (see Pope’s notes), in order to reconcile the two families, this incident having caused a considerable estrangement between them.

T

 e great success of this jeu d’esprit induced Pope to extend it from the original two cantos—comprising some  lines—to fi ve, by the addition of the “machinery” of Sylphs and Gnomes.

 ose readers anxious to be acquainted with the original form of the work will fi nd its extent indicated in the author’s notes to the poem, which is here printed in its extended form, with Pope’s fi nal revisions.

To MRS. ARABELLA FERMOR

M,

I

T will be vain to deny that I have some Value for this

Piece, since I dedicate it to You. Yet You may bear me W itness, it was intended only to divert a few young Ladies, who have good Sense and good Humour enough, to laugh not only at their Sex’s little unguarded Follies, but at their own. But as it was communicated with the Air of a Secret, it soon found its Way into the World. An imperfect Copy having been off ered to a Bookseller, You had the Good-Nature for my Sake to consent to the Publication of one more correct :  is I was forced to before I had executed half my Design, for the Machinery was entirely wanting to compleat it.



 e Machinery, Madam, is a term invented by the Criticks, to signify that Part which the Deities, Angels, or Daemons, are made to act in a Poem : For the ancient Poets are in one Respect like many modern Ladies : Let an Action be never so trivial in itself, they always make it

xii     

appear of the utmost Importance.  ese Machines I determin’d to raise on a very new and odd Foundation, the Rosicrucian Doctrine of Spirits.

I know how disagreeable it is to make use of hard Words before a Lady: but ’tis so much the Concern of a Poet to have his Works understood, and particularly by your Sex, that You must give me leave to explain two or three diffi cult Terms.



 e Rosicrucians are a People I must bring You acquainted with.  e best Account I know of them is in a French Book called Le Comte de Gabalis, which both in its Title and Size is so like a Novel, that many of the Fair Sex have read it for one by Mistake. According to these Gentlemen the four Elements are inhabited by Spirits, which they call Sylphs, Gnomes, Nymphs, and Salamanders.  e Gnomes, or Daemons of Earth, delight in Mischief: but the Sylphs, whose Habitation is Air, are the best-conditioned Creatures imaginable. For they say, any Mortals may enjoy the most intimate Familiarities with these gentle Spirits, upon a Condition very easy to all true Adepts, an inviolate Preservation of Chastity.

As to the following Canto’s, all the Passages of them are as Fabulous, as the Vision at the Beginning, or the Trans-

 .   xiii

formation at the End ; (except the Loss of your Hair, which I always name with Reverence.)  e Human Persons are as Fictitious as the Airy ones; and the Character of Belinda, as it is now manag’d, resembles You in nothing but in Beauty.

If this Poem had as many Graces as there are in Your Person, or in Your Mind, yet I could never hope it should pass thro’ the World half so Uncensured as You have done. But let its Fortune be what it will, mine is happy enough, to have given me this Occasion of assuring You that I am,


with the truest Esteem,

Madam,

Your most Obedient

Humble Servant,

A. POPE.

THE RAPE OF THE LOCK

CANTO I

W

HAT dire Off ence from am’rous Causes springs,

W hat mighty Contests rise from trivial  ings, I sing— is verse to C, Muse ! is due :

 is, ev’n Belinda may vouchsafe to view :

Slight is the subject, but not so the Praise, If She inspire, and He approve my Lays.

Say what strange Motive, Goddess! cou’d compel A well-bred Lord t’ assault a gentle Belle ? O say what stranger cause, yet unexplor’d, Cou’d make a gentle Belle reject a Lord ?

In tasks so bold, can little Men engage,

And in soft Bosoms, dwells such mighty Rage ?

Sol through white Curtains shot a tim’rous Ray, And ope’d those eyes that must eclipse the Day : Now Lap-dogs give themselves the rousing Shake, And sleepless Lovers, just at Twelve, awake :

 rice rung the Bell, the Slipper knock’d the Ground,





And the press’d Watch return’d a silver sound.

Belinda still her downy Pillow prest,


Her guardian Sylph prolong’d the balmy rest. 

’Twas He had summon’d to her silent Bed

 e morning-dream that hover’d o’er her Head.

A Youth more glitt’ring than a Birth-night Beau

( at ev’n in slumber caus’d her Cheek to glow)

Seem’d to her Ear his winning Lips to lay,

And thus in Whispers said, or seem’d to say.



Fairest of Mortals, thou distinguish’d Care

  

Of thousand bright Inhabitants of Air !

If e’er one Vision touch’d thy infant  ought,

Of all the Nurse and all the Priest have taught, 

Of airy Elves by Moonlight Shadows seen,

 e silver Token, and the Circled Green,

Or Virgins visited by Angel-pow’rs,

With Golden Crowns and Wreaths of heav’nly Flow’rs ;

Hear and believe! thy own Importance know, Nor bound thy narrow Views to things below. Some secret Truths, from Learned Pride conceal’d, To Maids alone and Children are reveal’d :

What tho’ no Credit doubting W its may give?

 e Fair and Innocent shall still believe.

Know, then, unnumber’d Spirits round thee fl y,





 e light Militia of the lower sky :

 ese, tho’ unseen, are ever on the W ing,

Hang o’er the Box, and hover round the Ring.

 ink what an Equipage thou hast in Air, And view with scorn Two Pages and a Chair.

As now your own, our Beings were of old,

And once inclos’d in Woman’s beauteous Mold ;  ence, by a soft Transition, we repair From earthly Vehicles to these of Air.


 ink not, when Woman’s transient Breath is fl ed,  at all her Vanities at once are dead.





Succeeding Vanities she still regards,

And tho’ she plays no more, o’erlooks the Cards.

Her Joy in gilded Chariots, when alive, And love of Ombre, after Death survive. For when the Fair in all their Pride expire, To their fi rst Elements their Souls retire :  e Sprites of fi ery Termagants in Flame


Mount up, and take a Salamander’s name.





Soft yielding Minds to Water glide away,

And sip, with Nymphs, their elemental Tea.

 e graver Prude sinks downward to a Gnome, In search of Mischief still on Earth to roam.
 e light Coquettes in Sylphs aloft repair, And sport and fl utter in the Fields of Air.

Know further yet ; whoever fair and chaste Rejects Mankind, is by some Sylph embrac’d :

For Spirits, freed from mortal Laws, with ease Assume what Sexes and what Shapes they please.

What guards the Purity of melting Maids,

In Courtly Balls, and Midnight Masquerades,

Safe from the treach’rous Friend, the daring Spark,

 e Glance by Day, the Whisper in the Dark,

When kind Occasion prompts their warm desires, When music softens, and when Dancing fi res ?







 

’Tis but their Sylph, the wise Celestials know,  o’ Honour is the word with Men below.


Some Nymphs there are, too conscious of their Face,

For Life predestin’d to the Gnomes’ embrace.  ese swell their Prospects and exalt their Pride, When Off ers are disdain’d, and Love deny’d.

 en gay Ideas crowd the vacant Brain,

While Peers, and Dukes, and all their sweeping Train,

And Garters, Stars, and Coronets appear,

And in soft sounds, Your Grace salutes their Ear.

’Tis these that early taint the female soul,

Instruct the eyes of young Coquettes to roll, Teach Infant Cheeks a bidden Blush to know, And little Hearts to fl utter at a Beau.

Oft, when the World imagine Women stray,


 e Sylphs thro’ Mystic mazes guide their Way,  ro’ all the giddy Circle they pursue, And old Impertinence expel by new.

What tender Maid but must a victim fall To one Man’s Treat, but for another’s Ball ? When Florio speaks what Virgin could withstand, If gentle Damon did not squeeze her Hand ? With varying Vanities, from ev’ry Part,









 ey shift the moving Toyshop of their Heart ; 

Where Wigs with Wigs, with Sword-knots Sword-knots

strive,

Beaux banish Beaux, and Coaches Coaches drive.  is erring Mortals Levity may call,

Oh blind to Truth ! the Sylphs contrive it all.

Of these am I, who thy Protection claim, A watchful Sprite, and Ariel is my name.

Late, as I rang’d the crystal Wilds of Air,

In the clear Mirror of thy ruling Star

I saw, alas! some dread Event impend, Ere to the Main this morning’s Sun descend,

But Heav’n reveals not what, or how, or where:

Warn’d by the Sylph, oh pious Maid, beware!


 is to disclose is all thy Guardian can. Beware of all, but most beware of Man!





He said : when Shock, who thought she slept too long,

Leap’d up, and wak’d his Mistress with his Tongue. 

’Twas then, Belinda, if Report say true,

 y Eyes fi rst open’d on a Billet-doux ;

Wounds, Charms, and Ardors were no sooner read,


But all the Vision vanish’d from thy Head. 

And now, unveil’d, the Toilet stands display’d, Each Silver Vase in mystic Order laid.

 

First, rob’d in W hite, the Nymph intent adores, With Head uncover’d, the Cosmetic pow’rs.

A heav’nly Image in the Glass appears,

To that she bends, to that her Eyes she rears ;  ’ inferior Priestess, at her Altar’s side, Trembling begins the sacred Rites of Pride.

Unnumber’d Treasures ope at once, and here

 e various Off ’rings of the World appear ; From each she nicely culls with curious Toil,


And decks the Goddess with the glitt’ring Spoil.





 is Casket India’s glowing Gems unlocks, And all Arabia breathes from yonder Box.

 e Tortoise here and Elephant unite,

Transformed to Combs, the speckled and the white. Here Files of Pins extend their shining Rows, Puff s, Powders, Patches, Bibles, Billet-doux. Now awful Beauty puts on all its Arms ;

 e Fair each moment rises in her Charms,

Repairs her Smiles, awakens ev’ry Grace,

And calls forth all the Wonders of her Face ;


Sees by Degrees a purer Blush arise,

And keener Lightnings quicken in her Eyes.

 e busy Sylphs surround their darling Care ;

 ese set the Head, and those divide the Hair, Some fold the Sleeve, whilst others plait the Gown ; And Betty’s prais’d for labours not her own.







CANTO II

N

OT with more Glories, in th’ Etherial Plain,

 e Sun fi rst rises o’er the purpled Main,  an, issuing forth, the Rival of his Beams Launch’d on the Bosom of the Silver  ames.

Fair Nymphs, and well-drest Youths around her shone.  But ev’ry Eye was fi x’d on her alone. On her white Breast a sparkling Cross she wore, Which Jews might kiss, and Infi dels adore. Her lively Looks a sprightly Mind disclose,


Quick as her Eyes, and as unfi x’d as those : 

Favours to none, to all she Smiles extends, Oft she rejects, but never once off ends. Bright as the Sun, her Eyes the Gazers strike, And, like the Sun, they shine on all alike.
Yet graceful Ease, and Sweetness void of Pride, Might hide her Faults, if Belles had Faults to hide : If to her share some Female Errors fall,

Look on her Face, and you’ll forget ’em all.



 is Nymph, to the Destruction of Mankind,

 

Nourish’d two Locks, which graceful hung behind In equal Curls, and well conspir’d to deck With shining Ringlets the smooth iv’ry neck. Love in these Labyrinths his Slaves detains, And mighty Hearts are held in slender Chains.

With hairy sprindges we the Birds betray,

Slight lines of Hair surprise the Finny Prey, Fair Tresses Man’s Imperial Race insnare, And Beauty draws us with a single Hair.

 ’ Advent’rous Baron the bright Locks admir’d ; He saw, he wish’d, and to the Prize aspir’d :

Resolv’d to win, he meditates the way,

By Force to ravish, or by Fraud betray ;

For when Success a Lover’s Toil attends, Few ask, if Fraud or Force attain’d his Ends.


For this, ere Phœbus rose, he had implor’d Propitious Heav’n, and ev’ry Pow’r ador’d,









 ere lay three Garters, half a Pair of Gloves;
And all the Trophies of his former Loves;


With tender Billet-doux he lights the Pyre,

And breathes three am’rous Sighs to raise the Fire.



But chiefl y Love—to Love an Altar built, Of twelve vast French Romances, neatly gilt.

     

 en prostrate falls, and begs with ardent Eyes Soon to obtain, and long possess the Prize :
 e Pow’rs gave Ear, and granted half his Pray’r,  e rest, the W inds dispers’d in empty Air.

But now secure the painted Vessel glides,


 e Sun-beams trembling on the fl oating Tydes, While melting Musick steals upon the Sky, And soften’d Sounds along the Waters die. Smooth fl ow the Waves, the Zephyrs gently play, Belinda smil’d, and all the World was gay.


All but the Sylph—W ith careful  oughts opprest,  ’ impending Woe sat heavy on his Breast. He summons strait his Denizens of Air ;  e lucid Squadrons round the Sails repair :


Soft o’er the Shrouds Aerial Whispers breathe,  at seem’d but Zephyrs to the Train beneath. Some to the Sun their Insect-W ings unfold, Waft on the Breeze, or sink in Clouds of Gold. Transparent Forms, too fi ne for mortal Sight,  eir fl uid Bodies half dissolv’d in Light.


Loose to the Wind their airy Garments fl ew,

 in glitt’ring Textures of the fi lmy Dew ;


Dipt in the richest Tincture of the Skies,

Where Light disports in ever-mingling Dies,











 

While ev’ry Beam new transient Colours fl ings,

Colours that change whene’er they wave their Wings. Amid the Circle, on the gilded mast,


Superior by the Head, was Ariel plac’d ; His Purple Pinions op’ning to the Sun, 

He rais’d his Azure Wand, and thus begun.

Ye Sylphs and Sylphids, to your chief give ear, Fays, Fairies, Genii, Elves, and Daemons, hear ! Ye know the Spheres and various Tasks assign’d  By Laws Eternal to th’ Aerial Kind.




Some in the Fields of purest Aether play,

And bask and whiten in the Blaze of Day.

Some guide the Course of wand’ring Orbs on high,

Or roll the Planets thro’ the boundless Sky.

Some less refi n’d, beneath the Moon’s pale Light

Pursue the Stars that shoot athwart the Night ;

Or suck the Mists in grosser Air below,

Or dip their Pinions in the painted Bow,

Or brew fi erce Tempests on the wintry Main, Or o’er the Glebe distil the kindly Rain.


Others on Earth o’er human Race preside,

Watch all their Ways, and all their actions guide : Of these the Chief the Care of Nations own,


And guard with Arms Divine the British  rone.









Our humbler Province is to tend the Fair, Not a less pleasing, tho’ less glorious Care.

To save the Powder from too rude a Gale,

Nor let th’ imprison’d Essences exhale ;

To draw fresh Colours from the vernal Flow’rs ;

To steal from Rainbows e’er they drop in Show’rs

A brighter Wash; to curl their waving Hairs,


Assist their Blushes, and inspire their Airs ; Nay oft, in Dreams, Invention we bestow, To change a Flounce, or add a Furbelo !


 is Day, black Omens threat the brightest Fair,

 at e’er deserv’d a watchful Spirit’s care ;

Some dire Disaster, or by Force, or Slight,

But what, or where, the Fates have wrapt in Night.

Whether the Nymph shall break Diana’s law,

Or some frail China jar receive a Flaw,

Or stain her Honour or her new Brocade,

Forget her Pray’rs, or miss a Masquerade,

Or lose her Heart, or Necklace, at a Ball ;

Or whether Heav’n has doom’d that Shock must fall.

Haste, then, ye Spirits ! to your Charge repair ;

 e fl utt’ring Fan be Zephyretta’s Care ;









 e Drops to thee, Brillante, we consign ;



And, Momentilla, let the Watch be thine ;

  
Do thou, Crispissa, tend her fav’rite Lock ; Ariel himself shall be the guard of Shock.

To Fifty chosen Sylphs, of special Note, We trust th’ important charge, the Petticoat :


Oft have we known that seven-fold Fence to fail,

 o’ stiff with Hoops, and arm’d with Ribs of Whale ; Form a strong line about the silver bound, And guard the wide circumference around.

Whatever Spirit, careless of his Charge,

His Post neglects, or leaves the Fair at large,

Shall feel sharp Vengeance soon o’ertake his Sins,







Be stop’d in Vials, or transfi xt with Pins ; Or plung’d in lakes of bitter Washes lie,



Or wedg’d whole Ages in a Bodkin’s Eye :

Gums and Pomatums shall his Flight restrain,

While clogg’d he beats his silken Wings in vain ; Or Alom-Stypticks with contracting Pow’r Shrink his thin Essence like a rivel’d Flower.

Or, as Ixion fi x’d, the Wretch shall feel


 e giddy Motion of the whirling Mill, Midst Fumes of burning Chocolate shall glow, And tremble at the Sea that froths below !







He spoke ; the Spirits from the Sails descend ; Some, Orb in Orb, around the Nymph extend,

Some thrid the mazy Ringlets of her Hair,

Some hang upon the Pendants of her Ear ; 

With beating Hearts the dire Event they wait, Anxious, and trembling for the Birth of Fate.

CANTO III

C

LOSE by those Meads, for ever crown’d with Flow’rs,

Where  ames with Pride surveys his rising Tow’rs,  ere stands a Structure of Majestic Fame,

Which from the neighb’ring Hampton takes its Name.
Here Britain’s Statesmen oft the Fall foredoom

Of foreign Tyrants, and of Nymphs at home ;

Here  ou, great Anna ! whom three Realms obey, Dost sometimes Counsel take—and sometimes Tea.

Hither the Heroes and the Nymphs resort, To taste awhile the Pleasures of a Court ; In various Talk th’ instructive Hours they past, Who gave a Ball, or paid the Visit last :


One speaks the Glory of the British Queen,

And one describes a charming Indian Screen ; A third interprets Motions, Looks, and Eyes ; At every Word a Reputation dies.

Snuff , or the Fan, supply each Pause of Chat, With singing, laughing, ogling, and all that.







Mean while, declining from the Noon of Day,
 e Sun obliquely shoots his burning Ray ;

 e hungry Judges soon the Sentence sign,

And Wretches hang that Jury-men may Dine ;  e Merchant from th’ Exchange returns in Peace, And the long Labours of the Toilet cease.

Belinda now, whom  irst of Fame invites,

Burns to encounter two adventrous Knights,

At Ombre singly to decide their Doom ;

And swells her Breast with Conquests yet to come. Straight the three Bands prepare in Arms to join, Each Band the number of the Sacred Nine. Soon as she spreads her Hand, th’ Aerial Guard Descend, and sit on each important ard :







First Ariel perch’d upon a Matadore,

 en each, according to the Rank they bore ;

For Sylphs, yet mindful of their ancient Race, 

Are, as when women, wond’rous fond of Place.

Behold, four Kings in Majesty rever’d,

With hoary Whiskers and a forky Beard ;


And four fair Queens whose Hands sustain a Flow’r,

 ’ expressive Emblem of their softer Pow’r ;

Four Knaves in Garbs succinct, a trusty Band ;

Caps on their heads, and Halberds in their hand ;


 

And particolour’d Troops, a shining Train, Draw forth to combat on the Velvet Plain.


 e skilful Nymph reviews her Force with Care ; 

Let Spades be Trumps ! she said, and Trumps they were.




Now move to War her sable Matadores,

In show like Leaders of the swarthy Moors. Spadillio fi rst, unconquerable Lord !
Led off two captive Trumps, and swept the Board. As many more Manillio forc’d to yield,



And march’d a Victor from the verdant Field. Him Basto follow’d, but his Fate more hard Gain’d but one Trump and one Plebeian card.

With his broad Sabre next, a Chief in Years,

 e hoary Majesty of Spades appears ;

Puts forth one manly Leg, to sight reveal’d,

 e rest, his many-colour’d Robe conceal’d.



 e Rebel-Knave, who dares his Prince engage,


Proves the just Victim of his Royal Rage. 

Ev’n mighty Pam, that Kings and Queens o’erthrew,

And mow’d down Armies in the Fights of Lu, Sad Chance of War ! now destitute of Aid, Falls undistinguish’d by the Victor Spade !


 us far both Armies to Belinda yield ; 



Now to the Baron Fate inclines the Field.

His warlike Amazon her Host invades,

 ’ Imperial Consort of the Crown of Spades.

 e Club’s black Tyrant fi rst her Victim dy’d,

Spite of his haughty Mien, and barb’rous Pride :

What boots the Regal Circle on his Head,

His Giant Limbs, in State unwieldy spread ;  at long behind he trails his pompous Robe, And, of all Monarchs, only grasps the Globe ?

 e Baron now his Diamonds pours apace ;

 ’ embroider’d King who shows but half his Face, And his refulgent Queen, with Pow’rs combin’d, Of broken Troops an easy Conquest fi nd.

Clubs, Diamonds, Hearts, in wild Disorder seen, With  rongs promiscuous strow the level Green.

 us when dispers’d a routed Army runs,

Of Asia’s Troops, and Afric’s Sable Sons,


With like Confusion diff erent Nations fl y,

Of various Habits, and of various Dye,

 e pierc’d Battalions dis-united fall,

In Heaps on Heaps ; one Fate o’erwhelms them all.









 e Knave of Diamonds tries his wily Arts,

And wins (oh shameful Chance !) the Queen of Hearts.

 

At this, the Blood the Virgin’s Cheek forsook,


A livid Paleness spreads o’er all her Look ; She sees, and trembles at th’ approaching Ill, Just in the Jaws of Ruin, and Codille. And now (as oft in some distemper’d State) On one nice Trick depends the gen’ral Fate.

An Ace of Hearts steps forth :  e King unseen

Lurk’d in her Hand, and mourn’d his captive Queen. He springs to Vengeance with an eager Pace, And falls like  under on the prostrate Ace.  e Nymph exulting fi lls with Shouts the Sky ;  e Walls, the Woods, and long Canals reply.


Oh thoughtless Mortals ! ever blind to Fate, Too soon dejected, and too soon elate !

Sudden, these Honours shall be snatch’d away, And curs’d for ever this Victorious Day.







For lo ! the Board with Cups and Spoons is crown’d, 

 e Berries crackle, and the Mill turns round ; On shining Altars of Japan they raise  e silver Lamp; the fi ery Spirits blaze :

From silver Spouts the grateful Liquors glide,

While China’s earth receives the smoking Tyde. 

At once they gratify their Scent and Taste,



And frequent Cups prolong the rich Repast.

Straight hover round the Fair her Airy Band ;

Some, as she sipp’d, the fuming Liquor fann’d,

Some o’er her Lap their careful Plumes display’d, Trembling, and conscious of the rich Brocade.

Coff ee (which makes the Politician wise,

And see through all things with his half-shut Eyes) Sent up in Vapours to the Baron’s Brain New Stratagems, the radiant Lock to gain.


Ah cease, rash Youth ! desist ere ’tis too late, Fear the just Gods, and think of Scylla’s Fate ! Chang’d to a Bird, and sent to fl it in Air, She dearly pays for Nisus’ injur’d Hair !


But when to Mischief Mortals bend their Will, How soon they fi nd fi t Instruments of Ill !







Just then, Clarissa drew with tempting Grace


A two-edg’d Weapon from her shining Case ;

So Ladies in Romance assist their Knight,
Present the Spear, and arm him for the Fight.

He takes the Gift with rev’rence, and extends

 e little Engine on his Fingers’ Ends ;

 is just behind Belinda’s Neck he spread

As o’er the fragrant Steams she bends her Head :

Swift to the Lock a thousand Sprights repair,





 

A thousand Wings, by turns, blow back the Hair ; And thrice they twitch’d the Diamond in her Ear,  rice she look’d back, and thrice the Foe drew near. Just in that instant, anxious Ariel sought


 e close Recesses of the Virgin’s thought ;

As on the Nosegay in her Breast reclin’d,

He watch’d th’ Ideas rising in her Mind, Sudden he view’d, in spite of all her Art, An Earthly Lover lurking at her Heart. Amaz’d, confus’d, he found his Power expir’d, Resign’d to Fate, and with a Sigh retir’d.

 e Peer now spreads the glittering Forfex wide, T’ inclose the Lock ; now joins it, to divide.

Ev’n then, before the fatal Engine clos’d,

A wretched Sylph too fondly interpos’d ;

Fate urged the Sheers, and cut the Sylph in twain,

(But Airy Substance soon unites again)  e meeting Points the sacred Hair dissever From the fair Head, for ever and for ever !

 en fl ash’d the living Lightnings from her Eyes, And Screams of Horror rend th’ aff righted Skies.

Not louder Shrieks to pitying Heav’n are cast,

When Husbands, or when Lapdogs breathe their last,









     

Or when rich China Vessels fal’n from high,

In glitt’ring Dust and painted Fragments lie ! 

Let Wreaths of Triumph now my Temples twine, ( e Victor cry’d) the glorious Prize is mine !




While Fish in Streams, or Birds delight in Air,

Or in a Coach and Six the British Fair,

As long as Atalantis shall be read, 

Or the small Pillow grace a Lady’s Bed,

While Visits shall be paid on solemn Days,

When num’rous Wax-lights in bright Order blaze,


While Nymphs take Treats, or Assignations give,

So long my Honour, Name, and Praise shall live ! 

What Time would spare, from Steel receives its date, And Monuments, like Men, submit to Fate !

Steel cou’d the Labour of the Gods destroy,

And strike to Dust th’ Imperial Tow’rs of Troy ; Steel cou’d the Works of mortal Pride confound,  And hew Triumphal Arches to the Ground. What Wonder then, fair Nymph ! thy Hair shou’d feel  e conqu’ring Force of unresisted Steel ?




CANTO IV

B

UT anxious Cares the pensive Nymph oppress’d, And secret Passions labour’d in her Breast.

Not youthful Kings in Battle seiz’d alive,

Not scornful Virgins who their Charms survive,
Not ardent Lovers robb’d of all their Bliss,

Not ancient Ladies when refus’d a Kiss,

Not Tyrants fi erce that unrepenting die,


Not Cynthia when her Manteau’s pinn’d awry, E’er felt such Rage, Resentment, and Despair, As  ou, sad Virgin ! for thy ravish’d Hair.

For, that sad moment, when the Sylphs withdrew,



And Ariel weeping from Belinda fl ew,

Umbriel, a dusky, melancholy Sprite,

As ever sully’d the fair Face of Light,
Down to the Central Earth, his proper Scene, Repair’d to search the gloomy Cave of Spleen. 

Swift on his sooty Pinions fl its the Gnome,

     

And in a Vapour reach’d the dismal Dome.


No cheerful Breeze this sullen Region knows,

 e dreaded East is all the Wind that blows.

Here in a Grotto, shelter’d close from Air,

And screen’d in Shades from Day’s detested Glare, She sighs for ever on her pensive Bed, Pain at her Side, and Megrim at her Head.

Two Handmaids wait the  rone : Alike in Place, But diff ’ring far in Figure and in Face.





Here stood Ill-nature like an ancient Maid,



Her wrinkled form in Black and W hite array’d ;

With store of Pray’rs, for Mornings, Nights, and Noons,
Her Hand is fi ll’d ; her Bosom with Lampoons.

 ere Aff ectation, with a sickly Mien,

Shows in her Cheek the Roses of Eighteen,

Practis’d to Lisp, and hang the Head aside,

Faints into Airs, and languishes with Pride ; On the rich Quilt sinks with becoming Woe, Wrapt in a Gown, for Sickness, and for Show.


 e Fair ones feel such Maladies as these,

When each new Night-Dress gives a new Disease.

A constant Vapour o’er the Palace fl ies ;

Strange Phantoms rising as the Mists arise ;









Dreadful, as Hermits’ Dreams in haunted Shades, Or bright, as Visions of expiring Maids.

Now glaring Fiends, and Snakes on rolling Spires, Pale Spectres, gaping Tombs, and Purple Fires :

Now Lakes of liquid Gold, Elysian Scenes, And Crystal Domes, and Angels in Machines.

Unnumber’d  rongs on ev’ry side are seen, Of Bodies chang’d to various forms by Spleen. Here living Teapots stand, one Arm held out, One bent ; the Handle this, and that the Spout :

A Pipkin there, like Homer’s Tripod walks ;

Here sighs a Jar, and there a Goose-pye talks ; Men prove with Child, as pow’rful Fancy works, And Maids turn’d Bottels, call aloud for Corks.

Safe past the Gnome thro’ this fantastic Band, A Branch of healing Spleenwort in his Hand.

 en thus addrest the Pow’r—Hail wayward Queen ;

Who rule the Sex to Fifty from Fifteen,







Parent of Vapours and of Female W it,

Who give th’ Hysteric or Poetic Fit, 





On various Tempers act by various ways,

Make some take Physic, others scribble Plays ; Who cause the Proud their Visits to delay, And send the Godly in a Pett, to pray.



A Nymph there is, that all thy Pow’r disdains, And thousands more in equal Mirth maintains.

But oh ! if e’er thy Gnome could spoil a Grace,

Or raise a Pimple on a beauteous Face,

Like Citron-Waters Matrons’ Cheeks infl ame,


Or change Complexions at a losing Game ;

If e’er with airy Horns I planted Heads,

Or rumpled Petticoats, or tumbled Beds,

Or caus’d Suspicion when no Soul was rude,

Or discompos’d the Head-Dress of a Prude,

Or e’er to costive Lap-Dog gave Disease,

Which not the Tears of brightest Eyes could ease :







Hear me, and touch Belinda with Chagrin ;


 at single Act gives half the World the Spleen.

 e Goddess with a discontented Air
Seems to reject him, tho’ she grants his Pray’r.

A wond’rous Bag with both her Hands she binds,

Like that where once Ulysses held the Winds ;

 ere she collects the Force of Female ungs,

Sighs, Sobs, and Passions, and the War of Tongues.


A Vial next she fi lls with fainting Fears,

Soft Sorrows, melting Griefs, and fl owing Tears.

 e Gnome rejoicing bears her Gift away,

Spreads his black Wings, and slowly mounts to Day.







Sunk in  alestris’ Arms the Nymph he found,
Her Eyes dejected and her Hair unbound. Full o’er their Heads the swelling Bag he rent, And all the Furies issu’d at the Vent. Belinda burns with more than mortal Ire, And fi erce  alestris fans the rising Fire.

O wretched Maid ! she spread her Hands, and cry’d,

(W hile Hampton’s Ecchoes, wretched Maid ! reply’d)

Was it for this you took such constant Care  e Bodkin, Comb, and Essence to prepare ;


For this your Locks in Paper-Durance bound, For this with tort’ring Irons wreath’d around ! For this with Fillets strain’d your tender Head, And bravely bore the double Loads of Lead ? Gods ! shall the Ravisher display your Hair, While the Fops envy, and the Ladies stare ! Honour forbid ! at whose unrivall’d Shrine Ease, Pleasure, Virtue, all our Sex resign.

Methinks already I your Tears survey,

Already hear the horrid  ings they say,

Already see you a degraded Toast,

And all your Honour in a Whisper lost !

How shall I, then, your hapless Fame defend ?

’T will then be Infamy to seem your Friend !

And shall this Prize, th’ inestimable Prize,













Expos’d thro’ Crystal to the gazing Eyes,
And heighten’d by the Diamond’s circling Rays, On that Rapacious Hand for ever blaze ?

Sooner shall Grass in Hide-Park Circus grow,


And Wits take Lodgings in the sound of Bow ;

Sooner let Earth, Air, Sea, to Chaos fall,

Men, Monkeys, Lap-dogs, Parrots, perish all !

She said ; then raging to Sir Plume repairs, And bids her Beau demand the precious Hairs :

(Sir Plume of Amber Snuff -box justly vain,

And the nice Conduct of a Clouded Cane)


With earnest Eyes and round unthinking Face,







He fi rst the Snuff -box open’d, then the Case, And thus broke out—“My Lord, why, what the devil !

“Z——ds ! damn the lock ! ’fore Gad, you must be civil !

“Plague on’t ! ’tis past a Jest—nay prithee, Pox !

“Give her the hair”—he spoke, and rapp’d his Box.

It grieves me much (reply’d the Peer again) Who speaks so well should ever speak in vain.

But by this Lock, this sacred Lock I swear,

(W hich never more shall join its parted Hair ;

Which never more its Honours shall renew,

Clipp’d from the lovely Head where late it grew)







 at while my Nostrils draw the vital Air,  is Hand, which won it, shall for ever wear.

He spoke, and speaking, in proud Triumph spread

 e long-contended Honours of her Head.

But Umbriel, hateful Gnome ! forbears not so ; He breaks the Vial whence the Sorrows fl ow.

 en see ! the Nymph in beauteous Grief appears,

Her Eyes half-languishing, half-drown’d in Tears ; On her heav’d Bosom hung her drooping Head,

Which, with a Sigh, she rais’d ; and thus she said.

For ever curs’d be this detested Day,

Which snatch’d my best, my fav’rite Curl away ! Happy ! ah ten times happy had I been,





If Hampton-Court these Eyes had never seen ! 

Yet am not I the fi rst mistaken Maid, By love of Courts to num’rous Ills betray’d. Oh had I rather unadmir’d remain’d

In some lone Isle, or distant Northern land ;

Where the gilt Chariot never mark’d the way,  Where none learn Ombre, none e’er taste Bohea !  ere kept my Charms conceal’d from mortal Eye, Like Roses, that in Desarts bloom and die.

What mov’d my Mind with youthful Lords to rome ?



Oh had I stay’d, and said my Pray’rs at home !

’T was this, the Morning Omens did foretel ;

 rice from my trembling Hand the Patch-box fell ;  e tott’ring China shook without a W ind.



Nay, Poll sat mute, and Shock was most Unkind !

A Sylph too warn’d me of the  reats of Fate, 

In mystic Visions, now believ’d too late !

See the poor Remnants of these slighted Hairs !

My Hands shall rend what ev’n thy Rapine spares.  ese, in two sable Ringlets taught to break,

Once gave new Beauties to the snowy Neck.

 e Sister-Lock now sits uncouth, alone,

And in its Fellow’s Fate foresees its own ;

Uncurl’d it hangs, the fatal Sheers demands ; And tempts once more thy sacrilegious Hands. Oh hadst thou, Cruel ! been content to seize Hairs less in sight, or any Hairs but these !





CANTO V

S

he said :  e pitying Audience melt in Tears, But Fate and Jove had stopp’d the Baron’s Ears. In vain  alestris with Reproach assails, For who can move when fair Belinda fails ?

Not half so fi x’d the Trojan could remain,  While Anna begg’d and Dido rag’d in vain.  en grave Clarissa graceful wav’d her Fan ; Silence ensu’d, and thus the Nymph began.

Say, why are Beauties prais’d and honour’d most,

 e W ise Man’s Passion, and the Vain Man’s Toast ?  Why deck’d with all that Land and Sea aff ord, Why Angels call’d, and Angel-like ador’d ? Why round our Coaches crowd the white-gloved Beaux, Why bows the Side-box from its inmost Rows ? How vain are all these Glories, all our Pains,  Unless good Sense preserve what Beauty gains :

 at Men may say, when we the Front-box grace,



Behold the fi rst in Virtue as in Face !

Oh ! if to dance all Night, and dress all Day,

Charm’d the Small-pox, or chas’d old Age away ;  Who would not scorn what Housewife’s Cares produce, Or who would learn one earthly  ing of Use ? To patch, nay ogle, might become a Saint, Nor could it sure be such a Sin to paint.

But since, alas ! frail Beauty must decay, 

Curl’d or uncurl’d, since Locks will turn to grey ;

Since painted, or not painted, all shall fade,

And she who scorns a Man, must die a Maid ;

What then remains but well our Pow’r to use,

And keep good Humour still whate’er we lose ? 

And trust me, dear ! good Humour can prevail,

When Airs, and Flights, and Screams, and Scolding fail.

Beauties in vain their pretty Eyes may roll ;

Charms strike the Sight, but Merit wins the Soul.”

So spoke the Dame, but no Applause ensu’d ; 

Belinda frown’d,  alestris call’d her Prude. To Arms, to Arms ! the fi erce Virago cries, And swift as Lightning to the Combate fl ies.

All side in Parties, and begin th’ Attack ;

Fans clap, Silks rustle, and tough Whalebones crack ; 

Heroes and Heroines Shouts confus’dly rise,

 

And bass, and treble Voices strike the Skies.

No common Weapons in their Hands are found, Like Gods they fi ght, nor dread a mortal Wound.


So when bold Homer makes the Gods engage,

And heav’nly Breasts with human Passions rage ; ’Gainst Pallas, Mars ; Latona, Hermes, Arms ; And all Olympus rings with loud Alarms.





Jove’s  under roars, Heav’n trembles all around ;

Blue Neptune storms, the bellowing Deeps resound ; 

Earth shakes her nodding Tow’rs, the Ground gives way,

And the pale Ghosts start at the Flash of Day !

Triumphant Umbriel on a Sconce’s Height

Clapp’d his glad W ings, and sate to view the Fight,

Propp’d on the Bodkin Spears the Sprites survey  e growing Combat, or assist the Fray.

While thro’ the Press enrag’d  alestris fl ies,

And scatters Death around from both her Eyes,



A Beau and Witling perish’d in the  rong,



One dy’d in Metaphor, and one in Song. 

O cruel Nymph ! a living death I bear,



Cry’d Dapperwit, and sunk beside his Chair. A mournful Glance Sir Fopling upwards cast,  ose eyes are made so killing—was his last :


 us on Meander’s fl ow’ry Margin lies  ’ expiring Swan, and as he sings he dies.

When bold Sir Plume had drawn Clarissa down,

Chloe stepp’d in, and kill’d him with a Frown ; She smil’d to see the doughty Hero slain, But, at her Smile, the Beau reviv’d again.

Now Jove suspends his golden Scales in Air,

Weighs the Men’s Wits against the Lady’s Hair ;  e doubtful Beam long nods from side to side ; At length the Wits mount up, the Hairs subside.


See, fi erce Belinda on the Baron fl ies,

With more than usual Lightning in her Eyes : Nor fear’d the Chief th’ unequal Fight to try, Who sought no more than on his Foe to die. But this bold Lord with manly Strength endu’d, She with one Finger and a  umb subdu’d :

Just where the Breath of Life his Nostrils drew,









  

A charge of Snuff the wily Virgin threw ;

 e Gnomes direct, to ev’ry Atome just,

 e pungent Grains of titillating Dust.
Sudden, with starting Tears each Eye o’erfl ows, And the high Dome re-ecchoes to his Nose.

Now meet thy Fate, incens’d Belinda cry’d, And drew a deadly Bodkin from her Side.

( e same, his ancient Personage to deck,

Her great great Grandsire wore about his Neck, In three Seal-Rings ; which after melted down, Form’d a vast Buckle for his W idow’s Gown :





Her infant Grandame’s Whistle next it grew,



 e Bells she jingled, and the Whistle blew ;

 en in a Bodkin grac’d her Mother’s hairs,

Which long she wore, and now Belinda wears.)

Boast not my Fall (he cry’d) insulting Foe !  ou by some other shalt be laid as low,

Nor think, to die dejects my lofty Mind. All that I dread, is leaving you behind !

Rather than so, ah let me still survive,

And burn in Cupid’s Flames—but burn alive.





     

Restore the Lock ! she cries; and all around Restore the Lock ! the Vaulted Roofs rebound.

Not fi erce Othello in so loud a Strain

Roar’d for the Handkerchief that caus’d his Pain. But see how oft Ambitious Aims are cross’d,

And Chiefs contend ’till all the Prize is lost !  e Lock, obtain’d with Guilt, and kept with Pain, In ev’ry place is sought, but sought in vain :

With such a Prize no Mortal must be blest,

So Heav’n decrees ! with Heav’n who can contest ?

Some thought it mounted to the Lunar Sphere, Since all things lost on Earth are treasur’d there.  ere Heroe’s Wits are kept in pond’rous Vases, And Beau’s in Snuff -boxes and Tweezer-cases.

 ere broken Vows and Death-bed Alms are found,

And Lovers’ Hearts with Ends of Riband bound ;

 e Courtier’s Promises, and Sick Man’s Pray’rs,

 e Smiles of Harlots, and the Tears of Heirs, Cages for Gnats, and Chains to Yoak a Flea ; Dried Butterfl ies, and Tomes of Casuistry.









But trust the Muse—she saw it upward rise,  o’ mark’d by none but quick Poetic eyes :

  

(So Rome’s great Founder to the Heav’ns withdrew, 

To Proculus alone confess’d in view.)

A sudden Star, it shot through liquid Air, And drew behind a radiant Trail of Hair.

Not Berenice’s Locks fi rst rose so bright,

 e Skies bespangling with dishevel’d Light.

 e Sylphs behold it kindling as it fl ies,

And pleas’d pursue its progress through the Skies.



 is the Beau-monde shall from the Mall survey, And hail with Musick its propitious Ray.

 is the blest Lover shall for Venus take,  And send up Vows from Rosamonda’s Lake.

 is Partridge soon shall view in cloudless Skies,

When next he looks through Galilæo’s Eyes ;

And hence th’ Egregious W izard shall foredoom
 e fate of Louis, and the fall of Rome. 

 en cease, bright Nymph ! to mourn thy ravish’d Hair, Which adds new Glory to the shining Sphere ! Not all the Tresses that fair Head can boast Shall draw such Envy as the Lock you lost.

For, after all the Murders of your Eye, 

When, after Millions slain, yourself shall die ;

     

When those fair Suns shall set, as set they must,

And all those Tresses shall be laid in dust ;

 is Lock, the Muse shall consecrate to fame,

And ’midst the stars inscribe

Belinda’s

Name !




Notes

NOTES, INCLUDING THOSE BY THE

AUTHOR

Nolueram, Belinda, tuos violare capillos ; Sed juvat, hoc precibus me tribuisse tuis.—Mart.

I

T appears by this motto that the following poem was written or published at the lady’s request. But there are some further circumstances not unworthy relating. Mr. Caryl (a gentleman who was secretary to Queen Mary, wife of James II., whose fortunes he followed into France, author of the comedy of Sir Solomon Single, and of several translations in Dryden’s miscellanies), originally proposed the subject to him, in a view of putting to an end, by this piece of ridicule, to a quarrel that was risen between two noble families, those of Lord Petre and of Mrs. Fermor, on the trifl ing occasion of his having cut a lock of her hair.  e author sent it to the lady, with whom he was acquainted ; and she took it so well as to give about copies of it.  at fi rst sketch (we learn from one of his letters) was written in less than a fortnight, in , in two Cantos only, and it was so printed ; fi rst, in a miscellany of Bernard Lintott’s, without the name of the author. But it was received so well, that he made it more considerable the next year by the addition of the machinery of the Sylphs, and extended it to fi ve Cantos. We shall give the reader the pleasure of seeing in what manner these additions were inserted, so as to seem not to be added, but to grow out of the poem.



CANTO I

V. . Caryl] In the fi rst edition, C——1.

V. -. It was in the fi rst Editions, And dwells such Rage in softest Bosoms then,

And lodge such daring Souls in Little Men ?—P.

V. , etc. stood thus in the fi rst Edition,

Sol through white Curtains did his Beams display,

And op’d those Eyes which brighter shine than they ;

Shock just had giv’n himself the rowzing Shake,

And Nymphs prepared their Chocolate to take ;  rice the wrought Slipper knock’d against the Ground, And striking Watches the tenth Hour resound.—P.

Ver. . Belinda still, etc.] All the Verses from hence to the End of the Canto were added afterwards.—P.


Ver. -. “Quae gratia currum Armorumque fuit vivus, quae cura nitentes

Pascere equos, eadem sequitur tellure repostos.” Virg. Æn. vi.—P.

Ver. . In the clear Mirror]  e Language of the Platonists, the Writers of the intelligible World of Spirits, etc.—P.


Ver. . And now unveil’d, etc.]  e Translation of these Verses, containing the Description of the Toilet, by our Author’s Friend, Dr. Parnell, deserve, for their Humour, to be here inserted.

—P.

“Et nunc dilectum speculum, pro more retectum, Emicat in mensa, quae splendet pyxidae densa :

Turn primum lympha se purgat Candida Nympha,

Jamque sine menda, ccelestis imago videnda,

Nuda caput, bellos retinet, regit, implet ocellos.

Hac stupet explorans, ceu cultus numen adorans.

Inferior claram Pythonissa apparet ad aram,

Fertque tibi caute, dicatque superbia ! laute



Dona venusta ; oris, quae cunctis, plena laboris,

Excerpta explorat, dominamque deamque decorat. Pyxide devota, se. pandit hie India tota, Et tota ex istS. transpirat Arabia cista.

Testudo hie fl ectit, dum se mea Lesbia pectit; Atque elephas lente te pectit, Lesbia, dente ; Hunc maculis ndris, nivei jacet ille coloris.

Hie jacet et munde mundus muliebris abunde ; Spinula resplendens aeris longo ordine pendens, Pulvis suavis odore, et epistola suavis amore. Induit arma ergo Veneris pulcherrima virgo,

Pulchrior in praesens tempus de tempore crescens :

Jam reparat risus, jam surgit gratia visus,

Jam promit cultu miracula latentia vultu ; Pigmina jam miscet, quo plus sua purpura gliscet, Et geminans bellis splendet mage fulgor ocellis.

Stant Lemures muti, nymphae itentique saluti,

Hie fi git zonam, capiti locat ille coronam,

Haec manicis formam, plicis dat et altera normam ; Et tibi vel Betty, tibi vel nitidissima Letty !

Gloria factorum temere conceditur horum.”

V. .  e busy Sylphs, etc.] Ancient Traditions of the Rabbi’s relate, that several of the fallen Angels became amorous of Women, and particularize some: among the rest Asael, who lay with Naamah, the wife of Noah, or of Ham ; and who, continuing impenitent, still presides over the women’s Toilets.—Bereshi Rabbi in Genes. vi. .—P.

CANTO II

V. . Launch’d on the Bosom, etc.] From hence the Poem continues, in the fi rst Edition, to ver. ,

 e rest, the Winds dispers’d in empty Air ; all after, to the End of the Canto, being additional.—P,



V. . With a single hair] In allusion to those lines of




Hudibras, applied to the same purpose, “And tho’ it be a two foot Trout,

‘Tis with a single hair pull’d out.”—W. V. . In the Second Edition, here followed :  ere lay the Sword-knot Sylvia’s hands had sown, With Flavia’s Busk that oft had rapp’d his own : A Fan, a Garter, half a Pair of Gloves, etc.



V. .  e Pow’rs gave Ear] Virg. Æn. xi.—P.

V. . And guard with Arms]  e poet was too judicious to desire this should be understood as a compliment. He intended it for a mere piece of raillery; such as he more openly pursues on another occasion ; when he says,


“Where’s now the Star which lighted Charles to rise ? With that which followed Julius to the skies.

Angels, that watch’d the Royal Oak so well,

How chanc’d you slept when luckless Sorrel fell ? “—W.


V. . Whether the nymph, etc.]  e disaster, which makes the subject of this poem, being a trifl e, taken seriously; it naturally led the Poet into this fi ne satire on the female estimate of human mischances.

CANTO III

V. . Close by those Meads]  e First Edition continues from this Line to Ver.  of this Canto.—P.

V. , . Originally in the First Edition, In various Talk the cheerful Hours they past, Of, who was bit, or who capotted last.—P.

V. . And the long Labours of the Toilet cease] All that follows of the Game at Ombre, was added since the First Edition, till Ver. , which connected thus,


Sudden the Board with Cups and Spoons is crown’d.—P.



V. . Sudden the Board] From hence, the First Edition continues to Ver. 134.—P.

V. . And think of Scylla’s Fate ! ] Vide Ovid, Metam. viii.—P.

V. . In the First Edition it was thus,

As o’er the fragrant Stream she bends her Head.—P.

V. . First he expands the glitt’ring Forfex wide, T’ inclose the Lock ; then joins it to divide :  e meeting Points the sacred Hair dissever From the fair Head, for ever, and for ever ! All that is between was added afterwards.—P.

V. -. In the earlier Editions,


Not louder Shrieks by Dames to Heav’n are cast

When Husbands, or when Monkeys, breath their last.

V. , .


“Dum juga mentis aper, fl uvios dum piscis amabit,

Semper honos, nomenque tuum, laudesque manebunt.” Virg.—P.

V. . Atalantis] A famous book written about that time by a woman: full of Court and Party scandal ; and in a loose eff eminacy of style and sentiment, which well suited the debauched taste of the better vulgar.—W.




Mrs. Manley, the author of it, was the daughter of Sir Roger Manley, Governor of Guernsey, and the author of the fi rst volume of the famous Turkish Spy, published, from his papers, by Dr. Midgley. She was known and admired by all the wits of the times. She died in the house of Alderman Barber, Swift’s friend ; and was said to have been the mistress of the alderman.

V. . “Ille quoque eversus mons est, etc.

Quid faciant crines, cum ferro talia cedant ? ”

Catull, de com, Berenices.



CANTO IV

V. . “At regina gravi,” etc. Virg. Aen. iv.

V. . For that sad Moment] All the lines from hence to the th Verse, that describe the House of Spleen, are not in the First Edition ; instead, followed only these, W hile her rack’d Soul Repose and Peace requires,  e fi erce  alestris fans the rising Fires.


And continued at the th Verse of this Canto.—P.

V. . Homer’s Tripod walks] See Horn. Iliad, xviii., of Vulcan’s walking Tripods.—P.

V. . And there a Goose-pye talks] Alludes to a real Fact, a Lady of Distinction imagined herself in this Condition.—P.

V. . Sir Plume repairs] Sir George Brown. He was the only one of the Party who took the thing seriously. He was angry that the Poet should make him talk nothing but nonsense ; and in truth one could not well blame him.—W.


V. . But by this Lock] In allusion to Achilles’ Oath in Homer, II. i.—P.


V. . But Umbriel, hateful Gnome ! forbears not so ; He breaks the Vial whence the Sorrows fl ow.

 ese two Lines are additional; and assign the Cause of the diff erent Operation on the Passions of the two Ladies.  e Poem went on before without that Distinction, as without any Machinery, to the end of the Canto.—P.

CANTO V

V. .  en grave Clarissa] A new Character introduced into the subsequent Editions, to open more clearly the Moral of the Poem, in a Parody of the Speech of Sarpedon to Glaucus in Homer.—P.



V. -.  ese lines fi rst occur in the th ed. of .

V. . So spoke the Dame] It is a Verse frequently repeated in Homer after any Speech.

“So spoke——and all the heroes applauded.”—P.

V. . To Arms, to Arms ! ] From hence the First Edition goes on to the Conclusion, except a very few short Insertions added, to keep the Machinery in View to the End of the Poem.—P.

V. . So when bold Homer] Homer, II. xx.—P.


V. . Triumphant Umbriel]  ese four Lines are added for the Reason before mentioned.

Minerva in like manner, during the Battle of Ulysses with the Suitors in the Odyss., perches on a Beam of the Roof to behold it.—P.

V. .  ose Eyes are made so killing]  e words of a Song in the Opera of Camilla.—P.




V. .  us on Meander’s fl ow’ry Margin lies]

“Sic ubi fata vocant, udis abjectus in herbis,

Ad vada Maeandri concinit albus olor.” Ovid. Ep.—P.

V. . Now Jove] Vide Homer, II. viii., and Virg. Aen. xii.—P.

V. .  e Gnomes direct]  ese two Lines added for the same Reason.—P.



V. .  e same, his ancient Personage to deck] In Imitation of the Progress of Agamemnon’s Sceptre in Homer, II. ii.—P.

V. . Since all things lost] Vide Ariosto, Canto xxxiv.—P.


V. . “Flammiferumque trahens spatioso limite crinem Stella micat.” Ovid.—P.


V. .  e Sylphs behold]  ese two Lines added for the same Reason, to keep in View the Machinery of the Poem.—P.


V. .  is Partridge] John Partridge was a ridiculous Star-gazer, who, in his Almanac, never failed to predict the Downfall of the Pope, and the King of France, then at War with the English.—P.

HENRY 4 PART 1

Get even more from the Folger

You can get your own copy of this text to keep. Purchase a full copy

to get the text, plus explanatory notes, illustrations, and more.

Bu

y

a co

p

y

Folger Shakespeare Library

https://shakespeare.folger.edu

/

Contents

From the Director of the Folger Shakespeare

Library

Front

Textual Introduction

Matter Synopsis

Characters in the Play

Scene 1

ACT 1 Scene 2

Scene 3

Scene 1

Scene 2

ACT 2

Scene 3

Scene 4

Scene 1

ACT 3 Scene 2

Scene 3

Scene 1

Scene 2

ACT 4

Scene 3

Scene 4

Scene 1

Scene 2

ACT 5 SceneScene 4 3

Scene 5

From the Director of the Folger Shakespeare Library

It is hard to imagine a world without Shakespeare. Since their composition four hundred years ago, Shakespeare’s plays and poems have traveled the globe, inviting those who see and read his works to make them their own.

Readers of the New Folger Editions are part of this ongoing process of “taking up Shakespeare,” finding our own thoughts and feelings in language that strikes us as old or unusual and, for that very reason, new. We still struggle to keep up with a writer who could think a mile a minute, whose words paint pictures that shift like clouds. These expertly edited texts are presented to the public as a resource for study, artistic adaptation, and enjoyment. By making the classic texts of the New Folger Editions available in electronic form as The Folger Shakespeare (formerly Folger Digital Texts), we place a trusted resource in the hands of anyone who wants them.

The New Folger Editions of Shakespeare’s plays, which are the basis for the texts realized here in digital form, are special because of their origin. The Folger Shakespeare Library in Washington, DC, is the single greatest documentary source of Shakespeare’s works. An unparalleled collection of early modern books, manuscripts, and artwork connected to Shakespeare, the Folger’s holdings have been consulted extensively in the preparation of these texts. The Editions also reflect the expertise gained through the regular performance of Shakespeare’s works in the Folger’s Elizabethan Theatre.

I want to express my deep thanks to editors Barbara Mowat and Paul Werstine for creating these indispensable editions of Shakespeare’s works, which incorporate the best of textual scholarship with a richness of commentary that is both inspired and engaging. Readers who want to know more about Shakespeare and his plays can follow the paths these distinguished scholars have tread by visiting the Folger either in-person or online, where a range of physical and digital resources exists to supplement the material in these texts. I commend to you these words, and hope that they inspire.

Michael Witmore Director, Folger Shakespeare Library

Textual Introduction By Barbara Mowat and Paul Werstine

Until now, with the release of The Folger Shakespeare (formerly

Folger Digital Texts), readers in search of a free online text of

Shakespeare’s plays had to be content primarily with using the Moby™ Text, which reproduces a late-nineteenth century version of the plays. What is the difference? Many ordinary readers assume that there is a single text for the plays: what Shakespeare wrote. But Shakespeare’s plays were not published the way modern novels or plays are published today: as a single, authoritative text. In some cases, the plays have come down to us in multiple published versions, represented by various Quartos (Qq) and by the great collection put together by his colleagues in 1623, called the First

Folio (F). There are, for example, three very different versions of Hamlet, two of King Lear, Henry V, Romeo and Juliet, and others. Editors choose which version to use as their base text, and then amend that text with words, lines or speech prefixes from the other versions that, in their judgment, make for a better or more accurate text.

Other editorial decisions involve choices about whether an unfamiliar word could be understood in light of other writings of the period or whether it should be changed; decisions about words that made it into Shakespeare’s text by accident through four hundred years of printings and misprinting; and even decisions based on cultural preference and taste. When the Moby™ Text was created, for example, it was deemed “improper” and “indecent” for Miranda to chastise Caliban for having attempted to rape her. (See The Tempest, 1.2: “Abhorred slave,/Which any print of goodness wilt not take,/Being capable of all ill! I pitied thee…”). All Shakespeare editors at the time took the speech away from her and gave it to her father, Prospero.

The editors of the Moby™ Shakespeare produced their text long before scholars fully understood the proper grounds on which to make the thousands of decisions that Shakespeare editors face. The Folger Library Shakespeare Editions, on which the Folger Shakespeare texts depend, make this editorial process as nearly transparent as is possible, in contrast to older texts, like the Moby™, which hide editorial interventions. The reader of the Folger Shakespeare knows where the text has been altered because editorial interventions are signaled by square brackets (for example, from Othello: “

If she in chains of magic were not bound, ”), half-square brackets (for example, from Henry V: “With

blood and sword and fire to win your right,”), or angle brackets (for example, from


Hamlet

:

“O farewell, honest

soldier.

Who hath relieved/you?”). At

any point in the text, you can hover your cursor over a bracket for

more information.

Because the Folger Shakespeare texts are edited in accord with

twenty-first century knowledge about Shakespeare’s texts, the Folger

here provides them to readers, scholars, teachers, actors, directors,

and students, free of charge, confident of their quality as texts of the

plays and pleased to be able to make this contribution to the study

and enjoyment of Shakespeare.


Henry IV, Part 1

, culminates in the battle of Shrewsbury between the

king’s army and rebels seeking his crown. The dispute begins when

Hotspur, the son of Northumberland, breaks with the king over the

fate of his brother-in-law, Mortimer, a Welsh prisoner. Hotspur,

Northumberland, and Hotspur’s uncle Worcester plan to take the

throne, later allying with Mortimer and a Welsh leader, Glendower.

As that conflict develops, Prince Hal—Henry IV’s son and heir—

carouses in a tavern and plots to trick the roguish Sir John Falstaff

and his henchmen, who are planning a highway robbery. Hal and a

companion will rob them of their loot—then wait for Falstaff’s lying

boasts. The trick succeeds, but Prince Hal is summoned to war.

In the war, Hal saves his father’s life and then kills Hotspur, actions

that help to redeem his bad reputation. Falstaff, meanwhile, cheats

his soldiers, whom he leads to slaughter, and takes credit for

Hotspur’s death.

Synopsis

KING HENRY IV

, formerly Henry Bolingbroke

PRINCE HAL

, Prince of Wales and heir to the throne (also

called Harry and Harry Monmouth)

LORD JOHN OF LANCASTER

, younger son of King Henry

EARL OF WESTMORELAND

SIR WALTER BLUNT

HOTSPUR

(Sir Henry, or Harry, Percy)

LADY PERCY

(also called Kate)

EARL OF NORTHUMBERLAND

, Henry Percy, Hotspur’s father

EARL OF WORCESTER

, Thomas Percy, Hotspur’s uncle

EDMUND MORTIMER

, earl of March

LADY MORTIMER

(also called “the Welsh lady”)

OWEN GLENDOWER

, a Welsh lord, father of Lady Mortimer

DOUGLAS

(Archibald, earl of Douglas)

ARCHBISHOP

(Richard Scroop, archbishop of York)

SIR MICHAEL

, a priest or knight associated with the archbishop

SIR RICHARD VERNON

, an English knight

SIR JOHN FALSTAFF

POINS

(also called Edward, Yedward, and Ned)

BARDOLPH

PETO

GADSHILL

, setter for the robbers

HOSTESS

of the tavern (also called Mistress Quickly)

VINTNER

, or keeper of the tavern

FRANCIS

, an apprentice tapster

Carriers, Ostlers, Chamberlain, Travelers, Sheriff, Servants, Lords,

Attendants, Messengers, Soldiers

Characters in the Play

KING

Enter the King, Lord John of Lancaster,

and

the

Earl

of Westmoreland, with others.

So shaken as we are, so wan with care,

Find we a time for frighted peace to pant

And breathe short-winded accents of new broils

To be commenced in strands afar remote.

No more the thirsty entrance of this soil

Shall daub her lips with her own children’s blood.

No more shall trenching war channel her fields,

Nor bruise her flow’rets with the armèd hoofs

Of hostile paces. Those opposèd eyes,

Which, like the meteors of a troubled heaven,

All of one nature, of one substance bred,

Did lately meet in the intestine shock

And furious close of civil butchery,

Shall now, in mutual well-beseeming ranks,

March all one way and be no more opposed

Against acquaintance, kindred, and allies.

The edge of war, like an ill-sheathèd knife,

No more shall cut his master. Therefore, friends,

As far as to the sepulcher of Christ—

Whose soldier now, under whose blessèd cross

We are impressèd and engaged to fight—

7

ACT

1



Scene

1





FTLN 0001

FTLN 0002

FTLN 0003

FTLN 0004

FTLN 0005

5

FTLN 0006

FTLN 0007

FTLN 0008

FTLN 0009

FTLN 0010

10

FTLN 0011

FTLN 0012

FTLN 0013

FTLN 0014

FTLN 0015

15

FTLN 0016

FTLN 0017

FTLN 0018

FTLN 0019

FTLN 0020

20

FTLN 0021

FTLN 0022

FTLN 0023

FTLN 0024

FTLN 0025

FTLN 0026

FTLN 0027

FTLN 0028

FTLN 0029

FTLN 0030

FTLN 0031

FTLN 0032

FTLN 0033

FTLN 0034

FTLN 0035

FTLN 0036

FTLN 0037

FTLN 0038

FTLN 0039

FTLN 0040

FTLN 0041

FTLN 0042

FTLN 0043

FTLN 0044

FTLN 0045

FTLN 0046

FTLN 0047

FTLN 0048

FTLN 0049

FTLN 0050

FTLN 0051

FTLN 0052

FTLN 0053

FTLN 0054

Forthwith a power of English shall we levy,

Whose arms were molded in their mothers’ womb

To chase these pagans in those holy fields

Over whose acres walked those blessèd feet Which fourteen hundred years ago were nailed For our advantage on the bitter cross.

But this our purpose now is twelve month old, And bootless ’tis to tell you we will go.

Therefor we meet not now. Then let me hear

Of you, my gentle cousin Westmoreland, What yesternight our council did decree In forwarding this dear expedience.

WESTMORELAND

My liege, this haste was hot in question,

And many limits of the charge set down

But yesternight, when all athwart there came

A post from Wales loaden with heavy news,

Whose worst was that the noble Mortimer,

Leading the men of Herefordshire to fight

Against the irregular and wild Glendower,

Was by the rude hands of that Welshman taken,

A thousand of his people butcherèd,

Upon whose dead corpse there was such misuse,

Such beastly shameless transformation By those Welshwomen done, as may not be Without much shame retold or spoken of.

KING

It seems then that the tidings of this broil Brake off our business for the Holy Land.

WESTMORELAND

This matched with other did, my gracious lord.

For more uneven and unwelcome news

Came from the north, and thus it did import:

On Holy-rood Day the gallant Hotspur there,

Young Harry Percy, and brave Archibald,

That ever valiant and approvèd Scot,

25

30

35

40

45

50

9 ACT 1. SC. 1

FTLN 0055

FTLN 0056

FTLN 0057

FTLN 0058

FTLN 0059

FTLN 0060

FTLN 0061

FTLN 0062

FTLN 0063

FTLN 0064

FTLN 0065

FTLN 0066

FTLN 0067

FTLN 0068

FTLN 0069

FTLN 0070

FTLN 0071

FTLN 0072

FTLN 0073

FTLN 0074

FTLN 0075

FTLN 0076

FTLN 0077

FTLN 0078

FTLN 0079

FTLN 0080

FTLN 0081

FTLN 0082

FTLN 0083

FTLN 0084

FTLN 0085

FTLN 0086

FTLN 0087

At Holmedon met, where they did spend

A sad and bloody hour—

As by discharge of their artillery

And shape of likelihood the news was told,

For he that brought them, in the very heat And pride of their contention did take horse, Uncertain of the issue any way.

KING

Here is a dear, a true-industrious friend,


Sir Walter Blunt, new lighted from his horse,

Stained with the variation of each soil

Betwixt that Holmedon and this seat of ours,

And he hath brought us smooth and welcome news. The Earl of Douglas is discomfited;

Ten thousand bold Scots, two-and-twenty knights,

Balked in their own blood, did Sir Walter see

On Holmedon’s plains. Of prisoners Hotspur took

Mordake, Earl of Fife and eldest son To beaten Douglas, and the Earl of Atholl, Of Murray, Angus, and Menteith.

And is not this an honorable spoil?

A gallant prize? Ha, cousin, is it not?

WESTMORELAND

In faith, it is a conquest for a prince to boast of.

KING

Yea, there thou mak’st me sad, and mak’st me sin

In envy that my Lord Northumberland

Should be the father to so blest a son,

A son who is the theme of Honor’s tongue,

Amongst a grove the very straightest plant,

Who is sweet Fortune’s minion and her pride;

Whilst I, by looking on the praise of him,

See riot and dishonor stain the brow

Of my young Harry. O, that it could be proved That some night-tripping fairy had exchanged

In cradle-clothes our children where they lay,

55

60

65

70

75

80

85

11 ACT 1. SC. 1

FTLN 0088

FTLN 0089

FTLN 0090

FTLN 0091

FTLN 0092

FTLN 0093

FTLN 0094

FTLN 0095

FTLN 0096

FTLN 0097

FTLN 0098

FTLN 0099

FTLN 0100

FTLN 0101

FTLN 0102

FTLN 0103

FTLN 0104

FTLN 0105

FTLN 0106

FTLN 0107

FTLN 0108

FTLN 0109

FTLN 0110

FTLN 0111

FTLN 0112

FTLN 0113

FTLN 0114

FTLN 0115

13

And called mine “Percy,” his “Plantagenet”!

Then would I have his Harry, and he mine.

But let him from my thoughts. What think you, coz,

Of this young Percy’s pride? The prisoners

Which he in this adventure hath surprised To his own use he keeps, and sends me word I shall have none but Mordake, Earl of Fife.

WESTMORELAND

This is his uncle’s teaching. This is Worcester,

Malevolent to you in all aspects,

Which makes him prune himself, and bristle up The crest of youth against your dignity.

KING

But I have sent for him to answer this. And for this cause awhile we must neglect Our holy purpose to Jerusalem.

Cousin, on Wednesday next our council we Will hold at Windsor. So inform the lords.

But come yourself with speed to us again, For more is to be said and to be done Than out of anger can be utterèd.

WESTMORELAND I will, my liege.

They exit.


Scene 2

Enter Prince of Wales, and Sir John Falstaff.

FALSTAFF Now, Hal, what time of day is it, lad?

PRINCE Thou art so fat-witted with drinking of old sack, and unbuttoning thee after supper, and sleeping upon benches after noon, that thou hast forgotten to demand that truly which thou wouldst truly know. What a devil hast thou to do with the time of the day? Unless hours were cups of sack, and minutes capons, and clocks the tongues

90

95

100

105

5

FTLN 0116

FTLN 0117

FTLN 0118

FTLN 0119

FTLN 0120

FTLN 0121

FTLN 0122

FTLN 0123

FTLN 0124

FTLN 0125

FTLN 0126

FTLN 0127

FTLN 0128

FTLN 0129

FTLN 0130

FTLN 0131

FTLN 0132

FTLN 0133

FTLN 0134

FTLN 0135

FTLN 0136

FTLN 0137

FTLN 0138

FTLN 0139

FTLN 0140

FTLN 0141

FTLN 0142

FTLN 0143

FTLN 0144

FTLN 0145

FTLN 0146

FTLN 0147

FTLN 0148

FTLN 0149

FTLN 0150

15

of bawds, and dials the signs of leaping-houses, and the blessed sun himself a fair hot wench in flame-colored taffeta, I see no reason why thou shouldst be so superfluous to demand the time of the day.

FALSTAFF Indeed, you come near me now, Hal, for we that take purses go by the moon and the seven stars, and not by Phoebus, he, that wand’ring knight so fair. And I prithee, sweet wag, when thou art king, as God save thy Grace—Majesty, I should say, for grace thou wilt have none—

PRINCE What, none?

FALSTAFF No, by my troth, not so much as will serve to be prologue to an egg and butter.

PRINCE Well, how then? Come, roundly, roundly.

FALSTAFF Marry then, sweet wag, when thou art king, let not us that are squires of the night’s body be called thieves of the day’s beauty. Let us be Diana’s foresters, gentlemen of the shade, minions of the moon, and let men say we be men of good government, being governed, as the sea is, by our noble and chaste mistress the moon, under whose countenance we steal.

PRINCE Thou sayest well, and it holds well too, for the fortune of us that are the moon’s men doth ebb and flow like the sea, being governed, as the sea is, by the moon. As for proof now: a purse of gold most resolutely snatched on Monday night and most dissolutely spent on Tuesday morning, got with swearing “Lay by” and spent with crying “Bring in”; now in as low an ebb as the foot of the ladder, and by and by in as high a flow as the ridge of the gallows.

FALSTAFF By the Lord, thou sayst true, lad. And is not my hostess of the tavern a most sweet wench?

10

15

20

25

30

35

40

FTLN 0151

FTLN 0152

FTLN 0153

FTLN 0154

FTLN 0155

FTLN 0156

FTLN 0157

FTLN 0158

FTLN 0159

FTLN 0160

FTLN 0161

FTLN 0162

FTLN 0163

FTLN 0164

FTLN 0165

FTLN 0166

FTLN 0167

FTLN 0168

FTLN 0169

FTLN 0170

FTLN 0171

FTLN 0172

FTLN 0173

FTLN 0174

FTLN 0175

FTLN 0176

FTLN 0177

FTLN 0178

FTLN 0179

FTLN 0180

FTLN 0181

FTLN 0182

FTLN 0183

FTLN 0184

FTLN 0185

FTLN 0186

17

PRINCE As the honey of Hybla, my old lad of the castle. And is not a buff jerkin a most sweet robe of durance?

FALSTAFF How now, how now, mad wag? What, in thy quips and thy quiddities? What a plague have I to do with a buff jerkin?

PRINCE Why, what a pox have I to do with my hostess of the tavern?

FALSTAFF Well, thou hast called her to a reckoning many a time and oft.

PRINCE Did I ever call for thee to pay thy part?

FALSTAFF No, I’ll give thee thy due. Thou hast paid all there.

PRINCE Yea, and elsewhere, so far as my coin would stretch, and where it would not, I have used my credit.

FALSTAFF Yea, and so used it that were it not here apparent that thou art heir apparent—But I prithee, sweet wag, shall there be gallows standing in England when thou art king? And resolution thus fubbed as it is with the rusty curb of old father Antic the law? Do not thou, when thou art king, hang a thief.

PRINCE No, thou shalt.

FALSTAFF Shall I? O rare! By the Lord, I’ll be a brave judge.

PRINCE Thou judgest false already. I mean thou shalt have the hanging of the thieves, and so become a rare hangman.

FALSTAFF Well, Hal, well, and in some sort it jumps with my humor as well as waiting in the court, I can tell you.

PRINCE For obtaining of suits?

FALSTAFF Yea, for obtaining of suits, whereof the hangman hath no lean wardrobe. ’Sblood, I am as melancholy as a gib cat or a lugged bear.

45

50

55

60

65

70

75

FTLN 0187

FTLN 0188

FTLN 0189

FTLN 0190

FTLN 0191

FTLN 0192

FTLN 0193

FTLN 0194

FTLN 0195

FTLN 0196

FTLN 0197

FTLN 0198

FTLN 0199

FTLN 0200

FTLN 0201

FTLN 0202

FTLN 0203

FTLN 0204

FTLN 0205

FTLN 0206

FTLN 0207

FTLN 0208

FTLN 0209

FTLN 0210

FTLN 0211

FTLN 0212

FTLN 0213

FTLN 0214

FTLN 0215

FTLN 0216

FTLN 0217

FTLN 0218

FTLN 0219

FTLN 0220

19

PRINCE Or an old lion, or a lover’s lute.

FALSTAFF Yea, or the drone of a Lincolnshire bagpipe.

PRINCE What sayest thou to a hare, or the melancholy of Moorditch?

FALSTAFF Thou hast the most unsavory

similes,

and art indeed the most comparative, rascaliest, sweet young prince. But, Hal, I prithee trouble me no more with vanity. I would to God thou and I knew where a commodity of good names were to be bought. An old lord of the council rated me the other day in the street about you, sir, but I marked him not, and yet he talked very wisely, but I regarded him not, and yet he talked wisely, and in the street, too.

PRINCE Thou didst well, for wisdom cries out in the streets and no man regards it.

FALSTAFF O, thou hast damnable iteration, and art indeed able to corrupt a saint. Thou hast done much harm upon me, Hal, God forgive thee for it. Before I knew thee, Hal, I knew nothing, and now am I, if a man should speak truly, little better than one of the wicked. I must give over this life, and I will give it over. By the Lord, an I do not, I am a villain. I’ll be damned for never a king’s son in Christendom.

PRINCE Where shall we take a purse tomorrow, Jack?

FALSTAFF Zounds, where thou wilt, lad. I’ll make one.

An I do not, call me villain and baffle me.

PRINCE I see a good amendment of life in thee, from praying to purse-taking.

FALSTAFF Why, Hal, ’tis my vocation, Hal. ’Tis no sin for a man to labor in his vocation.

Enter Poins.

Poins!—Now shall we know if Gadshill have set a match. O, if men were to be saved by merit, what

80

85

90

95

100

105

110

FTLN 0221

FTLN 0222

FTLN 0223

FTLN 0224

FTLN 0225

FTLN 0226

FTLN 0227

FTLN 0228

FTLN 0229

FTLN 0230

FTLN 0231

FTLN 0232

FTLN 0233

FTLN 0234

FTLN 0235

FTLN 0236

FTLN 0237

FTLN 0238

FTLN 0239

FTLN 0240

FTLN 0241

FTLN 0242

FTLN 0243

FTLN 0244

FTLN 0245

FTLN 0246

FTLN 0247

FTLN 0248

FTLN 0249

FTLN 0250

FTLN 0251

FTLN 0252

FTLN 0253

FTLN 0254

FTLN 0255

FTLN 0256

FTLN 0257

21

hole in hell were hot enough for him? This is the most omnipotent villain that ever cried “Stand!” to a true man.

PRINCE Good morrow, Ned.

POINS Good morrow, sweet Hal.—What says Monsieur Remorse? What says Sir John Sack-and-Sugar? Jack, how agrees the devil and thee about thy soul that thou soldest him on Good Friday last for a cup of Madeira and a cold capon’s leg?

PRINCE Sir John stands to his word. The devil shall have his bargain, for he was never yet a breaker of proverbs. He will give the devil his due.

POINS,
to Falstaff

Then art thou damned for keeping thy word with the devil.

PRINCE Else he had been damned for cozening the devil.

POINS But, my lads, my lads, tomorrow morning, by four o’clock early at Gad’s Hill, there are pilgrims going to Canterbury with rich offerings, and traders riding to London with fat purses. I have vizards for you all. You have horses for yourselves. Gadshill lies tonight in Rochester. I have bespoke supper tomorrow night in Eastcheap. We may do it as secure as sleep. If you will go, I will stuff your purses full of crowns. If you will not, tarry at home and be hanged.

FALSTAFF Hear you, Yedward, if I tarry at home and go not, I’ll hang you for going.

POINS You will, chops?

FALSTAFF Hal, wilt thou make one?

PRINCE Who, I rob? I a thief? Not I, by my faith.

FALSTAFF There’s neither honesty, manhood, nor good fellowship in thee, nor thou cam’st not of the blood royal, if thou darest not stand for ten shillings.

PRINCE Well then, once in my days I’ll be a madcap.

FALSTAFF Why, that’s well said.

115

120

125

130

135

140

145

150

FTLN 0258

FTLN 0259

FTLN 0260

FTLN 0261

FTLN 0262

FTLN 0263

FTLN 0264

FTLN 0265

FTLN 0266

FTLN 0267

FTLN 0268

FTLN 0269

FTLN 0270

FTLN 0271

FTLN 0272

FTLN 0273

FTLN 0274

FTLN 0275

FTLN 0276

FTLN 0277

FTLN 0278

FTLN 0279

FTLN 0280

FTLN 0281

FTLN 0282

FTLN 0283

FTLN 0284

FTLN 0285

FTLN 0286

FTLN 0287

FTLN 0288

FTLN 0289

FTLN 0290

FTLN 0291

FTLN 0292

FTLN 0293

FTLN 0294

23

PRINCE Well, come what will, I’ll tarry at home.

FALSTAFF By the Lord, I’ll be a traitor then when thou art king.

PRINCE I care not.

POINS Sir John, I prithee leave the Prince and me alone. I will lay him down such reasons for this adventure that he shall go.

FALSTAFF Well, God give thee the spirit of persuasion, and him the ears of profiting, that what thou speakest may move, and what he hears may be believed, that the true prince may, for recreation sake, prove a false thief, for the poor abuses of the time want countenance. Farewell. You shall find me in Eastcheap.

PRINCE Farewell, thou latter spring. Farewell, Allhallown summer.
Falstaff exits.


POINS Now, my good sweet honey lord, ride with us tomorrow. I have a jest to execute that I cannot manage alone. Falstaff,

Peto, Bardolph,

and Gadshill shall rob those men that we have already

waylaid. Yourself and I will not be there. And when they have the booty, if you and I do not rob them, cut this head off from my shoulders.

PRINCE How shall we part with them in setting forth?

POINS Why, we will set forth before or after them, and appoint them a place of meeting, wherein it is at our pleasure to fail; and then will they adventure upon the exploit themselves, which they shall have no sooner achieved but we’ll set upon them.

PRINCE Yea, but ’tis like that they will know us by our horses, by our habits, and by every other appointment to be ourselves.

POINS Tut, our horses they shall not see; I’ll tie them in the wood. Our vizards we will change after we leave them. And, sirrah, I have cases of buckram for the nonce, to immask our noted outward garments.

155

160

165

170

175

180

185

FTLN 0295

FTLN 0296

FTLN 0297

FTLN 0298

FTLN 0299

FTLN 0300

FTLN 0301

FTLN 0302

FTLN 0303

FTLN 0304

FTLN 0305

FTLN 0306

FTLN 0307

FTLN 0308

FTLN 0309

FTLN 0310

FTLN 0311

FTLN 0312

FTLN 0313

FTLN 0314

FTLN 0315

FTLN 0316

FTLN 0317

FTLN 0318

FTLN 0319

FTLN 0320

FTLN 0321

FTLN 0322

FTLN 0323

FTLN 0324

FTLN 0325

FTLN 0326

FTLN 0327

FTLN 0328

FTLN 0329

25

PRINCE Yea, but I doubt they will be too hard for us.

POINS Well, for two of them, I know them to be as true-bred cowards as ever turned back; and for the third, if he fight longer than he sees reason, I’ll forswear arms. The virtue of this jest will be the incomprehensible lies that this same fat rogue will tell us when we meet at supper: how thirty at least he fought with, what wards, what blows, what extremities he endured; and in the reproof of this lives the jest.

PRINCE Well, I’ll go with thee. Provide us all things necessary and meet me tomorrow night in Eastcheap. There I’ll sup. Farewell.

POINS Farewell, my lord. Poins exits.

PRINCE

I know you all, and will awhile uphold The unyoked humor of your idleness.

Yet herein will I imitate the sun,

Who doth permit the base contagious clouds To smother up his beauty from the world,

That, when he please again to be himself,

Being wanted, he may be more wondered at By breaking through the foul and ugly mists Of vapors that did seem to strangle him. If all the year were playing holidays,

To sport would be as tedious as to work,

But when they seldom come, they wished-for come, And nothing pleaseth but rare accidents.

So when this loose behavior I throw off

And pay the debt I never promisèd,

By how much better than my word I am,

By so much shall I falsify men’s hopes;

And, like bright metal on a sullen ground,

My reformation, glitt’ring o’er my fault,

Shall show more goodly and attract more eyes Than that which hath no foil to set it off.

190

195

200

205

210

215

220

FTLN 0330

FTLN 0331

FTLN 0332

FTLN 0333

FTLN 0334

FTLN 0335

FTLN 0336

FTLN 0337

FTLN 0338

FTLN 0339

FTLN 0340

FTLN 0341

FTLN 0342

FTLN 0343

FTLN 0344

FTLN 0345

FTLN 0346

FTLN 0347

FTLN 0348

FTLN 0349

FTLN 0350

FTLN 0351

FTLN 0352

FTLN 0353

FTLN 0354

27

I’ll so offend to make offense a skill,

Redeeming time when men think least I will.

He exits.


Scene 3

Enter the King, Northumberland, Worcester, Hotspur, and Sir Walter Blunt, with others.


KING,
to Northumberland, Worcester, and Hotspur

My blood hath been too cold and temperate,

Unapt to stir at these indignities,

And you have found me, for accordingly You tread upon my patience. But be sure

I will from henceforth rather be myself,

Mighty and to be feared, than my condition,

Which hath been smooth as oil, soft as young down,

And therefore lost that title of respect

Which the proud soul ne’er pays but to the proud.

WORCESTER

Our house, my sovereign liege, little deserves

The scourge of greatness to be used on it,

And that same greatness too which our own hands Have holp to make so portly.

NORTHUMBERLAND My lord—

KING

Worcester, get thee gone, for I do see Danger and disobedience in thine eye.

O sir, your presence is too bold and peremptory, And majesty might never yet endure The moody frontier of a servant brow.

You have good leave to leave us. When we need Your use and counsel, we shall send for you.

Worcester exits. You were about to speak.

NORTHUMBERLAND Yea, my good lord.

5

10

15

20

FTLN 0355

FTLN 0356

FTLN 0357

FTLN 0358

FTLN 0359

FTLN 0360

FTLN 0361

FTLN 0362

FTLN 0363

FTLN 0364

FTLN 0365

FTLN 0366

FTLN 0367

FTLN 0368

FTLN 0369

FTLN 0370

FTLN 0371

FTLN 0372

FTLN 0373

FTLN 0374

FTLN 0375

FTLN 0376

FTLN 0377

FTLN 0378

FTLN 0379

FTLN 0380

FTLN 0381

FTLN 0382

FTLN 0383

FTLN 0384

FTLN 0385

FTLN 0386

FTLN 0387

FTLN 0388

FTLN 0389

29

Those prisoners in your Highness’ name demanded,

Which Harry Percy here at Holmedon took, Were, as he says, not with such strength denied As is delivered to your Majesty.

Either envy, therefore, or misprision Is guilty of this fault, and not my son.

HOTSPUR

My liege, I did deny no prisoners.

But I remember, when the fight was done,

When I was dry with rage and extreme toil,

Breathless and faint, leaning upon my sword,

Came there a certain lord, neat and trimly dressed, Fresh as a bridegroom, and his chin new reaped Showed like a stubble land at harvest home.

He was perfumèd like a milliner,

And ’twixt his finger and his thumb he held

A pouncet box, which ever and anon

He gave his nose and took ’t away again, Who therewith angry, when it next came there, Took it in snuff; and still he smiled and talked. And as the soldiers bore dead bodies by,

He called them untaught knaves, unmannerly, To bring a slovenly unhandsome corse Betwixt the wind and his nobility.

With many holiday and lady terms

He questioned me, amongst the rest demanded My prisoners in your Majesty’s behalf.

I then, all smarting with my wounds being cold,

To be so pestered with a popinjay,

Out of my grief and my impatience

Answered neglectingly I know not what— He should, or he should not; for he made me mad

To see him shine so brisk and smell so sweet And talk so like a waiting-gentlewoman

Of guns, and drums, and wounds—God save the mark!—

25

30

35

40

45

50

55

FTLN 0390

FTLN 0391

FTLN 0392

FTLN 0393

FTLN 0394

FTLN 0395

FTLN 0396

FTLN 0397

FTLN 0398

FTLN 0399

FTLN 0400

FTLN 0401

FTLN 0402

FTLN 0403

FTLN 0404

FTLN 0405

FTLN 0406

FTLN 0407

FTLN 0408

FTLN 0409

FTLN 0410

FTLN 0411

FTLN 0412

FTLN 0413

FTLN 0414

FTLN 0415

FTLN 0416

FTLN 0417

FTLN 0418

FTLN 0419

FTLN 0420

FTLN 0421

FTLN 0422

FTLN 0423

31

And telling me the sovereignest thing on Earth

Was parmacety for an inward bruise,

And that it was great pity, so it was,

This villainous saltpeter should be digged

Out of the bowels of the harmless Earth,

Which many a good tall fellow had destroyed So cowardly, and but for these vile guns He would himself have been a soldier.

This bald unjointed chat of his, my lord,

I answered indirectly, as I said,

And I beseech you, let not his report

Come current for an accusation

Betwixt my love and your high Majesty.

BLUNT

The circumstance considered, good my lord,

Whate’er Lord Harry Percy then had said

To such a person and in such a place,

At such a time, with all the rest retold,

May reasonably die and never rise

To do him wrong or any way impeach What then he said, so he unsay it now.

KING

Why, yet he doth deny his prisoners,

But with proviso and exception

That we at our own charge shall ransom straight

His brother-in-law, the foolish Mortimer,

Who, on my soul, hath willfully betrayed

The lives of those that he did lead to fight

Against that great magician, damned Glendower,

Whose daughter, as we hear, that Earl of March Hath lately married. Shall our coffers then Be emptied to redeem a traitor home?

Shall we buy treason and indent with fears When they have lost and forfeited themselves?

No, on the barren mountains let him starve,

For I shall never hold that man my friend

60

65

70

75

80

85

90

FTLN 0424

FTLN 0425

FTLN 0426

FTLN 0427

FTLN 0428

FTLN 0429

FTLN 0430

FTLN 0431

FTLN 0432

FTLN 0433

FTLN 0434

FTLN 0435

FTLN 0436

FTLN 0437

FTLN 0438

FTLN 0439

FTLN 0440

FTLN 0441

FTLN 0442

FTLN 0443

FTLN 0444

FTLN 0445

FTLN 0446

FTLN 0447

FTLN 0448

FTLN 0449

FTLN 0450

FTLN 0451

FTLN 0452

FTLN 0453

FTLN 0454

FTLN 0455

FTLN 0456

FTLN 0457

33

Whose tongue shall ask me for one penny cost To ransom home revolted Mortimer.

HOTSPUR Revolted Mortimer!

He never did fall off, my sovereign liege,

But by the chance of war. To prove that true

Needs no more but one tongue for all those wounds,

Those mouthèd wounds, which valiantly he took

When on the gentle Severn’s sedgy bank

In single opposition hand to hand

He did confound the best part of an hour In changing hardiment with great Glendower.

Three times they breathed, and three times did they drink,

Upon agreement, of swift Severn’s flood,

Who then, affrighted with their bloody looks,

Ran fearfully among the trembling reeds

And hid his crisp head in the hollow bank, Blood-stainèd with these valiant combatants. Never did bare and rotten policy

Color her working with such deadly wounds, Nor never could the noble Mortimer Receive so many, and all willingly.

Then let not him be slandered with revolt.

KING

Thou dost belie him, Percy; thou dost belie him.

He never did encounter with Glendower.

I tell thee, he durst as well have met the devil alone As Owen Glendower for an enemy.

Art thou not ashamed? But, sirrah, henceforth Let me not hear you speak of Mortimer.

Send me your prisoners with the speediest means,

Or you shall hear in such a kind from me

As will displease you.—My lord Northumberland, We license your departure with your son.— Send us your prisoners, or you will hear of it.

95

100

105

110

115

120

125

King exits
with Blunt and others.
FTLN 0458

FTLN 0459

FTLN 0460

FTLN 0461

FTLN 0462

FTLN 0463

FTLN 0464

FTLN 0465

FTLN 0466

FTLN 0467

FTLN 0468

FTLN 0469

FTLN 0470

FTLN 0471

FTLN 0472

FTLN 0473

FTLN 0474

FTLN 0475

FTLN 0476

FTLN 0477

FTLN 0478

FTLN 0479

FTLN 0480

FTLN 0481

FTLN 0482

FTLN 0483

FTLN 0484

35

HOTSPUR

An if the devil come and roar for them,

I will not send them. I will after straight And tell him so, for I will ease my heart, Albeit I make a hazard of my head.

NORTHUMBERLAND

What, drunk with choler? Stay and pause awhile. Here comes your uncle.

Enter Worcester.

HOTSPUR Speak of Mortimer?

Zounds, I will speak of him, and let my soul Want mercy if I do not join with him.

Yea, on his part I’ll empty all these veins

And shed my dear blood drop by drop in the dust,

But I will lift the downtrod Mortimer

As high in the air as this unthankful king, As this ingrate and cankered Bolingbroke.

NORTHUMBERLAND

Brother, the King hath made your nephew mad.

WORCESTER

Who struck this heat up after I was gone?

HOTSPUR

He will forsooth have all my prisoners,

And when I urged the ransom once again

Of my wife’s brother, then his cheek looked pale, And on my face he turned an eye of death, Trembling even at the name of Mortimer.

WORCESTER

I cannot blame him. Was not he proclaimed By Richard, that dead is, the next of blood?

NORTHUMBERLAND

He was; I heard the proclamation.

And then it was when the unhappy king— Whose wrongs in us God pardon!—did set forth

Upon his Irish expedition;

130

135

140

145

150

FTLN 0485

FTLN 0486

FTLN 0487

FTLN 0488

FTLN 0489

FTLN 0490

FTLN 0491

FTLN 0492

FTLN 0493

FTLN 0494

FTLN 0495

FTLN 0496

FTLN 0497

FTLN 0498

FTLN 0499

FTLN 0500

FTLN 0501

FTLN 0502

FTLN 0503

FTLN 0504

FTLN 0505

FTLN 0506

FTLN 0507

FTLN 0508

FTLN 0509

FTLN 0510

FTLN 0511

FTLN 0512

FTLN 0513

FTLN 0514

FTLN 0515

FTLN 0516

FTLN 0517

37

From whence he, intercepted, did return To be deposed and shortly murderèd.

WORCESTER

And for whose death we in the world’s wide mouth Live scandalized and foully spoken of.

HOTSPUR

But soft, I pray you. Did King Richard then Proclaim my brother Edmund Mortimer Heir to the crown?

NORTHUMBERLAND He did; myself did hear it.

HOTSPUR

Nay then, I cannot blame his cousin king

That wished him on the barren mountains starve.

But shall it be that you that set the crown

Upon the head of this forgetful man

And for his sake wear the detested blot

Of murderous subornation—shall it be

That you a world of curses undergo,

Being the agents or base second means,

The cords, the ladder, or the hangman rather?

O, pardon me that I descend so low

To show the line and the predicament Wherein you range under this subtle king.

Shall it for shame be spoken in these days,

Or fill up chronicles in time to come,

That men of your nobility and power

Did gage them both in an unjust behalf

(As both of you, God pardon it, have done) To put down Richard, that sweet lovely rose, And plant this thorn, this canker, Bolingbroke?

And shall it in more shame be further spoken

That you are fooled, discarded, and shook off By him for whom these shames you underwent?

No, yet time serves wherein you may redeem

Your banished honors and restore yourselves

Into the good thoughts of the world again,

155

160

165

170

175

180

185

39

FTLN 0518 Revenge the jeering and disdained contempt

FTLN 0519 Of this proud king, who studies day and night

FTLN 0520 To answer all the debt he owes to you

FTLN 0521 Even with the bloody payment of your deaths. 190

FTLN 0522 Therefore I say—

FTLN 0523 WORCESTER Peace, cousin, say no more.


FTLN 0524 And now I will unclasp a secret book,

FTLN 0525 And to your quick-conceiving discontents

FTLN 0526 I’ll read you matter deep and dangerous, 195

FTLN 0527 As full of peril and adventurous spirit FTLN 0528 As to o’erwalk a current roaring loud FTLN 0529 On the unsteadfast footing of a spear.

HOTSPUR

FTLN 0530 If he fall in, good night, or sink or swim!

FTLN 0531 Send danger from the east unto the west, 200

FTLN 0532 So honor cross it from the north to south, FTLN 0533 And let them grapple. O, the blood more stirs FTLN 0534 To rouse a lion than to start a hare! NORTHUMBERLAND,
to Worcester

FTLN 0535 Imagination of some great exploit

FTLN 0536 Drives him beyond the bounds of patience. 205

HOTSPUR

FTLN 0537 By heaven, methinks it were an easy leap

FTLN 0538 To pluck bright honor from the pale-faced moon,

FTLN 0539 Or dive into the bottom of the deep,

FTLN 0540 Where fathom line could never touch the ground,

FTLN 0541 And pluck up drownèd honor by the locks, 210

FTLN 0542 So he that doth redeem her thence might wear FTLN 0543 Without corrival all her dignities.

FTLN 0544 But out upon this half-faced fellowship!

WORCESTER

FTLN 0545 He apprehends a world of figures here,

FTLN 0546 But not the form of what he should attend.— 215

FTLN 0547 Good cousin, give me audience for a while.

HOTSPUR

FTLN 0548 I cry you mercy.

FTLN 0549

FTLN 0550

FTLN 0551

FTLN 0552

FTLN 0553

FTLN 0554

FTLN 0555

FTLN 0556

FTLN 0557

FTLN 0558

FTLN 0559

FTLN 0560

FTLN 0561

FTLN 0562

FTLN 0563

FTLN 0564

FTLN 0565

FTLN 0566

FTLN 0567

FTLN 0568

FTLN 0569

FTLN 0570

FTLN 0571

FTLN 0572

FTLN 0573

FTLN 0574

FTLN 0575

FTLN 0576

FTLN 0577

FTLN 0578

FTLN 0579

FTLN 0580

41

WORCESTER Those same noble Scots

That are your prisoners—

HOTSPUR I’ll keep them all.

By God, he shall not have a Scot of them.

No, if a Scot would save his soul, he shall not. I’ll keep them, by this hand!

WORCESTER You start away

And lend no ear unto my purposes:

Those prisoners you shall keep—

HOTSPUR Nay, I will. That’s flat!

He said he would not ransom Mortimer, Forbade my tongue to speak of Mortimer.

But I will find him when he lies asleep,

And in his ear I’ll hollo “Mortimer.”

Nay, I’ll have a starling shall be taught to speak Nothing but “Mortimer,” and give it him To keep his anger still in motion.

WORCESTER Hear you, cousin, a word.

HOTSPUR

All studies here I solemnly defy,

Save how to gall and pinch this Bolingbroke.

And that same sword-and-buckler Prince of Wales—

But that I think his father loves him not

And would be glad he met with some mischance— I would have him poisoned with a pot of ale.

WORCESTER

Farewell, kinsman. I’ll talk to you

When you are better tempered to attend.

NORTHUMBERLAND,
to Hotspur

Why, what a wasp-stung and impatient fool Art thou to break into this woman’s mood, Tying thine ear to no tongue but thine own!

HOTSPUR

Why, look you, I am

whipped

and scourged with rods,

Nettled and stung with pismires, when I hear

220

225

230

235

240

245

FTLN 0581

FTLN 0582

FTLN 0583

FTLN 0584

FTLN 0585

FTLN 0586

FTLN 0587

FTLN 0588

FTLN 0589

FTLN 0590

FTLN 0591

FTLN 0592

FTLN 0593

FTLN 0594

FTLN 0595

FTLN 0596

FTLN 0597

FTLN 0598

FTLN 0599

FTLN 0600

FTLN 0601

FTLN 0602

FTLN 0603

FTLN 0604

FTLN 0605

FTLN 0606

FTLN 0607

FTLN 0608

FTLN 0609

FTLN 0610

FTLN 0611

FTLN 0612

FTLN 0613

43

Of this vile politician, Bolingbroke.

In Richard’s time—what do you call the place?

A plague upon it! It is in Gloucestershire.

’Twas where the madcap duke his uncle kept, His uncle York, where I first bowed my knee Unto this king of smiles, this Bolingbroke.

’Sblood, when you and he came back from Ravenspurgh.

NORTHUMBERLAND At Berkeley Castle.

HOTSPUR You say true.

Why, what a candy deal of courtesy

This fawning greyhound then did proffer me: “Look when his infant fortune came to age,”

And “gentle Harry Percy,” and “kind cousin.” O, the devil take such cozeners!—God forgive me! Good uncle, tell your tale. I have done.

WORCESTER

Nay, if you have not, to it again.

We will stay your leisure.

HOTSPUR I have done, i’ faith.

WORCESTER

Then once more to your Scottish prisoners:

Deliver them up without their ransom straight,

And make the Douglas’ son your only mean

For powers in Scotland, which, for divers reasons

Which I shall send you written, be assured

Will easily be granted.—You, my lord,

Your son in Scotland being thus employed,

Shall secretly into the bosom creep Of that same noble prelate well beloved, The Archbishop.

HOTSPUR Of York, is it not?

WORCESTER True, who bears hard

His brother’s death at Bristol, the Lord Scroop. I speak not this in estimation,

250

255

260

265

270

275

280

FTLN 0614

FTLN 0615

FTLN 0616

FTLN 0617

FTLN 0618

FTLN 0619

FTLN 0620

FTLN 0621

FTLN 0622

FTLN 0623

FTLN 0624

FTLN 0625

FTLN 0626

FTLN 0627

FTLN 0628

FTLN 0629

FTLN 0630

FTLN 0631

FTLN 0632

FTLN 0633

FTLN 0634

FTLN 0635

FTLN 0636

FTLN 0637

FTLN 0638

FTLN 0639

FTLN 0640

FTLN 0641

45

As what I think might be, but what I know

Is ruminated, plotted, and set down,

And only stays but to behold the face Of that occasion that shall bring it on.

HOTSPUR

I smell it. Upon my life it will do well.

NORTHUMBERLAND

Before the game is afoot thou still let’st slip.

HOTSPUR

Why, it cannot choose but be a noble plot. And then the power of Scotland and of York To join with Mortimer, ha?

WORCESTER And so they shall.

HOTSPUR

In faith, it is exceedingly well aimed.

WORCESTER

And ’tis no little reason bids us speed

To save our heads by raising of a head,

For bear ourselves as even as we can,

The King will always think him in our debt, And think we think ourselves unsatisfied, Till he hath found a time to pay us home. And see already how he doth begin

To make us strangers to his looks of love.

HOTSPUR

He does, he does. We’ll be revenged on him.

WORCESTER

Cousin, farewell. No further go in this Than I by letters shall direct your course.

When time is ripe, which will be suddenly,

I’ll steal to Glendower and Lord Mortimer,

Where you and Douglas and our powers at once,

As I will fashion it, shall happily meet

To bear our fortunes in our own strong arms, Which now we hold at much uncertainty.

285

290

295

300

305

310

47

NORTHUMBERLAND

HOTSPUR

They exit.

Farewell, good brother. We shall thrive, I trust.

Uncle, adieu. O, let the hours be short

Till fields and blows and groans applaud our sport.

FTLN 0642

FTLN 0643

FTLN 0644

FIRST CARRIER

OSTLER

FIRST CARRIER

SECOND CARRIER

FIRST CARRIER

SECOND CARRIER

FIRST CARRIER

SECOND CARRIER

Enter a Carrier with a lantern in his hand.

Heigh-ho! An it be not four by the day,

I’ll be hanged. Charles’s Wain is over the new

chimney, and yet our horse not packed.—What,

ostler!

,

within

Anon, anon.

I prithee, Tom, beat Cut’s saddle. Put a

few flocks in the point. Poor jade is wrung in the

withers out of all cess.

Enter another Carrier,

with

a lantern.

Peas and beans are as dank here as a

dog, and that is the next way to give poor jades the

bots. This house is turned upside down since Robin

ostler died.

Poor fellow never joyed since the price

of oats rose. It was the death of him.

I think this be the most villainous

house in all London road for fleas. I am stung like a

tench.

Like a tench? By the Mass, there is

ne’er a king christen could be better bit than I have

been since the first cock.

Why, they will allow us ne’er a jordan,

51

ACT

2



Scene

1



FTLN 0645

FTLN 0646

FTLN 0647

FTLN 0648



FTLN 0649

5

FTLN 0650

FTLN 0651

FTLN 0652



FTLN 0653

FTLN 0654

10

FTLN 0655

FTLN 0656

FTLN 0657

FTLN 0658

FTLN 0659

15

FTLN 0660

FTLN 0661

FTLN 0662

FTLN 0663

FTLN 0664

20

FTLN 0665

ACT 2. SC. 1

and then we leak in your chimney, and your chamber-lye breeds fleas like a loach.

53

FIRST CARRIER

FIRST CARRIER

GADSHILL

GADSHILL

FIRST CARRIER

GADSHILL

GADSHILL

GADSHILL

first.

FTLN 0666

FTLN 0667

FTLN 0668

FTLN 0669

FTLN 0670

FTLN 0671

FTLN 0672

FTLN 0673

FTLN 0674

FTLN 0675

FTLN 0676

FTLN 0677

FTLN 0678

FTLN 0679



FTLN 0680

FTLN 0681

FTLN 0682

FTLN 0683

FTLN 0684


FTLN 0685

FTLN 0686

FTLN 0687

FTLN 0688

FTLN 0689

FTLN 0690

FTLN 0691

FTLN 0692

FTLN 0693

FTLN 0694

FTLN 0695

FTLN 0696

What, ostler, come away and be

hanged. Come away. 25

SECOND CARRIER I have a gammon of bacon and two races of ginger to be delivered as far as Charing Cross.

God’s body, the turkeys in my pannier are quite starved.—What, ostler! A plague on thee! 30 Hast thou never an eye in thy head? Canst not hear? An ’twere not as good deed as drink to break the pate on thee, I am a very villain. Come, and be hanged. Hast no faith in thee?

Enter Gadshill.

Good morrow, carriers. What’s o’clock? 35

FIRST CARRIER I think it be two o’clock.

I prithee, lend me thy lantern to see my gelding in the stable.

Nay, by God, soft. I know a trick worth

two of that, i’ faith. 40

, to Second Carrier

I pray thee, lend me thine.

SECOND CARRIER Ay, when, canst tell? “Lend me thy lantern,” quoth he. Marry, I’ll see thee hanged

45 Sirrah carrier, what time do you mean to come to London?

SECOND CARRIER Time enough to go to bed with a candle, I warrant thee. Come, neighbor Mugs, we’ll call up the gentlemen. They will along with 50 company, for they have great charge.

Carriers
exit. What ho, chamberlain!

Enter Chamberlain.

FTLN 0697

FTLN 0698

FTLN 0699

FTLN 0700

FTLN 0701

FTLN 0702

FTLN 0703

FTLN 0704

FTLN 0705

FTLN 0706

FTLN 0707

FTLN 0708

FTLN 0709

FTLN 0710

FTLN 0711

FTLN 0712

FTLN 0713

FTLN 0714

FTLN 0715

FTLN 0716

FTLN 0717

FTLN 0718

FTLN 0719

FTLN 0720

FTLN 0721

FTLN 0722

FTLN 0723

FTLN 0724

FTLN 0725

FTLN 0726

FTLN 0727

FTLN 0728

FTLN 0729

FTLN 0730

FTLN 0731

FTLN 0732

55 ACT 2. SC. 1

CHAMBERLAIN At hand, quoth pickpurse.

GADSHILL That’s even as fair as “at hand, quoth the Chamberlain,” for thou variest no more from picking of purses than giving direction doth from laboring: thou layest the plot how.

CHAMBERLAIN Good morrow, Master Gadshill. It holds current that I told you yesternight: there’s a franklin in the Wild of Kent hath brought three hundred marks with him in gold. I heard him tell it to one of his company last night at supper—a kind of auditor, one that hath abundance of charge too, God knows what. They are up already and call for eggs and butter. They will away presently.

GADSHILL Sirrah, if they meet not with Saint Nicholas’ clerks, I’ll give thee this neck.

CHAMBERLAIN No, I’ll none of it. I pray thee, keep that for the hangman, for I know thou worshipest Saint Nicholas as truly as a man of falsehood may.

GADSHILL What talkest thou to me of the hangman? If I hang, I’ll make a fat pair of gallows, for if I hang, old Sir John hangs with me, and thou knowest he is no starveling. Tut, there are other Troyans that thou dream’st not of, the which for sport sake are content to do the profession some grace, that would, if matters should be looked into, for their own credit sake make all whole. I am joined with no foot-land-rakers, no long-staff sixpenny strikers, none of these mad mustachio purple-hued malt-worms,

but with nobility and tranquillity, burgomasters and great oneyers, such as can hold in, such as will strike sooner than speak, and speak sooner than drink, and drink sooner than pray, and yet, zounds, I lie, for they pray continually to their saint the commonwealth, or rather not pray to her but prey on her, for they ride up and down on her and make her their boots.

55

60

65

70

75

80

85

57
FTLN 0733

FTLN 0734

FTLN 0735

FTLN 0736

FTLN 0737

FTLN 0738

FTLN 0739

FTLN 0740

FTLN 0741

FTLN 0742

FTLN 0743

FTLN 0744

FTLN 0745

FTLN 0746

FTLN 0747

CHAMBERLAIN What, the commonwealth their boots?

Will she hold out water in foul way?

GADSHILL She will, she will. Justice hath liquored her. We steal as in a castle, cocksure. We have the receipt of fern seed; we walk invisible.

CHAMBERLAIN Nay, by my faith, I think you are more beholding to the night than to fern seed for your walking invisible.

GADSHILL Give me thy hand. Thou shalt have a share in our purchase, as I am a true man.

CHAMBERLAIN Nay, rather let me have it as you are a false thief.

GADSHILL Go to. Homo is a common name to all men.

Bid the ostler bring my gelding out of the stable.

Farewell, you muddy knave.

90

95

100

They exit.
FTLN 0748

FTLN 0749

FTLN 0750

FTLN 0751

FTLN 0752

FTLN 0753

FTLN 0754

FTLN 0755

FTLN 0756

FTLN 0757

FTLN 0758

FTLN 0759

FTLN 0760

POINS Come, shelter, shelter! I have removed Falstaff’s horse, and he frets like a gummed velvet.

PRINCE Stand close.
Poins, Bardolph, and Peto exit.

Enter Falstaff.

FALSTAFF Poins! Poins, and be hanged! Poins!

PRINCE Peace, you fat-kidneyed rascal. What a brawling dost thou keep!

FALSTAFF Where’s Poins, Hal?

PRINCE He is walked up to the top of the hill. I’ll go seek him.
Prince exits.

FALSTAFF I am accursed to rob in that thief’s company. The rascal hath removed my horse and tied him I know not where. If I travel but four foot by the

square further afoot, I shall break my wind. Well, I

5

10

Scene 2

Enter Prince, Poins, Bardolph, and Peto.




FTLN 0761

FTLN 0762

FTLN 0763

FTLN 0764

FTLN 0765

FTLN 0766

FTLN 0767

FTLN 0768

FTLN 0769

FTLN 0770

FTLN 0771

FTLN 0772

FTLN 0773

FTLN 0774

FTLN 0775

FTLN 0776

FTLN 0777

FTLN 0778

FTLN 0779

FTLN 0780

FTLN 0781

FTLN 0782

FTLN 0783

FTLN 0784

FTLN 0785

FTLN 0786

FTLN 0787

FTLN 0788

FTLN 0789

FTLN 0790

FTLN 0791

FTLN 0792

FTLN 0793

FTLN 0794

59

doubt not but to die a fair death for all this, if I ’scape hanging for killing that rogue. I have forsworn his company hourly any time this two-and-twenty years, and yet I am bewitched with the rogue’s company. If the rascal have not given me medicines to make me love him, I’ll be hanged. It could not be else: I have drunk medicines.—Poins! Hal! A plague upon you both.—Bardolph! Peto!— I’ll starve ere I’ll rob a foot further. An ’twere not as good a deed as drink to turn true man and to leave these rogues, I am the veriest varlet that ever chewed with a tooth. Eight yards of uneven ground is threescore and ten miles afoot with me, and the stony-hearted villains know it well enough. A plague upon it when thieves cannot be true one to another! (They whistle,
within.

) Whew! A plague upon you all!

Enter the Prince, Poins, Peto, and Bardolph.

Give me my horse, you rogues. Give me my horse and be hanged!

PRINCE Peace, you fat guts! Lie down, lay thine ear close to the ground, and list if thou canst hear the tread of travelers.

FALSTAFF Have you any levers to lift me up again being down? ’Sblood, I’ll not bear my own flesh so far afoot again for all the coin in thy father’s Exchequer. What a plague mean you to colt me thus?

PRINCE Thou liest. Thou art not colted; thou art uncolted.

FALSTAFF I prithee, good Prince Hal, help me to my horse, good king’s son.

PRINCE Out, you rogue! Shall I be your ostler?

FALSTAFF Hang thyself in thine own heir-apparent garters! If I be ta’en, I’ll peach for this. An I have

15

20

25

30

35

40

45

61







FTLN 0795 not ballads made on you all and sung to filthy

FTLN 0796 tunes, let a cup of sack be my poison—when a jest

FTLN 0797 is so forward, and afoot too! I hate it. 50

Enter Gadshill.

FTLN 0798 GADSHILL Stand.

FTLN 0799 FALSTAFF So I do, against my will.

FTLN 0800 POINS O, ’tis our setter. I know his voice.

FTLN 0801BARDOLPH What news?

FTLN 0802GADSHILL Case you, case you. On with your vizards. 55 FTLN 0803 There’s money of the King’s coming down the hill.

FTLN 0804 ’Tis going to the King’s Exchequer.

FTLN 0805 FALSTAFF You lie, you rogue. ’Tis going to the King’s

FTLN 0806 Tavern.

FTLN 0807 GADSHILL There’s enough to make us all. 60

FTLN 0808 FALSTAFF To be hanged.

FTLN 0809 PRINCE Sirs, you four shall front them in the narrow FTLN 0810 lane. Ned Poins and I will walk lower. If they ’scape FTLN 0811 from your encounter, then they light on us.

FTLN 0812 PETO How many be there of them? 65

FTLN 0813 GADSHILL Some eight or ten.

FTLN 0814 FALSTAFF Zounds, will they not rob us?

FTLN 0815 PRINCE What, a coward, Sir John Paunch?

FTLN 0816 FALSTAFF Indeed, I am not John of Gaunt, your grandfather,

FTLN 0817 but yet no coward, Hal. 70

FTLN 0818 PRINCE Well, we leave that to the proof.

FTLN 0819 POINS Sirrah Jack, thy horse stands behind the hedge.

FTLN 0820 When thou need’st him, there thou shalt find him.

FTLN 0821 Farewell and stand fast.

FTLN 0822 FALSTAFF Now cannot I strike him, if I should be 75

FTLN 0823 hanged.

FTLN 0824 PRINCE, aside to Poins Ned, where are our disguises?



FTLN 0825 POINS, aside to Prince Here, hard by. Stand close.

The Prince and Poins exit.

FTLN 0826 FALSTAFF Now, my masters, happy man be his dole,

FTLN 0827say I. Every man to his business. 80

They step aside.

Enter the Travelers.

FTLN 0828 FIRST TRAVELER Come, neighbor, the boy shall lead FTLN 0829 our horses down the hill. We’ll walk afoot awhile FTLN 0830 and ease our legs.

63

THIEVES

TRAVELERS

FALSTAFF

TRAVELERS

FALSTAFF

PRINCE

POINS

FALSTAFF




FTLN 0831 , advancing

Stand!

FTLN 0832 Jesus bless us! 85

FTLN 0833 Strike! Down with them! Cut the villains’

FTLN 0834 throats! Ah, whoreson caterpillars, bacon-fed FTLN 0835 knaves, they hate us youth. Down with them!

FTLN 0836 Fleece them!

FTLN 0837 O, we are undone, both we and ours 90

FTLN 0838 forever!

FTLN 0839 Hang, you gorbellied knaves! Are you undone?

FTLN 0840 No, you fat chuffs. I would your store were

FTLN 0841 here. On, bacons, on! What, you knaves, young men FTLN 0842 must live. You are grandjurors, are you? We’ll jure 95

FTLN 0843 you, faith.

Here they rob them and bind them. They all exit.


Enter the Prince and Poins,
disguised.

FTLN 0844 The thieves have bound the true men. Now

FTLN 0845 could thou and I rob the thieves and go merrily to

FTLN 0846 London, it would be argument for a week, laughter

FTLN 0847 for a month, and a good jest forever. 100

FTLN 0848 Stand close, I hear them coming.

They step aside.

Enter the Thieves again.

FTLN 0849 Come, my masters, let us share, and then to FTLN 0850 horse before day. An the Prince and Poins be not FTLN 0851 two arrant cowards, there’s no equity stirring.

FTLN 0852 There’s no more valor in that Poins than in a wild 105

FTLN 0853 duck.

As they are sharing, the Prince and Poins set upon them.

65

FTLN 0854 PRINCE Your money!


FTLN 0855 POINS Villains!

They all run away, and Falstaff, after a blow or two, runs away too, leaving the booty behind them.

PRINCE

FTLN 0856 Got with much ease. Now merrily to horse.

FTLN 0857 The thieves are all scattered, and possessed with 110

FTLN 0858 fear

FTLN 0859 So strongly that they dare not meet each other.

FTLN 0860 Each takes his fellow for an officer.

FTLN 0861 Away, good Ned. Falstaff sweats to death,

FTLN 0862 And lards the lean earth as he walks along. 115

FTLN 0863 Were ’t not for laughing, I should pity him.

FTLN 0864 POINS How the fat rogue roared!

They exit.

Scene 3

Enter Hotspur alone, reading a letter.

FTLN 0865 HOTSPUR

But, for mine own part, my lord, I could be

FTLN 0866 well contented to be there, in respect of the love I

FTLN 0867 bear your house. He could be contented; why is he

FTLN 0868 not, then? In respect of the love he bears our

FTLN 0869 house—he shows in this he loves his own barn 5

FTLN 0870 better than he loves our house. Let me see some FTLN 0871 more. The purpose you undertake is dangerous.

FTLN 0872 Why, that’s certain. ’Tis dangerous to take a cold,

FTLN 0873 to sleep, to drink; but I tell you, my Lord Fool, out

FTLN 0874 of this nettle, danger, we pluck this flower, safety. 10

FTLN 0875 The purpose you undertake is dangerous, the friends

FTLN 0876 you have named uncertain, the time itself unsorted, FTLN 0877 and your whole plot too light for the counterpoise FTLN 0878 of so great an opposition. Say you so, say you so?

FTLN 0879 I say unto you again, you are a shallow, cowardly 15

FTLN 0880 hind, and you lie. What a lack-brain is this! By

FTLN 0881

FTLN 0882

FTLN 0883

FTLN 0884

FTLN 0885

FTLN 0886

FTLN 0887

FTLN 0888

FTLN 0889

FTLN 0890

FTLN 0891

FTLN 0892

FTLN 0893

FTLN 0894

FTLN 0895

FTLN 0896

FTLN 0897

FTLN 0898

FTLN 0899

FTLN 0900

FTLN 0901

FTLN 0902

FTLN 0903

FTLN 0904

FTLN 0905

FTLN 0906

FTLN 0907

FTLN 0908

FTLN 0909

FTLN 0910

FTLN 0911

FTLN 0912

FTLN 0913

67

the Lord, our plot is a good plot as ever was laid, our friends true and constant—a good plot, good friends, and full of expectation; an excellent plot, very good friends. What a frosty-spirited rogue is this! Why, my Lord of York commends the plot and the general course of the action. Zounds, an I were now by this rascal, I could brain him with his lady’s fan. Is there not my father, my uncle, and myself, Lord Edmund Mortimer, my Lord of York, and Owen Glendower? Is there not besides the Douglas? Have I not all their letters to meet me in arms by the ninth of the next month, and are they not some of them set forward already? What a pagan rascal is this—an infidel! Ha, you shall see now, in very sincerity of fear and cold heart, will he to the King and lay open all our proceedings. O, I could divide myself and go to buffets for moving such a dish of skim milk with so honorable an action! Hang him, let him tell the King. We are prepared. I will set forward tonight.

Enter his Lady.

How now, Kate? I must leave you within these two hours.

LADY PERCY

O my good lord, why are you thus alone? For what offense have I this fortnight been A banished woman from my Harry’s bed?

Tell me, sweet lord, what is ’t that takes from thee Thy stomach, pleasure, and thy golden sleep? Why dost thou bend thine eyes upon the earth And start so often when thou sit’st alone?

Why hast thou lost the fresh blood in thy cheeks And given my treasures and my rights of thee To thick-eyed musing and curst melancholy?

In thy faint slumbers I by thee have watched,

20

25

30

35

40

45

FTLN 0914

FTLN 0915

FTLN 0916

FTLN 0917

FTLN 0918

FTLN 0919

FTLN 0920

FTLN 0921

FTLN 0922

FTLN 0923

FTLN 0924

FTLN 0925

FTLN 0926

FTLN 0927

FTLN 0928

FTLN 0929

FTLN 0930

FTLN 0931

FTLN 0932

FTLN 0933

FTLN 0934

FTLN 0935

FTLN 0936

FTLN 0937

FTLN 0938

FTLN 0939

FTLN 0940

FTLN 0941

69

And heard thee murmur tales of iron wars,

Speak terms of manage to thy bounding steed,

Cry “Courage! To the field!” And thou hast talked

Of sallies and retires, of trenches, tents,

Of palisadoes, frontiers, parapets,

Of basilisks, of cannon, culverin,

Of prisoners’ ransom, and of soldiers slain, And all the currents of a heady fight.

Thy spirit within thee hath been so at war,

And thus hath so bestirred thee in thy sleep,

That beads of sweat have stood upon thy brow

Like bubbles in a late-disturbèd stream,

And in thy face strange motions have appeared,

Such as we see when men restrain their breath

On some great sudden hest. O, what portents are these?

Some heavy business hath my lord in hand, And I must know it, else he loves me not.

HOTSPUR

What, ho!

Enter a Servant.

Is Gilliams with the packet gone? SERVANT He is, my lord, an hour ago.

HOTSPUR

Hath Butler brought those horses from the sheriff?

SERVANT

One horse, my lord, he brought even now.

HOTSPUR

What horse? A roan, a crop-ear, is it not?


SERVANT

It is, my lord.

HOTSPUR That roan shall be my throne.

Well, I will back him straight. O, Esperance!

Bid Butler lead him forth into the park.

50

55

60

65

70

75

Servant exits.

FTLN 0942

FTLN 0943

FTLN 0944

FTLN 0945

FTLN 0946

FTLN 0947

FTLN 0948

FTLN 0949

FTLN 0950

FTLN 0951

FTLN 0952

FTLN 0953

FTLN 0954

FTLN 0955

FTLN 0956

FTLN 0957

FTLN 0958

FTLN 0959

FTLN 0960

FTLN 0961

FTLN 0962

FTLN 0963

FTLN 0964

FTLN 0965

FTLN 0966

FTLN 0967

FTLN 0968

FTLN 0969

FTLN 0970

FTLN 0971

FTLN 0972

FTLN 0973

FTLN 0974

71

LADY PERCY But hear you, my lord.

HOTSPUR What say’st thou, my lady?

LADY PERCY What is it carries you away?

HOTSPUR Why, my horse, my love, my horse. LADY PERCY Out, you mad-headed ape!

A weasel hath not such a deal of spleen

As you are tossed with. In faith,

I’ll know your business, Harry, that I will.

I fear my brother Mortimer doth stir

About his title, and hath sent for you

To line his enterprise; but if you go—

HOTSPUR

So far afoot, I shall be weary, love.

LADY PERCY

Come, come, you paraquito, answer me Directly unto this question that I ask.

In faith, I’ll break thy little finger, Harry,

An if thou wilt not tell me all things true.

HOTSPUR Away!

Away, you trifler. Love, I love thee not.

I care not for thee, Kate. This is no world To play with mammets and to tilt with lips.

We must have bloody noses and cracked crowns,

And pass them current too.—Gods me, my horse!—

What say’st thou, Kate? What wouldst thou have with me?

LADY PERCY

Do you not love me? Do you not indeed? Well, do not then, for since you love me not, I will not love myself. Do you not love me?

Nay, tell me if you speak in jest or no.

HOTSPUR Come, wilt thou see me ride? And when I am a-horseback I will swear

I love thee infinitely. But hark you, Kate, I must not have you henceforth question me Whither I go, nor reason whereabout.

80

85

90

95

100

105

110

FTLN 0975

FTLN 0976

FTLN 0977

FTLN 0978

FTLN 0979

FTLN 0980

FTLN 0981

FTLN 0982

FTLN 0983

FTLN 0984

FTLN 0985

FTLN 0986

FTLN 0987

FTLN 0988

FTLN 0989

FTLN 0990

FTLN 0991

FTLN 0992

FTLN 0993

FTLN 0994

FTLN 0995

FTLN 0996

FTLN 0997

FTLN 0998

FTLN 0999

FTLN 1000

FTLN 1001

FTLN 1002

FTLN 1003

73

Whither I must, I must; and to conclude This evening must I leave you, gentle Kate. I know you wise, but yet no farther wise

Than Harry Percy’s wife; constant you are,

But yet a woman; and for secrecy

No lady closer, for I well believe

Thou wilt not utter what thou dost not know, And so far will I trust thee, gentle Kate.

LADY PERCY How? So far?

HOTSPUR

Not an inch further. But hark you, Kate, Whither I go, thither shall you go too.

Today will I set forth, tomorrow you. Will this content you, Kate?

LADY PERCY It must, of force.

They exit.


Scene 4

Enter Prince and Poins.

PRINCE Ned, prithee, come out of that fat room and lend me thy hand to laugh a little.

POINS Where hast been, Hal?

PRINCE With three or four loggerheads amongst three or fourscore hogsheads. I have sounded the very bass string of humility. Sirrah, I am sworn brother to a leash of drawers, and can call them all by their Christian names, as Tom, Dick, and Francis. They take it already upon their salvation that though I be but Prince of Wales, yet I am the king of courtesy, and tell me flatly I am no proud jack, like Falstaff, but a Corinthian, a lad of mettle, a good boy—by the Lord, so they call me—and when I am king of England, I shall command all the good lads in

Eastcheap. They call drinking deep “dyeing scarlet,”

115

120

5

10

15

75

FTLN 1004 and when you breathe in your watering, they

FTLN 1005 cry “Hem!” and bid you “Play it off!” To conclude, I

FTLN 1006 am so good a proficient in one quarter of an hour

FTLN 1007 that I can drink with any tinker in his own language

FTLN 1008 during my life. I tell thee, Ned, thou hast lost much 20

FTLN 1009 honor that thou wert not with me in this action; but,

FTLN 1010 sweet Ned—to sweeten which name of Ned, I give

FTLN 1011 thee this pennyworth of sugar, clapped even now

FTLN 1012 into my hand by an underskinker, one that never

FTLN 1013 spake other English in his life than “Eight shillings 25

FTLN 1014 and sixpence,” and “You are welcome,” with this

FTLN 1015 shrill addition, “Anon, anon, sir.—Score a pint of

FTLN 1016 bastard in the Half-moon,” or so. But, Ned, to

FTLN 1017 drive away the time till Falstaff come, I prithee, do

FTLN 1018 thou stand in some by-room while I question my 30

FTLN 1019 puny drawer to what end he gave me the sugar, and

FTLN 1020 do thou never leave calling “Francis,” that his tale

FTLN 1021 to me may be nothing but “Anon.” Step aside, and

FTLN 1022 I’ll show thee a precedent.

Poins exits.



FTLN 1023 POINS,
within Francis! 35


FTLN 1024 PRINCE Thou art perfect. FTLN 1025 POINS, within

Francis!

Enter
Francis, the
Drawer.

FTLN 1026 FRANCIS Anon, anon, sir.—Look down into the Pomgarnet,

FTLN 1027 Ralph.

FTLN 1028 PRINCE Come hither, Francis. 40

FTLN 1029 FRANCIS My lord?

FTLN 1030 PRINCE How long hast thou to serve, Francis? FTLN 1031 FRANCIS Forsooth, five years, and as much as to—

FTLN 1032 POINS,
within

Francis!

FTLN 1033 FRANCIS Anon, anon, sir. 45

FTLN 1034 PRINCE Five year! By ’r Lady, a long lease for the

FTLN 1035 clinking of pewter! But, Francis, darest thou be

FTLN 1036 so valiant as to play the coward with thy indenture,

FTLN 1037 and show it a fair pair of heels, and run

FTLN 1038 from it? 50

FTLN 1039

FTLN 1040

FTLN 1041

FTLN 1042

FTLN 1043

FTLN 1044

FTLN 1045

FTLN 1046

FTLN 1047

FTLN 1048

FTLN 1049

FTLN 1050

FTLN 1051

FTLN 1052

FTLN 1053

FTLN 1054

FTLN 1055

FTLN 1056

FTLN 1057

FTLN 1058

FTLN 1059

FTLN 1060

FTLN 1061

FTLN 1062

FTLN 1063

FTLN 1064

FTLN 1065

FTLN 1066

FTLN 1067

FTLN 1068

FTLN 1069

FTLN 1070

77

FRANCIS O Lord, sir, I’ll be sworn upon all the books in England, I could find in my heart— POINS,
within

Francis!

FRANCIS Anon, sir.

PRINCE How old art thou, Francis?

FRANCIS Let me see. About Michaelmas next, I shall be—

POINS,
within

Francis!

FRANCIS Anon, sir.—Pray, stay a little, my lord.

PRINCE Nay, but hark you, Francis, for the sugar thou gavest me—’twas a pennyworth, was ’t not?

FRANCIS O Lord, I would it had been two!

PRINCE I will give thee for it a thousand pound. Ask me when thou wilt, and thou shalt have it.

POINS,
within

Francis!

FRANCIS Anon, anon.

PRINCE Anon, Francis? No, Francis. But tomorrow, Francis; or, Francis, o’ Thursday; or indeed, Francis, when thou wilt. But, Francis—

FRANCIS My lord?

PRINCE Wilt thou rob this leathern-jerkin, crystal-button, not-pated, agate-ring, puke-stocking, caddis-garter,

smooth-tongue, Spanish-pouch— FRANCIS O Lord, sir, who do you mean?

PRINCE Why then, your brown bastard is your only drink, for look you, Francis, your white canvas doublet will sully. In Barbary, sir, it cannot come to so much. FRANCIS What, sir?

POINS,
within

Francis!

PRINCE Away, you rogue! Dost thou not hear them call?

Here they both call him. The Drawer stands amazed, not knowing which way to go.

Enter Vintner.

55

60

65

70

75

80

FTLN 1071

FTLN 1072

FTLN 1073

FTLN 1074

FTLN 1075

FTLN 1076

FTLN 1077

FTLN 1078

FTLN 1079

FTLN 1080

FTLN 1081

FTLN 1082

FTLN 1083

FTLN 1084

FTLN 1085

FTLN 1086

FTLN 1087

FTLN 1088

FTLN 1089

FTLN 1090

FTLN 1091

FTLN 1092

FTLN 1093

FTLN 1094

FTLN 1095

FTLN 1096

FTLN 1097

FTLN 1098

FTLN 1099 FTLN 1100

FTLN 1101

FTLN 1102

FTLN 1103

79

VINTNER What, stand’st thou still and hear’st such a calling? Look to the guests within.
Francis exits.

My lord, old Sir John with half a dozen more are at the door. Shall I let them in?

PRINCE Let them alone awhile, and then open the door.
Vintner exits.

Poins!

Enter Poins.

POINS Anon, anon, sir.

PRINCE Sirrah, Falstaff and the rest of the thieves are at the door. Shall we be merry?

POINS As merry as crickets, my lad. But hark you, what cunning match have you made with this jest of the drawer. Come, what’s the issue?

PRINCE I am now of all humors that have showed themselves humors since the old days of Goodman Adam to the pupil age of this present twelve o’clock at midnight.

Enter Francis, in haste.

What’s o’clock, Francis?

85

90

95

100

105

110

115

FRANCIS Anon, anon, sir.
Francis exits.

PRINCE That ever this fellow should have fewer words than a parrot, and yet the son of a woman! His industry is upstairs and downstairs, his eloquence the parcel of a reckoning. I am not yet of Percy’s mind, the Hotspur of the north, he that kills me some six or seven dozen of Scots at a breakfast, washes his hands, and says to his wife “Fie upon this quiet life! I want work.” “O my sweet Harry,” says she, “how many hast thou killed today?”

“Give my roan horse a drench,” says he, and answers

“Some fourteen,” an hour after. “A trifle, a

trifle.” I prithee, call in Falstaff. I’ll play Percy, and that damned brawn shall play Dame Mortimer his wife. “Rivo!” says the drunkard. Call in Ribs, call in Tallow.

FTLN 1104

FTLN 1105

FTLN 1106

FTLN 1107

FTLN 1108

FTLN 1109

FTLN 1110

FTLN 1111

FTLN 1112

FTLN 1113

FTLN 1114

FTLN 1115

FTLN 1116

FTLN 1117

FTLN 1118

FTLN 1119

FTLN 1120

FTLN 1121

FTLN 1122

FTLN 1123

FTLN 1124

FTLN 1125

FTLN 1126

FTLN 1127

FTLN 1128

FTLN 1129

FTLN 1130

FTLN 1131

FTLN 1132

FTLN 1133

FTLN 1134

FTLN 1135

FTLN 1136

81

Enter Falstaff,
Gadshill, Peto, Bardolph; and Francis, with wine.

POINS Welcome, Jack. Where hast thou been?

FALSTAFF A plague of all cowards, I say, and a vengeance too! Marry and amen!—Give me a cup of sack, boy.—Ere I lead this life long, I’ll sew netherstocks

and mend them, and foot them too. A plague

of all cowards!—Give me a cup of sack, rogue!—Is there no virtue extant? He drinketh.

PRINCE Didst thou never see Titan kiss a dish of butter—pitiful-hearted Titan!—that melted at the sweet tale of the sun’s? If thou didst, then behold that compound.

FALSTAFF,
to Francis

You rogue, here’s lime in this sack too.—There is nothing but roguery to be found in villainous man, yet a coward is worse than a cup of sack with lime in it. A villainous coward! Go thy ways, old Jack. Die when thou wilt. If manhood, good manhood, be not forgot upon the face of the Earth, then am I a shotten herring. There lives not three good men unhanged in England, and one of them is fat and grows old, God help the while. A bad world, I say. I would I were a weaver. I could sing psalms, or anything. A plague of all cowards, I say still.

PRINCE How now, woolsack, what mutter you?

FALSTAFF A king’s son! If I do not beat thee out of thy kingdom with a dagger of lath, and drive all thy subjects afore thee like a flock of wild geese, I’ll never wear hair on my face more. You, Prince of Wales!

PRINCE Why, you whoreson round man, what’s the matter?

FALSTAFF Are not you a coward? Answer me to that— and Poins there?

120

125

130

135

140

145

83

FTLN 1137 POINS Zounds, you fat paunch, an you call me coward,




FTLN 1138 by the Lord, I’ll stab thee. 150

FTLN 1139 FALSTAFF I call thee coward? I’ll see thee damned ere

FTLN 1140 I call thee coward, but I would give a thousand

FTLN 1141 pound I could run as fast as thou canst. You are

FTLN 1142 straight enough in the shoulders you care not who

FTLN 1143 sees your back. Call you that backing of your 155

FTLN 1144 friends? A plague upon such backing! Give me them FTLN 1145 that will face me.—Give me a cup of sack.—I am a FTLN 1146 rogue if I drunk today.

FTLN 1147 PRINCE O villain, thy lips are scarce wiped since thou

FTLN 1148 drunk’st last. 160

FTLN 1149 FALSTAFF All is one for that. (He drinketh.) A plague of FTLN 1150 all cowards, still say I.

FTLN 1151 PRINCE What’s the matter?

FTLN 1152 FALSTAFF What’s the matter? There be four of us here

FTLN 1153 have ta’en a thousand pound this day morning. 165

FTLN 1154 PRINCE Where is it, Jack, where is it?

FTLN 1155 FALSTAFF Where is it? Taken from us it is. A hundred FTLN 1156 upon poor four of us.

FTLN 1157 PRINCE What, a hundred, man?

FTLN 1158 FALSTAFF I am a rogue if I were not at half-sword 170

FTLN 1159 with a dozen of them two hours together. I have

FTLN 1160 ’scaped by miracle. I am eight times thrust through

FTLN 1161 the doublet, four through the hose, my buckler

FTLN 1162 cut through and through, my sword hacked like

FTLN 1163 a handsaw. Ecce signum! I never dealt better since 175

FTLN 1164 I was a man. All would not do. A plague of

FTLN 1165 all cowards! Let them speak.
Pointing to Gadshill,

FTLN 1166 Bardolph, and Peto.
If they speak more or

FTLN 1167 less than truth, they are villains, and the sons of

FTLN 1168 darkness. 180

FTLN 1169PRINCE Speak, sirs, how was it?



FTLN 1170BARDOLPH We four set upon some dozen.

FTLN 1171 FALSTAFF Sixteen at least, my lord.

FTLN 1172 BARDOLPH

And bound them.

85

FTLN 1173 PETO No, no, they were not bound. 185


FTLN 1174 FALSTAFF You rogue, they were bound, every man of FTLN 1175 them, or I am a Jew else, an Ebrew Jew. FTLN 1176 BARDOLPH

As we were sharing, some six or seven

FTLN 1177 fresh men set upon us.

FTLN 1178 FALSTAFF And unbound the rest, and then come in the 190

FTLN 1179 other.

FTLN 1180 PRINCE What, fought you with them all?

FTLN 1181 FALSTAFF All? I know not what you call all, but if I

FTLN 1182 fought not with fifty of them I am a bunch of

FTLN 1183 radish. If there were not two- or three-and-fifty 195 FTLN 1184 upon poor old Jack, then am I no two-legged

FTLN 1185 creature.

FTLN 1186 PRINCE Pray God you have not murdered some of

FTLN 1187 them.

FTLN 1188 FALSTAFF Nay, that’s past praying for. I have peppered 200

FTLN 1189 two of them. Two I am sure I have paid, two rogues

FTLN 1190 in buckram suits. I tell thee what, Hal, if I tell thee a

FTLN 1191 lie, spit in my face, call me horse. Thou knowest my

FTLN 1192 old ward. Here I lay, and thus I bore my point. Four

FTLN 1193 rogues in buckram let drive at me. 205

FTLN 1194 PRINCE What, four? Thou said’st but two even now.

FTLN 1195 FALSTAFF Four, Hal, I told thee four.

FTLN 1196 POINS Ay, ay, he said four.

FTLN 1197 FALSTAFF These four came all afront, and mainly

FTLN 1198 thrust at me. I made me no more ado, but took all 210 FTLN 1199 their seven points in my target, thus.

FTLN 1200 PRINCE Seven? Why there were but four even now.

FTLN 1201 FALSTAFF In buckram?

FTLN 1202 POINS Ay, four in buckram suits.

FTLN 1203 FALSTAFF Seven by these hilts, or I am a villain else. 215

FTLN 1204 PRINCE,
to Poins

Prithee, let him alone. We shall have

FTLN 1205 more anon.

FTLN 1206 FALSTAFF Dost thou hear me, Hal?

FTLN 1207 PRINCE Ay, and mark thee too, Jack.

FTLN 1208

FTLN 1209

FTLN 1210

FTLN 1211

FTLN 1212

FTLN 1213

FTLN 1214

FTLN 1215

FTLN 1216

FTLN 1217

FTLN 1218

FTLN 1219

FTLN 1220

FTLN 1221

FTLN 1222

FTLN 1223

FTLN 1224

FTLN 1225

FTLN 1226

FTLN 1227

FTLN 1228

FTLN 1229

FTLN 1230

FTLN 1231

FTLN 1232

FTLN 1233

FTLN 1234

FTLN 1235

FTLN 1236

FTLN 1237

FTLN 1238

FTLN 1239

FTLN 1240

FTLN 1241

FTLN 1242

FTLN 1243

87

FALSTAFF Do so, for it is worth the listening to. These nine in buckram that I told thee of— PRINCE So, two more already.

FALSTAFF Their points being broken— POINS Down fell their hose.

FALSTAFF Began to give me ground, but I followed me close, came in foot and hand, and, with a thought, seven of the eleven I paid.

PRINCE O monstrous! Eleven buckram men grown out of two!

FALSTAFF But as the devil would have it, three misbegotten knaves in Kendal green came at my back, and let drive at me, for it was so dark, Hal, that thou couldst not see thy hand.

PRINCE These lies are like their father that begets them, gross as a mountain, open, palpable. Why, thou claybrained guts, thou knotty-pated fool, thou

whoreson, obscene, greasy tallow-catch—

FALSTAFF What, art thou mad? Art thou mad? Is not the truth the truth?

PRINCE Why, how couldst thou know these men in Kendal green when it was so dark thou couldst not see thy hand? Come, tell us your reason. What sayest thou to this?

POINS Come, your reason, Jack, your reason.

FALSTAFF What, upon compulsion? Zounds, an I were at the strappado or all the racks in the world, I would not tell you on compulsion. Give you a reason on compulsion? If reasons were as plentiful as blackberries, I would give no man a reason upon compulsion, I.

PRINCE I’ll be no longer guilty of this sin. This sanguine coward, this bed-presser, this horse-backbreaker, this huge hill of flesh—

FALSTAFF ’Sblood, you starveling, you elfskin, you dried neat’s tongue, you bull’s pizzle, you stockfish!

220

225

230

235

240

245

250

255

FTLN 1244

FTLN 1245

FTLN 1246

FTLN 1247

FTLN 1248

FTLN 1249

FTLN 1250

FTLN 1251

FTLN 1252

FTLN 1253

FTLN 1254

FTLN 1255

FTLN 1256

FTLN 1257

FTLN 1258

FTLN 1259

FTLN 1260

FTLN 1261

FTLN 1262

FTLN 1263

FTLN 1264

FTLN 1265

FTLN 1266

FTLN 1267

FTLN 1268

FTLN 1269

FTLN 1270

FTLN 1271

FTLN 1272

FTLN 1273

FTLN 1274

FTLN 1275

FTLN 1276

FTLN 1277

FTLN 1278

FTLN 1279

FTLN 1280

89

O, for breath to utter what is like thee! You tailor’s yard, you sheath, you bowcase, you vile standing

tuck—

PRINCE Well, breathe awhile, and then to it again, and when thou hast tired thyself in base comparisons, hear me speak but this.

POINS Mark, Jack.

PRINCE We two saw you four set on four, and bound them and were masters of their wealth. Mark now how a plain tale shall put you down. Then did we two set on you four and, with a word, outfaced you from your prize, and have it, yea, and can show it you here in the house. And, Falstaff, you carried your guts away as nimbly, with as quick dexterity, and roared for mercy, and still run and roared, as ever I heard bull-calf. What a slave art thou to hack thy sword as thou hast done, and then say it was in fight! What trick, what device, what starting-hole canst thou now find out to hide thee from this open and apparent shame?

POINS Come, let’s hear, Jack. What trick hast thou now?

FALSTAFF By the Lord, I knew you as well as he that made you. Why, hear you, my masters, was it for me to kill the heir apparent? Should I turn upon the true prince? Why, thou knowest I am as valiant as Hercules, but beware instinct. The lion will not touch the true prince. Instinct is a great matter. I was now a coward on instinct. I shall think the better of myself, and thee, during my life— I for a valiant lion, and thou for a true prince. But, by the Lord, lads, I am glad you have the money.—Hostess, clap to the doors.—Watch tonight,

pray tomorrow. Gallants, lads, boys, hearts of gold, all the titles of good fellowship come to you. What, shall we be merry? Shall we have a play extempore?

260

265

270

275

280

285

290

FTLN 1281

FTLN 1282

FTLN 1283

FTLN 1284

FTLN 1285

FTLN 1286

FTLN 1287

FTLN 1288

FTLN 1289

FTLN 1290

FTLN 1291

FTLN 1292

FTLN 1293

FTLN 1294

FTLN 1295

FTLN 1296

FTLN 1297

FTLN 1298

FTLN 1299

FTLN 1300

FTLN 1301

FTLN 1302

FTLN 1303

FTLN 1304

FTLN 1305

FTLN 1306

FTLN 1307

FTLN 1308

FTLN 1309

FTLN 1310

FTLN 1311

FTLN 1312

FTLN 1313

FTLN 1314

91

PRINCE Content, and the argument shall be thy running away.

FALSTAFF Ah, no more of that, Hal, an thou lovest me.

Enter Hostess.

HOSTESS O Jesu, my lord the Prince—

PRINCE How now, my lady the hostess, what sayst thou to me?

HOSTESS Marry, my lord, there is a nobleman of the court at door would speak with you. He says he comes from your father.

PRINCE Give him as much as will make him a royal man and send him back again to my mother.

FALSTAFF What manner of man is he?

HOSTESS An old man.

FALSTAFF What doth Gravity out of his bed at midnight? Shall I give him his answer?

PRINCE Prithee do, Jack.

FALSTAFF Faith, and I’ll send him packing. He exits.

PRINCE Now, sirs.
To Gadshill.

By ’r Lady, you fought fair.—So did you, Peto.—So did you, Bardolph.— You are lions too. You ran away upon instinct. You will not touch the true prince. No, fie!

BARDOLPH Faith, I ran when I saw others run.

PRINCE Faith, tell me now in earnest, how came Falstaff’s sword so hacked?

PETO Why, he hacked it with his dagger and said he would swear truth out of England but he would make you believe it was done in fight, and persuaded us to do the like.

BARDOLPH Yea, and to tickle our noses with speargrass to make them bleed, and then to beslubber our garments with it, and swear it was the blood of true men. I did that I did not this seven year before: I blushed to hear his monstrous devices.

PRINCE O villain, thou stolest a cup of sack eighteen

295

300

305

310

315

320

325

FTLN 1315

FTLN 1316

FTLN 1317

FTLN 1318

FTLN 1319

FTLN 1320

FTLN 1321

FTLN 1322

FTLN 1323

FTLN 1324

FTLN 1325

FTLN 1326

FTLN 1327

FTLN 1328

FTLN 1329

FTLN 1330

FTLN 1331

FTLN 1332

FTLN 1333

FTLN 1334

FTLN 1335

FTLN 1336

FTLN 1337

FTLN 1338

FTLN 1339

FTLN 1340

FTLN 1341

FTLN 1342

FTLN 1343

FTLN 1344

FTLN 1345

FTLN 1346

FTLN 1347

FTLN 1348

93

years ago, and wert taken with the manner, and ever since thou hast blushed extempore. Thou hadst fire

and sword on thy side, and yet thou ran’st away.

What instinct hadst thou for it?

BARDOLPH My lord, do you see these meteors? Do you behold these exhalations?

PRINCE I do.

BARDOLPH What think you they portend?

PRINCE Hot livers and cold purses.

BARDOLPH Choler, my lord, if rightly taken. PRINCE No. If rightly taken, halter.

Enter Falstaff.

Here comes lean Jack. Here comes bare-bone.— How now, my sweet creature of bombast? How long is ’t ago, Jack, since thou sawest thine own knee?

FALSTAFF My own knee? When I was about thy years, Hal, I was not an eagle’s talon in the waist. I could have crept into any alderman’s thumb-ring. A plague of sighing and grief! It blows a man up like a bladder. There’s villainous news abroad. Here was Sir John Bracy from your father. You must to the court in the morning. That same mad fellow of the north, Percy, and he of Wales that gave Amamon the bastinado, and made Lucifer cuckold, and swore the devil his true liegeman upon the cross of a Welsh hook—what a plague call you him?

POINS

Owen

Glendower.

FALSTAFF Owen, Owen, the same, and his son-in-law Mortimer, and old Northumberland, and that sprightly Scot of Scots, Douglas, that runs a-horseback up a hill perpendicular—

PRINCE He that rides at high speed, and with his pistol kills a sparrow flying.

FALSTAFF You have hit it.

PRINCE So did he never the sparrow.

330

335

340

345

350

355

360

FTLN 1349

FTLN 1350

FTLN 1351

FTLN 1352

FTLN 1353

FTLN 1354

FTLN 1355

FTLN 1356

FTLN 1357

FTLN 1358

FTLN 1359

FTLN 1360

FTLN 1361

FTLN 1362

FTLN 1363

FTLN 1364

FTLN 1365

FTLN 1366

FTLN 1367

FTLN 1368

FTLN 1369

FTLN 1370

FTLN 1371

FTLN 1372

FTLN 1373

FTLN 1374

FTLN 1375

FTLN 1376

FTLN 1377

FTLN 1378

FTLN 1379

FTLN 1380

FTLN 1381

FTLN 1382

FTLN 1383

FTLN 1384

95

FALSTAFF Well, that rascal hath good mettle in him. He will not run.

PRINCE Why, what a rascal art thou then to praise him so for running?

FALSTAFF A-horseback, you cuckoo, but afoot he will not budge a foot.

PRINCE Yes, Jack, upon instinct.

FALSTAFF I grant you, upon instinct. Well, he is there too, and one Mordake, and a thousand blue-caps more. Worcester is stolen away tonight. Thy father’s beard is turned white with the news. You may buy land now as cheap as stinking mackerel.

PRINCE Why then, it is like if there come a hot June, and this civil buffeting hold, we shall buy maidenheads as they buy hobnails, by the hundreds.

FALSTAFF By the Mass, thou sayest true. It is like we shall have good trading that way. But tell me, Hal, art not thou horrible afeard? Thou being heir apparent, could the world pick thee out three such enemies again as that fiend Douglas, that spirit Percy, and that devil Glendower? Art thou not horribly afraid? Doth not thy blood thrill at it?

PRINCE Not a whit, i’ faith. I lack some of thy instinct.

FALSTAFF Well, thou wilt be horribly chid tomorrow when thou comest to thy father. If thou love me, practice an answer.

PRINCE Do thou stand for my father and examine me upon the particulars of my life.

FALSTAFF Shall I? Content.
He sits down.

This chair shall be my state, this dagger my scepter, and this cushion my crown.

PRINCE Thy state is taken for a joined stool, thy golden scepter for a leaden dagger, and thy precious rich crown for a pitiful bald crown.

FALSTAFF Well, an the fire of grace be not quite out of thee, now shalt thou be moved.—Give me a cup of

365

370

375

380

385

390

395

FTLN 1385

FTLN 1386

FTLN 1387

FTLN 1388

FTLN 1389

FTLN 1390

FTLN 1391

FTLN 1392

FTLN 1393

FTLN 1394

FTLN 1395

FTLN 1396

FTLN 1397

FTLN 1398

FTLN 1399

FTLN 1400

FTLN 1401

FTLN 1402

FTLN 1403

FTLN 1404

FTLN 1405

FTLN 1406

FTLN 1407

FTLN 1408

FTLN 1409

FTLN 1410

FTLN 1411

FTLN 1412

FTLN 1413

FTLN 1414

FTLN 1415

FTLN 1416

FTLN 1417

FTLN 1418

97

sack to make my eyes look red, that it may be thought I have wept, for I must speak in passion,

and I will do it in King Cambyses’ vein.

PRINCE,
bowing
Well, here is my leg.

FALSTAFF And here is my speech.
As King.

Stand aside, nobility.

HOSTESS O Jesu, this is excellent sport, i’ faith!

FALSTAFF,
as King

Weep not, sweet queen, for trickling tears are vain.

HOSTESS O the Father, how he holds his countenance!

FALSTAFF,
as King

For God’s sake, lords, convey my

tristful

queen, For tears do stop the floodgates of her eyes.

HOSTESS O Jesu, he doth it as like one of these harlotry players as ever I see.

FALSTAFF Peace, good pint-pot. Peace, good tickle-brain.—
As King.
Harry, I do not only marvel where thou spendest thy time, but also how thou art accompanied. For though the camomile, the more it is trodden on, the faster it grows, so youth, the more it is wasted, the sooner it wears. That thou art my son I have partly thy mother’s word, partly my own opinion, but chiefly a villainous trick of thine eye and a foolish hanging of thy nether lip that doth warrant me. If then thou be son to me, here lies the point: why, being son to me, art thou so pointed at? Shall the blessed sun of heaven prove a micher and eat blackberries? A question not to be asked. Shall the son of England prove a thief and take purses? A question to be asked. There is a thing, Harry, which thou hast often heard of, and it is known to many in our land by the name of pitch. This pitch, as ancient writers do report, doth defile; so doth the company thou keepest. For, Harry, now I do not speak to thee in drink, but in tears; not in pleasure, but in passion;

400

405

410

415

420

425

430

FTLN 1419

FTLN 1420

FTLN 1421

FTLN 1422

FTLN 1423

FTLN 1424

FTLN 1425

FTLN 1426

FTLN 1427

FTLN 1428

FTLN 1429

FTLN 1430

FTLN 1431

FTLN 1432

FTLN 1433

FTLN 1434

FTLN 1435

FTLN 1436

FTLN 1437

FTLN 1438

FTLN 1439

FTLN 1440

FTLN 1441

FTLN 1442

99

not in words only, but in woes also. And yet there is a virtuous man whom I have often noted in thy company, but I know not his name.

PRINCE What manner of man, an it like your Majesty?

FALSTAFF,
as King
A goodly portly man, i’ faith, and a corpulent; of a cheerful look, a pleasing eye, and a most noble carriage, and, as I think, his age some fifty, or, by ’r Lady, inclining to threescore; and now I remember me, his name is Falstaff. If that man should be lewdly given, he deceiveth me, for, Harry, I see virtue in his looks. If then the tree may be known by the fruit, as the fruit by the tree, then peremptorily I speak it: there is virtue in that

Falstaff; him keep with, the rest banish. And tell me now, thou naughty varlet, tell me where hast thou been this month?

PRINCE Dost thou speak like a king? Do thou stand for me, and I’ll play my father.

FALSTAFF,
rising
Depose me? If thou dost it half so gravely, so majestically, both in word and matter, hang me up by the heels for a rabbit-sucker or a poulter’s hare.

PRINCE,
sitting down
Well, here I am set.

FALSTAFF And here I stand.—Judge, my masters.

435

440

445

450

FTLN 1446

FTLN 1447

FTLN 1448

FTLN 1449

FTLN 1450

FTLN 1451

FTLN 1452

FTLN 1453

FTLN 1454

grievous.

FALSTAFF,
as Prince

’Sblood, my lord, they are false.

—Nay, I’ll tickle you for a young prince, i’ faith. PRINCE,
as King

Swearest thou? Ungracious boy, henceforth ne’er look on me. Thou art violently carried away from grace. There is a devil haunts thee in the likeness of an old fat man. A tun of man is thy companion. Why dost thou converse with that trunk of humors, that bolting-hutch of beastliness,

460

465

FTLN 1443 PRINCE, as King Now, Harry, whence come you? 455







FTLN 1444 FALSTAFF, as Prince My noble lord, from Eastcheap.

FTLN 1445 PRINCE, as King The complaints I hear of thee are

FTLN 1472

FTLN 1473

FTLN 1474

FTLN 1475

FTLN 1476

FTLN 1477

FTLN 1478

FTLN 1479

FTLN 1480

FTLN 1481

FTLN 1482

FTLN 1483

FTLN 1484

FTLN 1485

FTLN 1486

FTLN 1487

him than in myself were to say more than I know. That he is old, the more the pity; his white hairs do witness it. But that he is, saving your reverence, a whoremaster, that I utterly deny. If sack and sugar be a fault, God help the wicked. If to be old and merry be a sin, then many an old host that I know is damned. If to be fat be to be hated, then Pharaoh’s lean kine are to be loved. No, my good lord, banish Peto, banish Bardolph, banish Poins, but for sweet Jack Falstaff, kind Jack Falstaff, true Jack Falstaff, valiant Jack Falstaff, and therefore more valiant being as he is old Jack Falstaff, banish not him thy Harry’s company, banish not him thy Harry’s company. Banish plump Jack, and banish all the world.


PRINCE I do, I will.

A loud knocking, and Bardolph, Hostess, and Francis exit.

485

490

495

101
FTLN 1455

FTLN 1456

FTLN 1457

FTLN 1458

FTLN 1459

FTLN 1460

FTLN 1461

FTLN 1462

FTLN 1463

FTLN 1464

FTLN 1465

FTLN 1466

FTLN 1467

FTLN 1468

that swollen parcel of dropsies, that huge bombard of sack, that stuffed cloakbag of guts, that roasted Manningtree ox with the pudding in his belly, that reverend Vice, that gray iniquity, that father ruffian, that vanity in years? Wherein is he good, but to taste sack and drink it? Wherein neat and cleanly but to carve a capon and eat it? Wherein cunning but in craft? Wherein crafty but in villainy? Wherein villainous but in all things? Wherein worthy but in nothing?

FALSTAFF,
as Prince

I would your Grace would take me with you. Whom means your Grace?

PRINCE,
as King

That villainous abominable misleader of youth, Falstaff, that old white-bearded Satan.

470

475

480

FTLN 1469 FALSTAFF, as Prince My lord, the man I know.







FTLN 1470 PRINCE, as King I know thou dost.

FTLN 1471 FALSTAFF, as Prince But to say I know more harm in

FTLN 1488

FTLN 1489

FTLN 1490

FTLN 1491

FTLN 1492

FTLN 1493

FTLN 1494

FTLN 1495

FTLN 1496

FTLN 1497

FTLN 1498

FTLN 1499

FTLN 1500

FTLN 1501

FTLN 1502

FTLN 1503

FTLN 1504

FTLN 1505

FTLN 1506

FTLN 1507

FTLN 1508

FTLN 1509

FTLN 1510

FTLN 1511

FTLN 1512

FTLN 1513

FTLN 1514

FTLN 1515

103

Enter Bardolph running.

BARDOLPH O my lord, my lord, the Sheriff with a most monstrous watch is at the door.

FALSTAFF Out, you rogue.—Play out the play. I have much to say in the behalf of that Falstaff.

Enter the Hostess.

HOSTESS O Jesu, my lord, my lord—

PRINCE Heigh, heigh, the devil rides upon a fiddlestick. What’s the matter?

HOSTESS The Sheriff and all the watch are at the door. They are come to search the house. Shall I let them in?

FALSTAFF Dost thou hear, Hal? Never call a true piece of gold a counterfeit. Thou art essentially made without seeming so.

PRINCE And thou a natural coward without instinct.

FALSTAFF I deny your major. If you will deny the Sheriff, so; if not, let him enter. If I become not a cart as well as another man, a plague on my bringing up. I hope I shall as soon be strangled with a halter as another.

PRINCE,
standing

Go hide thee behind the arras. The rest walk up above.—Now, my masters, for a true face and good conscience.

FALSTAFF Both which I have had, but their date is out;

500

505

510

515

520

525

and therefore I’ll hide me.
He hides.

PRINCE Call in the Sheriff.

All but the Prince and Peto exit.

Enter Sheriff and the Carrier.

PRINCE

Now, Master Sheriff, what is your will with me?

SHERIFF

First pardon me, my lord. A hue and cry

Hath followed certain men unto this house.

105

FTLN 1516 PRINCE What men? SHERIFF


FTLN 1517 One of them is well known, my gracious lord.

FTLN 1518 A gross fat man. 530

FTLN 1519 CARRIER As fat as butter. PRINCE

FTLN 1520 The man I do assure you is not here,

FTLN 1521 For I myself at this time have employed him.

FTLN 1522 And, sheriff, I will engage my word to thee

FTLN 1523 That I will by tomorrow dinner time 535

FTLN 1524 Send him to answer thee or any man

FTLN 1525 For anything he shall be charged withal.

FTLN 1526 And so let me entreat you leave the house.

SHERIFF

FTLN 1527 I will, my lord. There are two gentlemen

FTLN 1528 Have in this robbery lost three hundred marks. 540

PRINCE

FTLN 1529 It may be so. If he have robbed these men, FTLN 1530 He shall be answerable; and so farewell.

FTLN 1531 SHERIFF Good night, my noble lord. PRINCE

FTLN 1532 I think it is good morrow, is it not?

SHERIFF

FTLN 1533 Indeed, my lord, I think it be two o’clock. 545

He exits
with the Carrier.

FTLN 1534 PRINCE This oily rascal is known as well as Paul’s. Go

FTLN 1535 call him forth.

FTLN 1536 PETO Falstaff!—Fast asleep behind the arras, and FTLN 1537 snorting like a horse.

FTLN 1538 PRINCE Hark, how hard he fetches breath. Search his 550 FTLN 1539 pockets. (He searcheth his pocket, and findeth certain FTLN 1540 papers.) What hast thou found?

FTLN 1541 PETO Nothing but papers, my lord.

FTLN 1542 PRINCE Let’s see what they be. Read them.

PETO reads

FTLN 1543 Item, a capon,…2s. 2d. 555 107


FTLN 1544 Item, sauce,…4d.

FTLN 1545 Item, sack, two gallons,…5s. 8d.

FTLN 1546 Item, anchovies and sack after supper,…2s. 6d.

FTLN 1547 Item, bread,…ob.

FTLN 1548 PRINCE

O monstrous! But one halfpennyworth of 560

FTLN 1549 bread to this intolerable deal of sack? What there is FTLN 1550 else, keep close. We’ll read it at more advantage.

FTLN 1551 There let him sleep till day. I’ll to the court in the

FTLN 1552 morning. We must all to the wars, and thy place

FTLN 1553 shall be honorable. I’ll procure this fat rogue a 565

FTLN 1554 charge of foot, and I know his death will be a march

FTLN 1555 of twelve score. The money shall be paid back again FTLN 1556 with advantage. Be with me betimes in the morning, FTLN 1557 and so good morrow, Peto.

FTLN 1558 PETO Good morrow, good my lord. 570

They exit.

MORTIMER

HOTSPUR

GLENDOWER

HOTSPUR

GLENDOWER

HOTSPUR

Enter Hotspur, Worcester, Lord Mortimer,

and

Owen

Glendower.

These promises are fair, the parties sure,

And our induction full of prosperous hope.

Lord Mortimer and cousin Glendower,

Will you sit down? And uncle Worcester—

A plague upon it, I have forgot the map.

No, here it is. Sit, cousin Percy,

Sit, good cousin Hotspur, for by that name

As oft as Lancaster doth speak of you

His cheek looks pale, and with a rising sigh

He wisheth you in heaven.

And you in hell,

As oft as he hears Owen Glendower spoke of.

I cannot blame him. At my nativity

The front of heaven was full of fiery shapes,

Of burning cressets, and at my birth

The frame and huge foundation of the Earth

Shaked like a coward.

Why, so it would have done

111

ACT

3



Scene

1





FTLN 1559

FTLN 1560

FTLN 1561

FTLN 1562

FTLN 1563

5

FTLN 1564

FTLN 1565

FTLN 1566

FTLN 1567

FTLN 1568

10

FTLN 1569

FTLN 1570

FTLN 1571

FTLN 1572

FTLN 1573

15

FTLN 1574

FTLN 1575

FTLN 1576

FTLN 1577

FTLN 1578

FTLN 1579

FTLN 1580

FTLN 1581

FTLN 1582

FTLN 1583

FTLN 1584

FTLN 1585

FTLN 1586

FTLN 1587

FTLN 1588

FTLN 1589

FTLN 1590

FTLN 1591

FTLN 1592

FTLN 1593

FTLN 1594

FTLN 1595

FTLN 1596

FTLN 1597

FTLN 1598

FTLN 1599

FTLN 1600

FTLN 1601

FTLN 1602

FTLN 1603

FTLN 1604

FTLN 1605

FTLN 1606

FTLN 1607

FTLN 1608

FTLN 1609

113

At the same season if your mother’s cat

Had but kittened, though yourself had never been born.

GLENDOWER

I say the Earth did shake when I was born.

HOTSPUR

And I say the Earth was not of my mind, If you suppose as fearing you it shook.

GLENDOWER

The heavens were all on fire; the Earth did tremble.

HOTSPUR

O, then the Earth shook to see the heavens on fire, And not in fear of your nativity.

Diseasèd nature oftentimes breaks forth

In strange eruptions; oft the teeming Earth

Is with a kind of colic pinched and vexed

By the imprisoning of unruly wind

Within her womb, which, for enlargement striving,

Shakes the old beldam Earth and topples down

Steeples and moss-grown towers. At your birth Our grandam Earth, having this distemp’rature, In passion shook.

GLENDOWER Cousin, of many men

I do not bear these crossings. Give me leave

To tell you once again that at my birth

The front of heaven was full of fiery shapes, The goats ran from the mountains, and the herds Were strangely clamorous to the frighted fields.

These signs have marked me extraordinary, And all the courses of my life do show I am not in the roll of common men.

Where is he living, clipped in with the sea

That chides the banks of England, Scotland, Wales, Which calls me pupil or hath read to me?

And bring him out that is but woman’s son Can trace me in the tedious ways of art

And hold me pace in deep experiments.

20

25

30

35

40

45

50

FTLN 1610

FTLN 1611

FTLN 1612

FTLN 1613

FTLN 1614

FTLN 1615

FTLN 1616

FTLN 1617

FTLN 1618

FTLN 1619

FTLN 1620

FTLN 1621

FTLN 1622

FTLN 1623

FTLN 1624

FTLN 1625

FTLN 1626

FTLN 1627

FTLN 1628

FTLN 1629

FTLN 1630

FTLN 1631

FTLN 1632

FTLN 1633

FTLN 1634

115

HOTSPUR

I think there’s no man speaks better Welsh. I’ll to dinner.

MORTIMER

Peace, cousin Percy. You will make him mad.

GLENDOWER

I can call spirits from the vasty deep.

HOTSPUR

Why, so can I, or so can any man,

But will they come when you do call for them?

GLENDOWER

Why, I can teach you, cousin, to command the devil.

HOTSPUR

And I can teach thee, coz, to shame the devil By telling truth. Tell truth and shame the devil.

If thou have power to raise him, bring him hither,

And I’ll be sworn I have power to shame him hence.

O, while you live, tell truth and shame the devil!

MORTIMER

Come, come, no more of this unprofitable chat.

GLENDOWER

Three times hath Henry Bolingbroke made head

Against my power; thrice from the banks of Wye And sandy-bottomed Severn have I sent him Bootless home and weather-beaten back.

HOTSPUR

Home without boots, and in foul weather too! How ’scapes he agues, in the devil’s name?

GLENDOWER

Come, here is the map. Shall we divide our right According to our threefold order ta’en?

MORTIMER

The Archdeacon hath divided it Into three limits very equally:

55

60

65

70

75

FTLN 1635

FTLN 1636

FTLN 1637

FTLN 1638

FTLN 1639

FTLN 1640

FTLN 1641

FTLN 1642

FTLN 1643

FTLN 1644

FTLN 1645

FTLN 1646

FTLN 1647

FTLN 1648

FTLN 1649

FTLN 1650

FTLN 1651

FTLN 1652

FTLN 1653

FTLN 1654

FTLN 1655

FTLN 1656

FTLN 1657

FTLN 1658

FTLN 1659

FTLN 1660

FTLN 1661

FTLN 1662

FTLN 1663

FTLN 1664

FTLN 1665

FTLN 1666

FTLN 1667

117

England, from Trent and Severn hitherto,

By south and east is to my part assigned;

All westward, Wales beyond the Severn shore,

And all the fertile land within that bound

To Owen Glendower; and, dear coz, to you The remnant northward lying off from Trent.

And our indentures tripartite are drawn,

Which being sealèd interchangeably— A business that this night may execute—

Tomorrow, cousin Percy, you and I

And my good Lord of Worcester will set forth To meet your father and the Scottish power, As is appointed us, at Shrewsbury.

My father Glendower is not ready yet,

Nor shall we need his help these fourteen days.

To Glendower.
Within that space you may have drawn together

Your tenants, friends, and neighboring gentlemen.

GLENDOWER

A shorter time shall send me to you, lords,

And in my conduct shall your ladies come,

From whom you now must steal and take no leave, For there will be a world of water shed Upon the parting of your wives and you.

HOTSPUR,
looking at the map

Methinks my moiety, north from Burton here, In quantity equals not one of yours.

See how this river comes me cranking in

And cuts me from the best of all my land A huge half-moon, a monstrous

cantle

out.

I’ll have the current in this place dammed up, And here the smug and silver Trent shall run In a new channel, fair and evenly. It shall not wind with such a deep indent To rob me of so rich a bottom here.

80

85

90

95

100

105

FTLN 1668

FTLN 1669

FTLN 1670

FTLN 1671

FTLN 1672

FTLN 1673

FTLN 1674

FTLN 1675

FTLN 1676

FTLN 1677

FTLN 1678

FTLN 1679

FTLN 1680

FTLN 1681

FTLN 1682

FTLN 1683

FTLN 1684

FTLN 1685

FTLN 1686

FTLN 1687

FTLN 1688

FTLN 1689

FTLN 1690

FTLN 1691

FTLN 1692

FTLN 1693

FTLN 1694

FTLN 1695

FTLN 1696

FTLN 1697

119

GLENDOWER

Not wind? It shall, it must. You see it doth.

MORTIMER,
to Hotspur

Yea, but mark how he bears his course, and runs me up

With like advantage on the other side,

Gelding the opposèd continent as much As on the other side it takes from you.

WORCESTER

Yea, but a little charge will trench him here And on this north side win this cape of land, And then he runs straight and even.

HOTSPUR

I’ll have it so. A little charge will do it.

GLENDOWER I’ll not have it altered.

HOTSPUR Will not you?

GLENDOWER No, nor you shall not.

HOTSPUR Who shall say me nay? GLENDOWER Why, that will I.

HOTSPUR

Let me not understand you, then; speak it in Welsh.

GLENDOWER

I can speak English, lord, as well as you,

For I was trained up in the English court,

Where being but young I framèd to the harp

Many an English ditty lovely well

And gave the tongue a helpful ornament— A virtue that was never seen in you.

HOTSPUR

Marry, and I am glad of it with all my heart.

I had rather be a kitten and cry “mew”

Than one of these same

meter

balladmongers.

I had rather hear a brazen can’stick turned,

Or a dry wheel grate on the axletree,

And that would set my teeth nothing an edge, Nothing so much as mincing poetry.

’Tis like the forced gait of a shuffling nag.

110

115

120

125

130

135

FTLN 1698

FTLN 1699

FTLN 1700

FTLN 1701

FTLN 1702

FTLN 1703

FTLN 1704

FTLN 1705

FTLN 1706

FTLN 1707

FTLN 1708

FTLN 1709

FTLN 1710

FTLN 1711

FTLN 1712

FTLN 1713

FTLN 1714

FTLN 1715

FTLN 1716

FTLN 1717

FTLN 1718

FTLN 1719

FTLN 1720

FTLN 1721

FTLN 1722

FTLN 1723

FTLN 1724

FTLN 1725

FTLN 1726

FTLN 1727

FTLN 1728

121

GLENDOWER Come, you shall have Trent turned.

HOTSPUR

I do not care. I’ll give thrice so much land

To any well-deserving friend;

But in the way of bargain, mark you me, I’ll cavil on the ninth part of a hair.

Are the indentures drawn? Shall we be gone?

GLENDOWER

The moon shines fair. You may away by night.

I’ll haste the writer, and withal

Break with your wives of your departure hence.

I am afraid my daughter will run mad,

So much she doteth on her Mortimer. He exits.

MORTIMER

Fie, cousin Percy, how you cross my father!

HOTSPUR

I cannot choose. Sometime he angers me

With telling me of the moldwarp and the ant,

Of the dreamer Merlin and his prophecies,

And of a dragon and a finless fish,

A clip-winged griffin and a moulten raven,

A couching lion and a ramping cat,

And such a deal of skimble-skamble stuff

As puts me from my faith. I tell you what—

He held me last night at least nine hours

In reckoning up the several devils’ names

That were his lackeys. I cried “Hum,” and “Well, go to,”

But marked him not a word. O, he is as tedious

As a tired horse, a railing wife,

Worse than a smoky house. I had rather live

With cheese and garlic in a windmill, far, Than feed on cates and have him talk to me In any summer house in Christendom.

MORTIMER

In faith, he is a worthy gentleman,

140

145

150

155

160

165

170

FTLN 1729

FTLN 1730

FTLN 1731

FTLN 1732

FTLN 1733

FTLN 1734

FTLN 1735

FTLN 1736

FTLN 1737

FTLN 1738

FTLN 1739

FTLN 1740

FTLN 1741

FTLN 1742

FTLN 1743

FTLN 1744

FTLN 1745

FTLN 1746

FTLN 1747

FTLN 1748

FTLN 1749

FTLN 1750

FTLN 1751

FTLN 1752

FTLN 1753

FTLN 1754

FTLN 1755

FTLN 1756

FTLN 1757

FTLN 1758

FTLN 1759

123

Exceedingly well read and profited

In strange concealments, valiant as a lion, And wondrous affable, and as bountiful As mines of India. Shall I tell you, cousin? He holds your temper in a high respect

And curbs himself even of his natural scope When you come cross his humor. Faith, he does. I warrant you that man is not alive

Might so have tempted him as you have done Without the taste of danger and reproof. But do not use it oft, let me entreat you.

WORCESTER,
to Hotspur

In faith, my lord, you are too willful-blame, And, since your coming hither, have done enough To put him quite besides his patience.

You must needs learn, lord, to amend this fault.

Though sometimes it show greatness, courage, blood—

And that’s the dearest grace it renders you— Yet oftentimes it doth present harsh rage,

Defect of manners, want of government,

Pride, haughtiness, opinion, and disdain,

The least of which, haunting a nobleman,

Loseth men’s hearts and leaves behind a stain Upon the beauty of all parts besides, Beguiling them of commendation.

HOTSPUR

Well, I am schooled. Good manners be your speed! Here come our wives, and let us take our leave.

Enter Glendower with the Ladies.

MORTIMER

This is the deadly spite that angers me:

My wife can speak no English, I no Welsh.

GLENDOWER

My daughter weeps; she’ll not part with you.

She’ll be a soldier too, she’ll to the wars.

175

180

185

190

195

200

FTLN 1760

FTLN 1761

FTLN 1762

FTLN 1763

FTLN 1764

FTLN 1765

FTLN 1766

FTLN 1767

FTLN 1768

FTLN 1769

FTLN 1770

FTLN 1771

FTLN 1772

FTLN 1773

FTLN 1774

FTLN 1775

FTLN 1776

FTLN 1777

FTLN 1778

FTLN 1779

FTLN 1780

FTLN 1781

FTLN 1782

FTLN 1783

FTLN 1784

125

MORTIMER

Good father, tell her that she and my aunt Percy Shall follow in your conduct speedily.

Glendower speaks to her in Welsh, and she answers him in the same.

GLENDOWER

She is desperate here, a peevish self-willed harlotry, One that no persuasion can do good upon.

The Lady speaks in Welsh.

MORTIMER

I understand thy looks. That pretty Welsh

Which thou pourest down from these swelling heavens

I am too perfect in, and but for shame

In such a parley should I answer thee.

The Lady
speaks
again in Welsh.
They kiss.

I understand thy kisses, and thou mine,

And that’s a feeling disputation;

But I will never be a truant, love,

Till I have learned thy language; for thy tongue

Makes Welsh as sweet as ditties highly penned, Sung by a fair queen in a summer’s bower, With ravishing division, to her lute.

GLENDOWER

Nay, if you melt, then will she run mad.

The Lady speaks again in Welsh.

MORTIMER

O, I am ignorance itself in this!

GLENDOWER

She bids you on the wanton rushes lay you down

And rest your gentle head upon her lap,

And she will sing the song that pleaseth you,

And on your eyelids crown the god of sleep,

Charming your blood with pleasing heaviness,

Making such difference ’twixt wake and sleep

As is the difference betwixt day and night

205

210

215

220

225

FTLN 1785

FTLN 1786

FTLN 1787

FTLN 1788

FTLN 1789

FTLN 1790

FTLN 1791

FTLN 1792

FTLN 1793

FTLN 1794

FTLN 1795

FTLN 1796

FTLN 1797

FTLN 1798

FTLN 1799

FTLN 1800

FTLN 1801

FTLN 1802

FTLN 1803

FTLN 1804

FTLN 1805

FTLN 1806

FTLN 1807

FTLN 1808

FTLN 1809

FTLN 1810

FTLN 1811

FTLN 1812

FTLN 1813

FTLN 1814

127

The hour before the heavenly harnessed team Begins his golden progress in the east.

MORTIMER

With all my heart I’ll sit and hear her sing.

By that time will our book, I think, be drawn.

GLENDOWER

Do so, and those musicians that shall play to you Hang in the air a thousand leagues from hence, And straight they shall be here. Sit and attend.

HOTSPUR

Come, Kate, thou art perfect in lying down.

Come, quick, quick, that I may lay my head in thy lap.

LADY PERCY Go, you giddy goose.

The music plays.

HOTSPUR

Now I perceive the devil understands Welsh, And ’tis no marvel he is so humorous.

By ’r Lady, he is a good musician.

LADY PERCY Then should you be nothing but musical, for you are altogether governed by humors. Lie still, you thief, and hear the lady sing in Welsh.

HOTSPUR I had rather hear Lady, my brach, howl in

Irish.

LADY PERCY Wouldst thou have thy head broken?

HOTSPUR No.

LADY PERCY Then be still.

HOTSPUR Neither; ’tis a woman’s fault.

LADY PERCY Now God help thee!

HOTSPUR To the Welsh lady’s bed.

LADY PERCY What’s that?

HOTSPUR Peace, she sings.

Here the Lady sings a Welsh song.

HOTSPUR Come, Kate, I’ll have your song too.

LADY PERCY Not mine, in good sooth.

HOTSPUR Not yours, in good sooth! Heart, you swear

230

235

240

245

250

255

FTLN 1815

FTLN 1816

FTLN 1817

FTLN 1818

FTLN 1819

FTLN 1820

FTLN 1821

FTLN 1822

FTLN 1823

FTLN 1824

FTLN 1825

FTLN 1826

FTLN 1827

FTLN 1828

FTLN 1829

FTLN 1830

FTLN 1831

FTLN 1832

FTLN 1833

FTLN 1834

FTLN 1835

FTLN 1836

FTLN 1837

FTLN 1838

FTLN 1839

FTLN 1840

FTLN 1841

129

like a comfit-maker’s wife! “Not you, in good sooth,” and “as true as I live,” and “as God shall

mend me,” and “as sure as day”—

And givest such sarcenet surety for thy oaths As if thou never walk’st further than Finsbury.

Swear me, Kate, like a lady as thou art,

A good mouth-filling oath, and leave “in sooth,” And such protest of pepper-gingerbread To velvet-guards and Sunday citizens. Come, sing.

LADY PERCY I will not sing.

HOTSPUR ’Tis the next way to turn tailor, or be redbreast teacher. An the indentures be drawn, I’ll away within these two hours, and so come in when you will. He exits.

GLENDOWER

Come, come, Lord Mortimer, you are as slow As hot Lord Percy is on fire to go.

By this our book is drawn. We’ll but seal, And then to horse immediately.

MORTIMER With all my heart.

They exit.


Scene 2

Enter the King, Prince of Wales, and others.

KING

Lords, give us leave; the Prince of Wales and I

Must have some private conference, but be near at hand,

For we shall presently have need of you.

Lords exit.

I know not whether God will have it so

For some displeasing service I have done,

That, in His secret doom, out of my blood

260

265

270

275

5

FTLN 1842

FTLN 1843

FTLN 1844

FTLN 1845

FTLN 1846

FTLN 1847

FTLN 1848

FTLN 1849

FTLN 1850

FTLN 1851

FTLN 1852

FTLN 1853

FTLN 1854

FTLN 1855

FTLN 1856

FTLN 1857

FTLN 1858

FTLN 1859

FTLN 1860

FTLN 1861

FTLN 1862

FTLN 1863

FTLN 1864

FTLN 1865

FTLN 1866

FTLN 1867

FTLN 1868

FTLN 1869

FTLN 1870

FTLN 1871

FTLN 1872

FTLN 1873

FTLN 1874

FTLN 1875

131

He’ll breed revengement and a scourge for me.

But thou dost in thy passages of life

Make me believe that thou art only marked

For the hot vengeance and the rod of heaven

To punish my mistreadings. Tell me else,

Could such inordinate and low desires,

Such poor, such bare, such lewd, such mean attempts,

Such barren pleasures, rude society

As thou art matched withal, and grafted to, Accompany the greatness of thy blood,

And hold their level with thy princely heart?

PRINCE

So please your Majesty, I would I could

Quit all offenses with as clear excuse

As well as I am doubtless I can purge Myself of many I am charged withal. Yet such extenuation let me beg

As, in reproof of many tales devised,

Which oft the ear of greatness needs must hear,

By smiling pickthanks and base newsmongers,

I may for some things true, wherein my youth Hath faulty wandered and irregular, Find pardon on my true submission.

KING

God pardon thee. Yet let me wonder, Harry, At thy affections, which do hold a wing Quite from the flight of all thy ancestors.

Thy place in council thou hast rudely lost,

Which by thy younger brother is supplied, And art almost an alien to the hearts Of all the court and princes of my blood.

The hope and expectation of thy time Is ruined, and the soul of every man Prophetically do forethink thy fall.

Had I so lavish of my presence been,

10

15

20

25

30

35

40

FTLN 1876

FTLN 1877

FTLN 1878

FTLN 1879

FTLN 1880

FTLN 1881

FTLN 1882

FTLN 1883

FTLN 1884

FTLN 1885

FTLN 1886

FTLN 1887

FTLN 1888

FTLN 1889

FTLN 1890

FTLN 1891

FTLN 1892

FTLN 1893

FTLN 1894

FTLN 1895

FTLN 1896

FTLN 1897

FTLN 1898

FTLN 1899

FTLN 1900

FTLN 1901

FTLN 1902

FTLN 1903

FTLN 1904

FTLN 1905

FTLN 1906

FTLN 1907

FTLN 1908

FTLN 1909

FTLN 1910

133

So common-hackneyed in the eyes of men,

So stale and cheap to vulgar company,

Opinion, that did help me to the crown,

Had still kept loyal to possession And left me in reputeless banishment, A fellow of no mark nor likelihood.

By being seldom seen, I could not stir

But like a comet I was wondered at,

That men would tell their children “This is he.”

Others would say “Where? Which is Bolingbroke?”

And then I stole all courtesy from heaven,

And dressed myself in such humility

That I did pluck allegiance from men’s hearts, Loud shouts and salutations from their mouths, Even in the presence of the crownèd king.

Thus did I keep my person fresh and new, My presence, like a robe pontifical,

Ne’er seen but wondered at, and so my state, Seldom but sumptuous, showed like a feast And won by rareness such solemnity.

The skipping king, he ambled up and down

With shallow jesters and rash bavin wits,

Soon kindled and soon burnt; carded his state,

Mingled his royalty with cap’ring fools,

Had his great name profanèd with their scorns,

And gave his countenance, against his name,

To laugh at gibing boys and stand the push

Of every beardless vain comparative;

Grew a companion to the common streets,

Enfeoffed himself to popularity,

That, being daily swallowed by men’s eyes,

They surfeited with honey and began

To loathe the taste of sweetness, whereof a little More than a little is by much too much.

So, when he had occasion to be seen,

45

50

55

60

65

70

75

FTLN 1911

FTLN 1912

FTLN 1913

FTLN 1914

FTLN 1915

FTLN 1916

FTLN 1917

FTLN 1918

FTLN 1919

FTLN 1920

FTLN 1921

FTLN 1922

FTLN 1923

FTLN 1924

FTLN 1925

FTLN 1926

FTLN 1927

FTLN 1928

FTLN 1929

FTLN 1930

FTLN 1931

FTLN 1932

FTLN 1933

FTLN 1934

FTLN 1935

FTLN 1936

FTLN 1937

FTLN 1938

FTLN 1939

FTLN 1940

FTLN 1941

FTLN 1942

FTLN 1943

FTLN 1944

FTLN 1945

135

He was but as the cuckoo is in June,

Heard, not regarded; seen, but with such eyes

As, sick and blunted with community,

Afford no extraordinary gaze

Such as is bent on sunlike majesty

When it shines seldom in admiring eyes,

But rather drowsed and hung their eyelids down,

Slept in his face, and rendered such aspect

As cloudy men use to their adversaries,

Being with his presence glutted, gorged, and full.

And in that very line, Harry, standest thou,

For thou hast lost thy princely privilege

With vile participation. Not an eye

But is aweary of thy common sight,

Save mine, which hath desired to see thee more, Which now doth that I would not have it do, Make blind itself with foolish tenderness.

PRINCE

I shall hereafter, my thrice gracious lord, Be more myself.

KING For all the world

As thou art to this hour was Richard then When I from France set foot at Ravenspurgh, And even as I was then is Percy now.

Now, by my scepter, and my soul to boot, He hath more worthy interest to the state Than thou, the shadow of succession.

For of no right, nor color like to right,

He doth fill fields with harness in the realm, Turns head against the lion’s armèd jaws,

And, being no more in debt to years than thou, Leads ancient lords and reverend bishops on To bloody battles and to bruising arms.

What never-dying honor hath he got

Against renownèd Douglas, whose high deeds, Whose hot incursions and great name in arms,

80

85

90

95

100

105

110

FTLN 1946

FTLN 1947

FTLN 1948

FTLN 1949

FTLN 1950

FTLN 1951

FTLN 1952

FTLN 1953

FTLN 1954

FTLN 1955

FTLN 1956

FTLN 1957

FTLN 1958

FTLN 1959

FTLN 1960

FTLN 1961

FTLN 1962

FTLN 1963

FTLN 1964

FTLN 1965

FTLN 1966

FTLN 1967

FTLN 1968

FTLN 1969

FTLN 1970

FTLN 1971

FTLN 1972

FTLN 1973

FTLN 1974

FTLN 1975

FTLN 1976

FTLN 1977

FTLN 1978

FTLN 1979

FTLN 1980

137

Holds from all soldiers chief majority

And military title capital

Through all the kingdoms that acknowledge Christ.

Thrice hath this Hotspur, Mars in swaddling clothes,

This infant warrior, in his enterprises

Discomfited great Douglas, ta’en him once,

Enlargèd him, and made a friend of him,

To fill the mouth of deep defiance up

And shake the peace and safety of our throne.

And what say you to this? Percy, Northumberland,

The Archbishop’s Grace of York, Douglas, Mortimer,

Capitulate against us and are up.

But wherefore do I tell these news to thee? Why, Harry, do I tell thee of my foes, Which art my nearest and dearest enemy?

Thou that art like enough, through vassal fear,

Base inclination, and the start of spleen,

To fight against me under Percy’s pay, To dog his heels, and curtsy at his frowns, To show how much thou art degenerate.

PRINCE

Do not think so. You shall not find it so.

And God forgive them that so much have swayed Your Majesty’s good thoughts away from me.

I will redeem all this on Percy’s head,

And, in the closing of some glorious day,

Be bold to tell you that I am your son,

When I will wear a garment all of blood

And stain my favors in a bloody mask,

Which, washed away, shall scour my shame with it.

And that shall be the day, whene’er it lights, That this same child of honor and renown,

This gallant Hotspur, this all-praisèd knight,

And your unthought-of Harry chance to meet.

115

120

125

130

135

140

145

FTLN 1981

FTLN 1982

FTLN 1983

FTLN 1984

FTLN 1985

FTLN 1986

FTLN 1987

FTLN 1988

FTLN 1989

FTLN 1990

FTLN 1991

FTLN 1992

FTLN 1993

FTLN 1994

FTLN 1995

FTLN 1996

FTLN 1997

FTLN 1998

FTLN 1999

FTLN 2000

FTLN 2001

FTLN 2002

FTLN 2003

FTLN 2004

FTLN 2005

FTLN 2006

FTLN 2007

FTLN 2008

FTLN 2009

FTLN 2010

FTLN 2011

139

For every honor sitting on his helm,

Would they were multitudes, and on my head

My shames redoubled! For the time will come That I shall make this northern youth exchange His glorious deeds for my indignities.

Percy is but my factor, good my lord,

To engross up glorious deeds on my behalf.

And I will call him to so strict account

That he shall render every glory up,

Yea, even the slightest worship of his time, Or I will tear the reckoning from his heart.

This in the name of God I promise here,

The which if He be pleased I shall perform,

I do beseech your Majesty may salve

The long-grown wounds of my intemperance.

If not, the end of life cancels all bands,

And I will die a hundred thousand deaths Ere break the smallest parcel of this vow.

KING

A hundred thousand rebels die in this.

Thou shalt have charge and sovereign trust herein.

Enter Blunt.

How now, good Blunt? Thy looks are full of speed.

BLUNT

So hath the business that I come to speak of. Lord Mortimer of Scotland hath sent word That Douglas and the English rebels met The eleventh of this month at Shrewsbury.

A mighty and a fearful head they are, If promises be kept on every hand, As ever offered foul play in a state.

KING

The Earl of Westmoreland set forth today,

With him my son, Lord John of Lancaster, For this advertisement is five days old.—

150

155

160

165

170

175

FTLN 2012

FTLN 2013

FTLN 2014

FTLN 2015

FTLN 2016

FTLN 2017

FTLN 2018

FTLN 2019

FTLN 2020

FTLN 2021

FTLN 2022

FTLN 2023

FTLN 2024

FTLN 2025

FTLN 2026

FTLN 2027

FTLN 2028

FTLN 2029

FTLN 2030

FTLN 2031

FTLN 2032

FTLN 2033

FTLN 2034

FTLN 2035

FTLN 2036

FTLN 2037

FTLN 2038

FTLN 2039

FTLN 2040

FTLN 2041

141

On Wednesday next, Harry, you shall set forward.

On Thursday we ourselves will march. Our meeting

Is Bridgenorth. And, Harry, you shall march

Through Gloucestershire; by which account,

Our business valuèd, some twelve days hence Our general forces at Bridgenorth shall meet.

Our hands are full of business. Let’s away.

Advantage feeds him fat while men delay.

They exit.


Scene 3

Enter Falstaff and Bardolph.

FALSTAFF Bardolph, am I not fallen away vilely since this last action? Do I not bate? Do I not dwindle? Why, my skin hangs about me like an old lady’s loose gown. I am withered like an old applejohn. Well, I’ll repent, and that suddenly, while I am in some liking. I shall be out of heart shortly, and then I shall have no strength to repent. An I have not forgotten what the inside of a church is made of, I am a peppercorn, a brewer’s horse. The inside of a church! Company, villainous company, hath been the spoil of me.

BARDOLPH Sir John, you are so fretful you cannot live long.

FALSTAFF Why, there is it. Come, sing me a bawdy song, make me merry. I was as virtuously given as a gentleman need to be, virtuous enough: swore little; diced not above seven times—a week; went to a bawdy house not above once in a quarter—of an hour; paid money that I borrowed—three or four times; lived well and in good compass; and now I live out of all order, out of all compass.

BARDOLPH Why, you are so fat, Sir John, that you must

180

185

5

10

15

20

FTLN 2042

FTLN 2043

FTLN 2044

FTLN 2045

FTLN 2046

FTLN 2047

FTLN 2048

FTLN 2049

FTLN 2050

FTLN 2051

FTLN 2052

FTLN 2053

FTLN 2054

FTLN 2055

FTLN 2056

FTLN 2057

FTLN 2058

FTLN 2059

FTLN 2060

FTLN 2061

FTLN 2062

FTLN 2063

FTLN 2064

FTLN 2065

FTLN 2066

FTLN 2067

FTLN 2068

FTLN 2069

FTLN 2070

FTLN 2071

FTLN 2072

FTLN 2073

FTLN 2074

FTLN 2075

143

needs be out of all compass, out of all reasonable compass, Sir John.

FALSTAFF Do thou amend thy face, and I’ll amend my life. Thou art our admiral, thou bearest the lantern in the poop, but ’tis in the nose of thee. Thou art the Knight of the Burning Lamp.

BARDOLPH Why, Sir John, my face does you no harm.

FALSTAFF No, I’ll be sworn, I make as good use of it as many a man doth of a death’s-head or a memento mori. I never see thy face but I think upon hellfire and Dives that lived in purple, for there he is in his robes, burning, burning. If thou wert any way given to virtue, I would swear by thy face. My oath should be “By this fire, that’s God’s angel.” But thou art altogether given over, and wert indeed, but for the light in thy face, the son of utter darkness. When thou ran’st up Gad’s Hill in the night to catch my horse, if I did not think thou hadst been an ignis fatuus, or a ball of wildfire, there’s no purchase in money. O, thou art a perpetual triumph, an everlasting bonfire-light. Thou hast saved me a thousand marks in links and torches, walking with thee in the night betwixt tavern and tavern, but the sack that thou hast drunk me would have bought me lights as good cheap at the dearest chandler’s in Europe. I have maintained that salamander of yours with fire any time this two-and-thirty years, God reward me for it.


BARDOLPH ’Sblood, I would my face were in your belly!

FALSTAFF Godamercy, so should I be sure to be heartburned!

Enter Hostess.

How now, Dame Partlet the hen, have you enquired yet who picked my pocket?

25

30

35

40

45

50

55

FTLN 2076

FTLN 2077

FTLN 2078

FTLN 2079

FTLN 2080

FTLN 2081

FTLN 2082

FTLN 2083

FTLN 2084

FTLN 2085

FTLN 2086

FTLN 2087

FTLN 2088

FTLN 2089

FTLN 2090

FTLN 2091

FTLN 2092

FTLN 2093

FTLN 2094

FTLN 2095

FTLN 2096

FTLN 2097

FTLN 2098

FTLN 2099

FTLN 2100

FTLN 2101

FTLN 2102

FTLN 2103

FTLN 2104

FTLN 2105

FTLN 2106

FTLN 2107

FTLN 2108

FTLN 2109

FTLN 2110

FTLN 2111

145

HOSTESS Why, Sir John, what do you think, Sir John, do you think I keep thieves in my house? I have searched, I have enquired, so has my husband, man by man, boy by boy, servant by servant. The tithe of a hair was never lost in my house before.


FALSTAFF You lie, hostess. Bardolph was shaved and lost many a hair, and I’ll be sworn my pocket was picked. Go to, you are a woman, go.

HOSTESS Who, I? No, I defy thee! God’s light, I was never called so in mine own house before.

FALSTAFF Go to, I know you well enough.

HOSTESS No, Sir John, you do not know me, Sir John. I know you, Sir John. You owe me money, Sir John, and now you pick a quarrel to beguile me of it. I bought you a dozen of shirts to your back.

FALSTAFF Dowlas, filthy dowlas. I have given them away to bakers’ wives; they have made bolters of them.

HOSTESS Now, as I am a true woman, holland of eight shillings an ell. You owe money here besides, Sir John, for your diet and by-drinkings and money lent you, four-and-twenty pound.

FALSTAFF,
pointing to Bardolph

He had his part of it. Let him pay.

HOSTESS He? Alas, he is poor. He hath nothing.

FALSTAFF How, poor? Look upon his face. What call you rich? Let them coin his nose. Let them coin his cheeks. I’ll not pay a denier. What, will you make a younker of me? Shall I not take mine ease in mine inn but I shall have my pocket picked? I have lost a seal ring of my grandfather’s worth forty mark.

HOSTESS,
to Bardolph
O Jesu, I have heard the Prince tell him, I know not how oft, that that ring was copper.

FALSTAFF How? The Prince is a jack, a sneak-up.

60

65

70

75

80

85

90

FTLN 2112

FTLN 2113

FTLN 2114

FTLN 2115

FTLN 2116

FTLN 2117

FTLN 2118

FTLN 2119

FTLN 2120

FTLN 2121

FTLN 2122

FTLN 2123

FTLN 2124

FTLN 2125

FTLN 2126

FTLN 2127

FTLN 2128

FTLN 2129

FTLN 2130

FTLN 2131

FTLN 2132

FTLN 2133

FTLN 2134

FTLN 2135

FTLN 2136

FTLN 2137

FTLN 2138

FTLN 2139

FTLN 2140

FTLN 2141

FTLN 2142

FTLN 2143

FTLN 2144

147

’Sblood, an he were here, I would cudgel him like a dog if he would say so.

Enter the Prince marching,
with Peto,
and Falstaff meets him playing upon his truncheon like a fife.

How now, lad, is the wind in that door, i’ faith? Must we all march?

BARDOLPH Yea, two and two, Newgate fashion.

HOSTESS,
to Prince
My lord, I pray you, hear me.

PRINCE What say’st thou, Mistress Quickly? How doth thy husband? I love him well; he is an honest man.

HOSTESS Good my lord, hear me.

FALSTAFF Prithee, let her alone, and list to me.

PRINCE What say’st thou, Jack?

FALSTAFF The other night I fell asleep here, behind the arras, and had my pocket picked. This house is turned bawdy house; they pick pockets.

PRINCE What didst thou lose, Jack?

FALSTAFF Wilt thou believe me, Hal, three or four bonds of forty pound apiece, and a seal ring of my grandfather’s.

PRINCE A trifle, some eightpenny matter.

HOSTESS So I told him, my lord, and I said I heard your Grace say so. And, my lord, he speaks most vilely of you, like a foul-mouthed man, as he is, and said he would cudgel you.

PRINCE What, he did not!

HOSTESS There’s neither faith, truth, nor womanhood in me else.

FALSTAFF There’s no more faith in thee than in a stewed prune, nor no more truth in thee than in a drawn fox, and for womanhood, Maid Marian may be the deputy’s wife of the ward to thee. Go, you thing, go.

HOSTESS Say, what thing, what thing?

FALSTAFF What thing? Why, a thing to thank God on.

95

100

105

110

115

120

125

FTLN 2145

FTLN 2146

FTLN 2147

FTLN 2148

FTLN 2149

FTLN 2150

FTLN 2151

FTLN 2152

FTLN 2153

FTLN 2154

FTLN 2155

FTLN 2156

FTLN 2157

FTLN 2158

FTLN 2159

FTLN 2160

FTLN 2161

FTLN 2162

FTLN 2163

FTLN 2164

FTLN 2165

FTLN 2166

FTLN 2167

FTLN 2168

FTLN 2169

FTLN 2170

FTLN 2171

FTLN 2172

FTLN 2173

FTLN 2174

FTLN 2175

FTLN 2176

FTLN 2177

FTLN 2178

FTLN 2179

FTLN 2180

149

HOSTESS I am no thing to thank God on, I would thou shouldst know it! I am an honest man’s wife, and, setting thy knighthood aside, thou art a knave to call me so.

FALSTAFF Setting thy womanhood aside, thou art a beast to say otherwise.

HOSTESS Say, what beast, thou knave, thou?

FALSTAFF What beast? Why, an otter.

PRINCE An otter, Sir John. Why an otter?

FALSTAFF Why, she’s neither fish nor flesh; a man knows not where to have her.

HOSTESS Thou art an unjust man in saying so. Thou or any man knows where to have me, thou knave, thou.

PRINCE Thou sayst true, hostess, and he slanders thee most grossly.

HOSTESS So he doth you, my lord, and said this other day you owed him a thousand pound.

PRINCE Sirrah, do I owe you a thousand pound?

FALSTAFF A thousand pound, Hal? A million. Thy love is worth a million; thou owest me thy love.

HOSTESS Nay, my lord, he called you “jack,” and said he would cudgel you.

FALSTAFF Did I, Bardolph?

BARDOLPH Indeed, Sir John, you said so.

FALSTAFF Yea, if he said my ring was copper.

PRINCE I say ’tis copper. Darest thou be as good as thy word now?

FALSTAFF Why, Hal, thou knowest, as thou art but man, I dare, but as thou art prince, I fear thee as I fear the roaring of the lion’s whelp.

PRINCE And why not as the lion?

FALSTAFF The King himself is to be feared as the lion.

Dost thou think I’ll fear thee as I fear thy father?

Nay, an I do, I pray God my girdle break.

PRINCE O, if it should, how would thy guts fall about

130

135

140

145

150

155

160

FTLN 2181

FTLN 2182

FTLN 2183

FTLN 2184

FTLN 2185

FTLN 2186

FTLN 2187

FTLN 2188

FTLN 2189

FTLN 2190

FTLN 2191

FTLN 2192

FTLN 2193

FTLN 2194

FTLN 2195

FTLN 2196

FTLN 2197

FTLN 2198

FTLN 2199

FTLN 2200

FTLN 2201

FTLN 2202

FTLN 2203

FTLN 2204

FTLN 2205

FTLN 2206

FTLN 2207

FTLN 2208

FTLN 2209

FTLN 2210

FTLN 2211

FTLN 2212

FTLN 2213

FTLN 2214

FTLN 2215

FTLN 2216

151

thy knees! But, sirrah, there’s no room for faith, truth, nor honesty in this bosom of thine. It is all filled up with guts and midriff. Charge an honest woman with picking thy pocket? Why, thou whoreson,

impudent, embossed rascal, if there were anything in thy pocket but tavern reckonings, memorandums of bawdy houses, and one poor pennyworth of sugar candy to make thee long-winded, if thy pocket were enriched with any other injuries but these, I am a villain. And yet you will stand to it! You will not pocket up wrong! Art thou not ashamed?

FALSTAFF Dost thou hear, Hal? Thou knowest in the state of innocency Adam fell, and what should poor Jack Falstaff do in the days of villainy? Thou seest I have more flesh than another man and therefore more frailty. You confess, then, you picked my pocket.

PRINCE It appears so by the story.

FALSTAFF Hostess, I forgive thee. Go make ready breakfast, love thy husband, look to thy servants, cherish thy

guests.

Thou shalt find me tractable to any honest reason. Thou seest I am pacified still. Nay, prithee, begone. (Hostess exits.) Now, Hal, to the news at court. For the robbery, lad, how is that answered?

PRINCE O, my sweet beef, I must still be good angel to thee. The money is paid back again.

FALSTAFF O, I do not like that paying back. ’Tis a double labor.

PRINCE I am good friends with my father and may do anything.

FALSTAFF Rob me the Exchequer the first thing thou dost, and do it with unwashed hands too.

BARDOLPH Do, my lord.

PRINCE I have procured thee, Jack, a charge of foot.

165

170

175

180

185

190

195

153

FALSTAFF I would it had been of horse. Where shall I find one that can steal well? O, for a fine thief of the age of two-and-twenty or thereabouts! I am heinously 200

FTLN 2217

FTLN 2218

FTLN 2219

FTLN 2220

FTLN 2221

FTLN 2222

FTLN 2223

FTLN 2224

FTLN 2225

FTLN 2226

FTLN 2227

FTLN 2228

FTLN 2229

FTLN 2230

FTLN 2231

FTLN 2232

FTLN 2233

FTLN 2234

FTLN 2235

FTLN 2236

FTLN 2237

FTLN 2238

unprovided. Well, God be thanked for these rebels. They offend none but the virtuous. I laud them; I praise them.

PRINCE Bardolph.

BARDOLPH My lord. 205

PRINCE,
handing Bardolph papers

Go, bear this letter to Lord John of Lancaster,

To my brother John; this to my Lord of

Westmoreland.
Bardolph exits.

Go, Peto, to horse, to horse, for thou and I

Have thirty miles to ride yet ere dinner time. 210

Peto exits.

Jack, meet me tomorrow in the Temple hall

At two o’clock in the afternoon;

There shalt thou know thy charge, and there receive Money and order for their furniture.

The land is burning. Percy stands on high, 215

And either we or they must lower lie.
He exits.

FALSTAFF

Rare words, brave world!—Hostess, my breakfast, come.—

O, I could wish this tavern were my drum.

He exits.

HOTSPUR

DOUGLAS

HOTSPUR

MESSENGER

HOTSPUR

MESSENGER

Enter

Hotspur, Worcester, and Douglas.

Well said, my noble Scot. If speaking truth

In this fine age were not thought flattery,

Such attribution should the Douglas have

As not a soldier of this season’s stamp

Should go so general current through the world.

By God, I cannot flatter. I do defy

The tongues of soothers. But a braver place

In my heart’s love hath no man than yourself.

Nay, task me to my word; approve me, lord.

Thou art the king of honor.

No man so potent breathes upon the ground

But I will beard him.

Do so, and ’tis well.

Enter

a

Messenger

with letters.

What letters hast thou there?

To

Douglas.

I can but

thank you.

These letters come from your father.

Letters from him! Why comes he not himself?

He cannot come, my lord. He is grievous sick.

157

ACT

4



Scene

1





FTLN 2239

FTLN 2240

FTLN 2241

FTLN 2242

FTLN 2243

5

FTLN 2244

FTLN 2245

FTLN 2246

FTLN 2247

FTLN 2248

10

FTLN 2249

FTLN 2250

FTLN 2251



FTLN 2252



FTLN 2253

15

FTLN 2254

FTLN 2255

FTLN 2256

FTLN 2260

FTLN 2261

FTLN 2262

FTLN 2263

FTLN 2264

FTLN 2265

FTLN 2266

FTLN 2267

FTLN 2268

FTLN 2269

FTLN 2270

FTLN 2271

FTLN 2272

FTLN 2273

FTLN 2274

FTLN 2275

FTLN 2276

FTLN 2277

FTLN 2278

FTLN 2279

FTLN 2280

FTLN 2281

FTLN 2282

FTLN 2283

His letters bears his mind, not I, my lord.


WORCESTER

I prithee, tell me, doth he keep his bed?

MESSENGER

He did, my lord, four days ere I set forth, And, at the time of my departure thence, He was much feared by his physicians.

WORCESTER

I would the state of time had first been whole Ere he by sickness had been visited.

His health was never better worth than now.

HOTSPUR

Sick now? Droop now? This sickness doth infect The very lifeblood of our enterprise.

’Tis catching hither, even to our camp.

He writes me here that inward sickness— And that his friends by deputation

Could not so soon be drawn, nor did he think it meet

To lay so dangerous and dear a trust

On any soul removed but on his own;

Yet doth he give us bold advertisement

That with our small conjunction we should on

To see how fortune is disposed to us,

For, as he writes, there is no quailing now, Because the King is certainly possessed Of all our purposes. What say you to it?

WORCESTER

Your father’s sickness is a maim to us.

25

30

35

40

45

159

HOTSPUR

FTLN 2257

FTLN 2258

FTLN 2259

Zounds, how has he the leisure to be sick In such a justling time? Who leads his power?

Under whose government come they along?

20

MESSENGER, handing letter to Hotspur, who begins reading it


FTLN 2284

FTLN 2285

FTLN 2286

FTLN 2287

FTLN 2288

FTLN 2289

FTLN 2290

FTLN 2291

FTLN 2292

FTLN 2293

FTLN 2294

FTLN 2295

FTLN 2296

FTLN 2297

FTLN 2298

FTLN 2299

FTLN 2300

FTLN 2301

FTLN 2302

FTLN 2303

FTLN 2304

FTLN 2305

FTLN 2306

FTLN 2307

FTLN 2308

FTLN 2309

FTLN 2310

FTLN 2311

FTLN 2312

FTLN 2313

FTLN 2314

161

HOTSPUR

A perilous gash, a very limb lopped off!

And yet, in faith, it is not. His present want

Seems more than we shall find it. Were it good

To set the exact wealth of all our states All at one cast? To set so rich a main On the nice hazard of one doubtful hour?

It were not good, for therein should we read

The very bottom and the soul of hope, The very list, the very utmost bound Of all our fortunes.

DOUGLAS

Faith, and so we should, where now remains A sweet reversion. We may boldly spend Upon the hope of what is to come in. A comfort of retirement lives in this.


HOTSPUR

A rendezvous, a home to fly unto, If that the devil and mischance look big Upon the maidenhead of our affairs.

WORCESTER

But yet I would your father had been here.

The quality and hair of our attempt

Brooks no division. It will be thought

By some that know not why he is away

That wisdom, loyalty, and mere dislike

Of our proceedings kept the Earl from hence.

And think how such an apprehension

May turn the tide of fearful faction

And breed a kind of question in our cause.

For well you know, we of the off’ring side

Must keep aloof from strict arbitrament,

And stop all sight-holes, every loop from whence The eye of reason may pry in upon us.

This absence of your father’s draws a curtain

50

55

60

65

70

75

FTLN 2315

FTLN 2316

FTLN 2317

FTLN 2318

FTLN 2319

FTLN 2320

FTLN 2321

FTLN 2322

FTLN 2323

FTLN 2324

FTLN 2325

FTLN 2326

FTLN 2327

FTLN 2328

FTLN 2329

FTLN 2330

FTLN 2331

FTLN 2332

FTLN 2333

FTLN 2334

FTLN 2335

FTLN 2336

FTLN 2337

FTLN 2338

FTLN 2339

FTLN 2340

FTLN 2341

FTLN 2342

FTLN 2343

163

That shows the ignorant a kind of fear Before not dreamt of.

HOTSPUR You strain too far.

I rather of his absence make this use:

It lends a luster and more great opinion,

A larger dare, to our great enterprise

Than if the Earl were here, for men must think

If we without his help can make a head

To push against a kingdom, with his help We shall o’erturn it topsy-turvy down.

Yet all goes well; yet all our joints are whole.

DOUGLAS

As heart can think. There is not such a word Spoke of in Scotland as this term of fear.

Enter Sir Richard Vernon.

HOTSPUR

My cousin Vernon, welcome, by my soul.

VERNON

Pray God my news be worth a welcome, lord. The Earl of Westmoreland, seven thousand strong, Is marching hitherwards, with him Prince John.

HOTSPUR

No harm, what more?

VERNON And further I have learned

The King himself in person is set forth, Or hitherwards intended speedily, With strong and mighty preparation.

HOTSPUR

He shall be welcome too. Where is his son,

The nimble-footed madcap Prince of Wales, And his comrades, that daffed the world aside And bid it pass?

VERNON All furnished, all in arms,

All plumed like estridges that with the wind

Bated like eagles having lately bathed,

80

85

90

95

100

105

FTLN 2344

FTLN 2345

FTLN 2346

FTLN 2347

FTLN 2348

FTLN 2349

FTLN 2350

FTLN 2351

FTLN 2352

FTLN 2353

FTLN 2354

FTLN 2355

FTLN 2356

FTLN 2357

FTLN 2358

FTLN 2359

FTLN 2360

FTLN 2361

FTLN 2362

FTLN 2363

FTLN 2364

FTLN 2365

FTLN 2366

FTLN 2367

FTLN 2368

FTLN 2369

FTLN 2370

FTLN 2371

FTLN 2372

FTLN 2373

FTLN 2374

165

Glittering in golden coats like images,

As full of spirit as the month of May,

And gorgeous as the sun at midsummer,

Wanton as youthful goats, wild as young bulls.

I saw young Harry with his beaver on,

His cuisses on his thighs, gallantly armed,

Rise from the ground like feathered Mercury

And vaulted with such ease into his seat

As if an angel

dropped

down from the clouds,

To turn and wind a fiery Pegasus

And witch the world with noble horsemanship.

HOTSPUR

No more, no more! Worse than the sun in March This praise doth nourish agues. Let them come.

They come like sacrifices in their trim,

And to the fire-eyed maid of smoky war All hot and bleeding will we offer them.

The mailèd Mars shall on his altar sit


Up to the ears in blood. I am on fire

To hear this rich reprisal is so nigh

And yet not ours. Come, let me taste my horse, Who is to bear me like a thunderbolt

Against the bosom of the Prince of Wales.

Harry to Harry shall, hot horse to horse, Meet and ne’er part till one drop down a corse.

O, that Glendower were come!

VERNON There is more news.

I learned in Worcester, as I rode along,

He

cannot

draw his power this fourteen days.

DOUGLAS

That’s the worst tidings that I hear of yet.


WORCESTER

Ay, by my faith, that bears a frosty sound.

HOTSPUR

What may the King’s whole battle reach unto?

110

115

120

125

130

135

FTLN 2383

FTLN 2384

FTLN 2385

FTLN 2386

FTLN 2387

FTLN 2388

FTLN 2389

FTLN 2390

FTLN 2391

FTLN 2392

FTLN 2393

FTLN 2394

FTLN 2395

FTLN 2396

FTLN 2397

FTLN 2398

FTLN 2399

FTLN 2400

FTLN 2401

FALSTAFF Bardolph, get thee before to Coventry. Fill me a bottle of sack. Our soldiers shall march through. We’ll to Sutton

Coldfield

tonight.

BARDOLPH Will you give me money, captain?

FALSTAFF Lay out, lay out.

BARDOLPH This bottle makes an angel.

FALSTAFF An if it do, take it for thy labor. An if it make twenty, take them all. I’ll answer the coinage. Bid my lieutenant Peto meet me at town’s end.

BARDOLPH I will, captain. Farewell. He exits.

FALSTAFF If I be not ashamed of my soldiers, I am a soused gurnet. I have misused the King’s press damnably. I have got, in exchange of a hundred and fifty soldiers, three hundred and odd pounds. I press me none but good householders,

yeomen’s

sons, inquire me out contracted bachelors, such as had been asked twice on the banns—such a commodity of warm slaves as had as lief hear the devil as a drum, such as fear the report of a caliver worse

5

10

15

167
FTLN 2375

FTLN 2376

FTLN 2377

FTLN 2378

FTLN 2379

FTLN 2380

FTLN 2381

FTLN 2382

VERNON

To thirty thousand.

HOTSPUR Forty let it be.

My father and Glendower being both away, The powers of us may serve so great a day.

Come, let us take a muster speedily.

Doomsday is near. Die all, die merrily.

DOUGLAS

Talk not of dying. I am out of fear

Of death or death’s hand for this one half year.

They exit. 140

Scene 2 Enter Falstaff and Bardolph.




FTLN 2402

FTLN 2403

FTLN 2404

FTLN 2405

FTLN 2406

FTLN 2407

FTLN 2408

FTLN 2409

FTLN 2410

FTLN 2411

FTLN 2412

FTLN 2413

FTLN 2414

FTLN 2415

FTLN 2416

FTLN 2417

FTLN 2418

FTLN 2419

FTLN 2420

FTLN 2421

FTLN 2422

FTLN 2423

FTLN 2424

FTLN 2425

FTLN 2426

FTLN 2427

FTLN 2428

FTLN 2429

FTLN 2430

FTLN 2431

FTLN 2432

FTLN 2433

FTLN 2434

169

than a struck fowl or a hurt wild duck. I pressed me none but such toasts-and-butter, with hearts in their bellies no bigger than pins’ heads, and they have bought out their services, and now my whole charge consists of ancients, corporals, lieutenants, gentlemen of companies—slaves as ragged as Lazarus

in the painted cloth, where the glutton’s dogs licked his sores; and such as indeed were never soldiers, but discarded, unjust servingmen, younger sons to younger brothers, revolted tapsters, and ostlers tradefallen, the cankers of a calm world and a long peace, ten times more dishonorable-ragged than an old feazed ancient; and such have I to fill up the rooms of them as have bought out their services, that you would think that I had a hundred and fifty tattered prodigals lately come from swine-keeping, from eating draff and husks. A mad fellow met me on the way and told me I had unloaded all the gibbets and pressed the dead bodies. No eye hath seen such scarecrows. I’ll not march through Coventry with them, that’s flat. Nay, and the villains march wide betwixt the legs as if they had gyves on, for indeed I had the most of them out of prison. There’s not a shirt and a half in all my company, and the half shirt is two napkins tacked together and thrown over the shoulders like a herald’s coat without sleeves; and the shirt, to say the truth, stolen from my host at Saint Albans or the red-nose innkeeper of Daventry. But that’s all one; they’ll find linen enough on every hedge.

Enter the Prince
and the
Lord of Westmoreland.

PRINCE How now, blown Jack? How now, quilt?

FALSTAFF What, Hal, how now, mad wag? What a devil dost thou in Warwickshire?—My good Lord of

20

25

30

35

40

45

50

FTLN 2435

FTLN 2436

FTLN 2437

FTLN 2438

FTLN 2439

FTLN 2440

FTLN 2441

FTLN 2442

FTLN 2443

FTLN 2444

FTLN 2445

FTLN 2446

FTLN 2447

FTLN 2448

FTLN 2449

FTLN 2450

FTLN 2451

FTLN 2452

FTLN 2453

FTLN 2454

FTLN 2455

FTLN 2456

FTLN 2457

FTLN 2458

FTLN 2459

FTLN 2460

FTLN 2461

FTLN 2462

FTLN 2463

FTLN 2464

FTLN 2465

171

Westmoreland, I cry you mercy. I thought your Honor had already been at Shrewsbury.

WESTMORELAND Faith, Sir John, ’tis more than time that I were there and you too, but my powers are there already. The King, I can tell you, looks for us all. We must away all night.

FALSTAFF Tut, never fear me. I am as vigilant as a cat to steal cream.

PRINCE I think to steal cream indeed, for thy theft hath already made thee butter. But tell me, Jack, whose fellows are these that come after?

FALSTAFF Mine, Hal, mine.

PRINCE I did never see such pitiful rascals.

FALSTAFF Tut, tut, good enough to toss; food for powder, food for powder. They’ll fill a pit as well as better. Tush, man, mortal men, mortal men.

WESTMORELAND Ay, but, Sir John, methinks they are exceeding poor and bare, too beggarly.

FALSTAFF Faith, for their poverty, I know not where they had that, and for their bareness, I am sure they never learned that of me.

PRINCE No, I’ll be sworn, unless you call three fingers in the ribs bare. But, sirrah, make haste. Percy is already in the field. He exits.

FALSTAFF What, is the King encamped?

WESTMORELAND He is, Sir John. I fear we shall stay too long.
He exits.

FALSTAFF Well,

To the latter end of a fray and the beginning of a feast

Fits a dull fighter and a keen guest.

He exits.

55

60

65

70

75

80

FTLN 2466

FTLN 2467

FTLN 2468

FTLN 2469

FTLN 2470

FTLN 2471

FTLN 2472

FTLN 2473

FTLN 2474

FTLN 2475

FTLN 2476

FTLN 2477

FTLN 2478

FTLN 2479

FTLN 2480

FTLN 2481

FTLN 2482

FTLN 2483

FTLN 2484

FTLN 2485

FTLN 2486

FTLN 2487

FTLN 2488

FTLN 2489

FTLN 2490

FTLN 2491

173


Scene 3

Enter Hotspur, Worcester, Douglas, and Vernon.


HOTSPUR

We’ll fight with him tonight.

WORCESTER It may not be.

DOUGLAS

You give him then advantage.

VERNON Not a whit.

HOTSPUR

Why say you so? Looks he not for supply?

VERNON So do we.

HOTSPUR His is certain; ours is doubtful.

WORCESTER

Good cousin, be advised. Stir not tonight.

VERNON,
to Hotspur

Do not, my lord.

DOUGLAS You do not counsel well.

You speak it out of fear and cold heart.

VERNON

Do me no slander, Douglas. By my life

(And I dare well maintain it with my life),

If well-respected honor bid me on,

I hold as little counsel with weak fear

As you, my lord, or any Scot that this day lives. Let it be seen tomorrow in the battle Which of us fears. DOUGLAS Yea, or tonight.

VERNON Content.

HOTSPUR Tonight, say I.

VERNON

Come, come, it may not be. I wonder much,

Being men of such great leading as you are,

That you foresee not what impediments

Drag back our expedition. Certain horse

Of my cousin Vernon’s are not yet come up.

5

10

15

20

25

FTLN 2492

FTLN 2493

FTLN 2494

FTLN 2495

FTLN 2496

FTLN 2497

FTLN 2498

FTLN 2499

FTLN 2500

FTLN 2501

FTLN 2502

FTLN 2503

FTLN 2504

FTLN 2505

FTLN 2506

FTLN 2507

FTLN 2508

FTLN 2509

FTLN 2510

FTLN 2511

FTLN 2512

FTLN 2513

FTLN 2514

FTLN 2515

FTLN 2516

FTLN 2517

FTLN 2518

FTLN 2519

Your uncle Worcester’s horse came but today,


And now their pride and mettle is asleep, Their courage with hard labor tame and dull, That not a horse is half the half of himself.

HOTSPUR

So are the horses of the enemy

In general journey-bated and brought low. The better part of ours are full of rest.

WORCESTER

The number of the King exceedeth ours.


For God’s sake, cousin, stay till all come in.

The trumpet sounds a parley.

Enter Sir Walter Blunt.

BLUNT

I come with gracious offers from the King, If you vouchsafe me hearing and respect.

HOTSPUR

Welcome, Sir Walter Blunt, and would to God You were of our determination.

Some of us love you well, and even those some

Envy your great deservings and good name Because you are not of our quality But stand against us like an enemy.

BLUNT

And God defend but still I should stand so, So long as out of limit and true rule You stand against anointed majesty.

But to my charge. The King hath sent to know

The nature of your griefs, and whereupon

You conjure from the breast of civil peace

Such bold hostility, teaching his duteous land

Audacious cruelty. If that the King

Have any way your good deserts forgot,

Which he confesseth to be manifold,

He bids you name your griefs, and with all speed

30

35

40

45

50

175

FTLN 2520

FTLN 2521

FTLN 2522

FTLN 2523

FTLN 2524

FTLN 2525

FTLN 2526

FTLN 2527

FTLN 2528

FTLN 2529

FTLN 2530

FTLN 2531

FTLN 2532

FTLN 2533

FTLN 2534

FTLN 2535

FTLN 2536

FTLN 2537

FTLN 2538

FTLN 2539

FTLN 2540

FTLN 2541

FTLN 2542

FTLN 2543

FTLN 2544

FTLN 2545

FTLN 2546

FTLN 2547

FTLN 2548

FTLN 2549

FTLN 2550

FTLN 2551

FTLN 2552

FTLN 2553

FTLN 2554

FTLN 2555

177

You shall have your desires with interest And pardon absolute for yourself and these Herein misled by your suggestion.

HOTSPUR

The King is kind, and well we know the King Knows at what time to promise, when to pay.

My father and my uncle and myself

Did give him that same royalty he wears,

And when he was not six-and-twenty strong,

Sick in the world’s regard, wretched and low,

A poor unminded outlaw sneaking home,

My father gave him welcome to the shore;

And when he heard him swear and vow to God

He came but to be Duke of Lancaster,

To sue his livery, and beg his peace

With tears of innocency and terms of zeal, My father, in kind heart and pity moved, Swore him assistance and performed it too.

Now when the lords and barons of the realm

Perceived Northumberland did lean to him,

The more and less came in with cap and knee,

Met him in boroughs, cities, villages,

Attended him on bridges, stood in lanes,

Laid gifts before him, proffered him their oaths, Gave him their heirs as pages, followed him Even at the heels in golden multitudes.

He presently, as greatness knows itself,

Steps me a little higher than his vow

Made to my father while his blood was poor Upon the naked shore at Ravenspurgh,

And now forsooth takes on him to reform

Some certain edicts and some strait decrees

That lie too heavy on the commonwealth,

Cries out upon abuses, seems to weep

Over his

country’s

wrongs, and by this face,

This seeming brow of justice, did he win

The hearts of all that he did angle for,

55

60

65

70

75

80

85

90

FTLN 2556

FTLN 2557

FTLN 2558

FTLN 2559

FTLN 2560

FTLN 2561

FTLN 2562

FTLN 2563

FTLN 2564

FTLN 2565

FTLN 2566

FTLN 2567

FTLN 2568

FTLN 2569

FTLN 2570

FTLN 2571

FTLN 2572

FTLN 2573

FTLN 2574

FTLN 2575

FTLN 2576

FTLN 2577

FTLN 2578

FTLN 2579

FTLN 2580

FTLN 2581

FTLN 2582

FTLN 2583

FTLN 2584

FTLN 2585

FTLN 2586

179

Proceeded further—cut me off the heads

Of all the favorites that the absent king In deputation left behind him here When he was personal in the Irish war.

BLUNT

Tut, I came not to hear this.

HOTSPUR Then to the point.

In short time after, he deposed the King,

Soon after that deprived him of his life

And, in the neck of that, tasked the whole state.

To make that worse, suffered his kinsman March

(Who is, if every owner were well placed,

Indeed his king) to be engaged in Wales,

There without ransom to lie forfeited, Disgraced me in my happy victories,

Sought to entrap me by intelligence,

Rated mine uncle from the council board,

In rage dismissed my father from the court,

Broke oath on oath, committed wrong on wrong,

And in conclusion drove us to seek out

This head of safety, and withal to pry Into his title, the which we find Too indirect for long continuance.

BLUNT

Shall I return this answer to the King?

HOTSPUR

Not so, Sir Walter. We’ll withdraw awhile.

Go to the King, and let there be impawned

Some surety for a safe return again, And in the morning early shall mine uncle Bring him our purposes. And so farewell.

BLUNT

I would you would accept of grace and love.

HOTSPUR

And maybe so we shall.

BLUNT Pray God you do.

95

100

105

110

115

120

They exit.

FTLN 2587

FTLN 2588

FTLN 2589

FTLN 2590

FTLN 2591

FTLN 2592

FTLN 2593

FTLN 2594

FTLN 2595

FTLN 2596

FTLN 2597

FTLN 2598

FTLN 2599

FTLN 2600

FTLN 2601

FTLN 2602

FTLN 2603

FTLN 2604

FTLN 2605

FTLN 2606

FTLN 2607

FTLN 2608

FTLN 2609

FTLN 2610

FTLN 2611

FTLN 2612

FTLN 2613

FTLN 2614

Hie, good Sir Michael, bear this sealèd brief

With wingèd haste to the Lord Marshal,

This to my cousin Scroop, and all the rest

To whom they are directed. If you knew

How much they do import, you would make haste.

SIR MICHAEL

My good lord, I guess their tenor.

ARCHBISHOP Like enough you do.

Tomorrow, good Sir Michael, is a day

Wherein the fortune of ten thousand men

Must bide the touch. For, sir, at Shrewsbury,

As I am truly given to understand,

The King with mighty and quick-raisèd power

Meets with Lord Harry. And I fear, Sir Michael,

What with the sickness of Northumberland,

Whose power was in the first proportion,

And what with Owen Glendower’s absence thence,

Who with them was a rated sinew too

And comes not in, o’erruled by prophecies, I fear the power of Percy is too weak To wage an instant trial with the King.

SIR MICHAEL

Why, my good lord, you need not fear.

There is Douglas and Lord Mortimer.

ARCHBISHOP No, Mortimer is not there.

SIR MICHAEL

But there is Mordake, Vernon, Lord Harry Percy, And there is my Lord of Worcester, and a head Of gallant warriors, noble gentlemen.

ARCHBISHOP

And so there is. But yet the King hath drawn The special head of all the land together:

5

10

15

20

25

181 ACT 4. SC. 4

Scene 4

Enter Archbishop of York and Sir Michael.



ARCHBISHOP,
handing papers

183

ACT 4. SC. 4

SIR MICHAEL

ARCHBISHOP

They exit.

The Prince of Wales, Lord John of Lancaster,

The noble Westmoreland, and warlike Blunt,

And many more corrivals and dear men

Of estimation and command in arms.

Doubt not, my lord, they shall be well opposed.

I hope no less, yet needful ’tis to fear;

And to prevent the worst, Sir Michael, speed.

For if Lord Percy thrive not, ere the King

Dismiss his power he means to visit us,

For he hath heard of our confederacy,

And ’tis but wisdom to make strong against him.

Therefore make haste. I must go write again

To other friends. And so farewell, Sir Michael.

FTLN 2615

FTLN 2616

30

FTLN 2617

FTLN 2618

FTLN 2619

FTLN 2620

FTLN 2621

35

FTLN 2622

FTLN 2623

FTLN 2624

FTLN 2625

FTLN 2626

40

FTLN 2627

KING

PRINCE

KING

The trumpet sounds.

Enter the King, Prince of Wales, Lord John of Lancaster,

Sir Walter Blunt,

and

Falstaff.

How bloodily the sun begins to peer

Above yon bulky hill. The day looks pale

At his distemp’rature.

The southern wind

Doth play the trumpet to his purposes,

And by his hollow whistling in the leaves

Foretells a tempest and a blust’ring day.

Then with the losers let it sympathize,

For nothing can seem foul to those that win.

Enter Worcester

and

Vernon.

How now, my Lord of Worcester? ’Tis not well

That you and I should meet upon such terms

As now we meet. You have deceived our trust

And made us doff our easy robes of peace

To crush our old limbs in ungentle steel.

This is not well, my lord; this is not well.

What say you to it? Will you again unknit

This churlish knot of all-abhorrèd war

187

ACT

5



Scene

1



FTLN 2628

FTLN 2629

FTLN 2630

FTLN 2631

FTLN 2632

5

FTLN 2633

FTLN 2634

FTLN 2635

FTLN 2636



FTLN 2637

10

FTLN 2638

FTLN 2639

FTLN 2640

FTLN 2641

FTLN 2642

15

FTLN 2643

FTLN 2644


FTLN 2645

FTLN 2646

FTLN 2647

FTLN 2648

FTLN 2649

FTLN 2650

FTLN 2651

FTLN 2652

FTLN 2653

FTLN 2654

FTLN 2655

FTLN 2656

FTLN 2657

FTLN 2658

FTLN 2659

FTLN 2660

FTLN 2661

FTLN 2662

FTLN 2663

FTLN 2664

FTLN 2665

FTLN 2666

FTLN 2667

FTLN 2668

FTLN 2669

FTLN 2670

FTLN 2671

FTLN 2672

FTLN 2673

FTLN 2674

FTLN 2675

FTLN 2676

FTLN 2677

FTLN 2678

189

And move in that obedient orb again

Where you did give a fair and natural light,

And be no more an exhaled meteor,

A prodigy of fear, and a portent

Of broachèd mischief to the unborn times?

WORCESTER Hear me, my liege:

For mine own part I could be well content

To entertain the lag end of my life

With quiet hours. For I protest

I have not sought the day of this dislike.

KING

You have not sought it. How comes it then?

FALSTAFF Rebellion lay in his way, and he found it. PRINCE Peace, chewet, peace.

WORCESTER

It pleased your Majesty to turn your looks

Of favor from myself and all our house; And yet I must remember you, my lord,

We were the first and dearest of your friends. For you my staff of office did I break

In Richard’s time, and posted day and night

To meet you on the way and kiss your hand When yet you were in place and in account Nothing so strong and fortunate as I.

It was myself, my brother, and his son

That brought you home and boldly did outdare

The dangers of the time. You swore to us,

And you did swear that oath at Doncaster,

That you did nothing purpose ’gainst the state, Nor claim no further than your new-fall’n right, The seat of Gaunt, dukedom of Lancaster.

To this we swore our aid. But in short space

It rained down fortune show’ring on your head,

And such a flood of greatness fell on you— What with our help, what with the absent king,

What with the injuries of a wanton time,

20

25

30

35

40

45

50

FTLN 2679

FTLN 2680

FTLN 2681

FTLN 2682

FTLN 2683

FTLN 2684

FTLN 2685

FTLN 2686

FTLN 2687

FTLN 2688

FTLN 2689

FTLN 2690

FTLN 2691

FTLN 2692

FTLN 2693

FTLN 2694

FTLN 2695

FTLN 2696

FTLN 2697

FTLN 2698

FTLN 2699

FTLN 2700

FTLN 2701

FTLN 2702

FTLN 2703

FTLN 2704

FTLN 2705

FTLN 2706

FTLN 2707

FTLN 2708

FTLN 2709

FTLN 2710

FTLN 2711

FTLN 2712

191

The seeming sufferances that you had borne,

And the contrarious winds that held the King

So long in his unlucky Irish wars

That all in England did repute him dead— And from this swarm of fair advantages

You took occasion to be quickly wooed

To gripe the general sway into your hand,

Forgot your oath to us at Doncaster;

And being fed by us, you used us so

As that ungentle gull, the cuckoo’s bird,

Useth the sparrow—did oppress our nest,

Grew by our feeding to so great a bulk

That even our love durst not come near your sight

For fear of swallowing; but with nimble wing

We were enforced for safety sake to fly

Out of your sight and raise this present head,

Whereby we stand opposèd by such means

As you yourself have forged against yourself

By unkind usage, dangerous countenance,

And violation of all faith and troth

Sworn to us in your younger enterprise.

KING

These things indeed you have articulate,

Proclaimed at market crosses, read in churches,

To face the garment of rebellion

With some fine color that may please the eye Of fickle changelings and poor discontents, Which gape and rub the elbow at the news Of hurlyburly innovation.

And never yet did insurrection want

Such water colors to impaint his cause, Nor moody beggars starving for a time Of pellmell havoc and confusion.

PRINCE

In both your armies there is many a soul

Shall pay full dearly for this encounter

55

60

65

70

75

80

85

FTLN 2713

FTLN 2714

FTLN 2715

FTLN 2716

FTLN 2717

FTLN 2718

FTLN 2719

FTLN 2720

FTLN 2721

FTLN 2722

FTLN 2723

FTLN 2724

FTLN 2725

FTLN 2726

FTLN 2727

FTLN 2728

FTLN 2729

FTLN 2730

FTLN 2731

FTLN 2732

FTLN 2733

FTLN 2734

FTLN 2735

FTLN 2736

FTLN 2737

FTLN 2738

FTLN 2739

FTLN 2740

FTLN 2741

FTLN 2742

FTLN 2743

FTLN 2744

FTLN 2745

193

If once they join in trial. Tell your nephew,

The Prince of Wales doth join with all the world

In praise of Henry Percy. By my hopes,

This present enterprise set off his head,

I do not think a braver gentleman,

More active-valiant, or more valiant-young, More daring or more bold, is now alive To grace this latter age with noble deeds.

For my part, I may speak it to my shame,

I have a truant been to chivalry, And so I hear he doth account me too.

Yet this before my father’s majesty:

I am content that he shall take the odds Of his great name and estimation,

And will, to save the blood on either side, Try fortune with him in a single fight.

KING

And, Prince of Wales, so dare we venture thee,

Albeit considerations infinite

Do make against it.—No, good Worcester, no. We love our people well, even those we love That are misled upon your cousin’s part.

And, will they take the offer of our grace,

Both he and they and you, yea, every man Shall be my friend again, and I’ll be his. So tell your cousin, and bring me word

What he will do. But if he will not yield, Rebuke and dread correction wait on us,

And they shall do their office. So begone.

We will not now be troubled with reply.

We offer fair. Take it advisedly.

90

95

100

105

110

115

Worcester exits
with Vernon.

PRINCE

It will not be accepted, on my life.

The Douglas and the Hotspur both together Are confident against the world in arms.

FTLN 2746

FTLN 2747

FTLN 2748

FTLN 2749

FTLN 2750

FTLN 2751

FTLN 2752

FTLN 2753

FTLN 2754

FTLN 2755

FTLN 2756

FTLN 2757

FTLN 2758

FTLN 2759

FTLN 2760

FTLN 2761

FTLN 2762

FTLN 2763

FTLN 2764

FTLN 2765

FTLN 2766

FTLN 2767

FTLN 2768

FTLN 2769

195

KING

Hence, therefore, every leader to his charge, For on their answer will we set on them,

And God befriend us as our cause is just.

They exit. Prince and Falstaff remain.

FALSTAFF Hal, if thou see me down in the battle and bestride me, so; ’tis a point of friendship.

PRINCE Nothing but a colossus can do thee that friendship. Say thy prayers, and farewell.

FALSTAFF I would ’twere bedtime, Hal, and all well.

PRINCE Why, thou owest God a death.
He exits.

FALSTAFF ’Tis not due yet. I would be loath to pay Him before His day. What need I be so forward with Him that calls not on me? Well, ’tis no matter. Honor pricks me on. Yea, but how if honor prick me off when I come on? How then? Can honor set to a leg? No. Or an arm? No. Or take away the grief of a wound? No. Honor hath no skill in surgery, then?

No. What is honor? A word. What is in that word

“honor”? What is that “honor”? Air. A trim reckoning. Who hath it? He that died o’ Wednesday. Doth he feel it? No. Doth he hear it? No. ’Tis insensible, then? Yea, to the dead. But will it not live with the living? No. Why? Detraction will not suffer it. Therefore, I’ll none of it. Honor is a mere scutcheon. And so ends my catechism.

He exits.

120

125

130

135

140

WORCESTER
FTLN 2770

FTLN 2771

O no, my nephew must not know, Sir Richard, The liberal and kind offer of the King.

Scene 2




Enter Worcester and Sir Richard Vernon.

VERNON

FTLN 2772 ’Twere best he did.

FTLN 2773 WORCESTER Then are we all

undone.

FTLN 2774 It is not possible, it cannot be 5

FTLN 2775 The King should keep his word in loving us. FTLN 2776 He will suspect us still and find a time FTLN 2777 To punish this offense in other faults.

197


FTLN 2778 Suspicion

all our lives shall be stuck full of

FTLN 2779 eyes, 10

FTLN 2780 For treason is but trusted like the fox,

FTLN 2781 Who, never so tame, so cherished and locked up, FTLN 2782 Will have a wild trick of his ancestors.

FTLN 2783 Look how we can, or sad or merrily,

FTLN 2784 Interpretation will misquote our looks, 15

FTLN 2785 And we shall feed like oxen at a stall, FTLN 2786 The better cherished still the nearer death.

FTLN 2787 My nephew’s trespass may be well forgot;

FTLN 2788 It hath the excuse of youth and heat of blood,

FTLN 2789 And an adopted name of privilege— 20

FTLN 2790 A harebrained Hotspur governed by a spleen.

FTLN 2791 All his offenses live upon my head

FTLN 2792 And on his father’s. We did train him on,

FTLN 2793 And his corruption being ta’en from us,

FTLN 2794 We as the spring of all shall pay for all. 25

FTLN 2795 Therefore, good cousin, let not Harry know FTLN 2796 In any case the offer of the King.

VERNON

FTLN 2797 Deliver what you will; I’ll say ’tis so.

Enter
Hotspur, Douglas, and their army.

FTLN 2798 Here comes your cousin.

FTLN 2799 HOTSPUR,
to Douglas

My uncle is returned. 30

FTLN 2800 Deliver up my Lord of Westmoreland.— FTLN 2801 Uncle, what news?

WORCESTER

FTLN 2802 The King will bid you battle presently.

FTLN 2803

FTLN 2804

FTLN 2805

FTLN 2806

FTLN 2807

FTLN 2808

FTLN 2809

FTLN 2810

FTLN 2811

FTLN 2812

FTLN 2813

FTLN 2814

FTLN 2815

FTLN 2816

FTLN 2817

FTLN 2818

FTLN 2819

FTLN 2820

FTLN 2821

FTLN 2822

FTLN 2823

FTLN 2824

FTLN 2825

FTLN 2826

Defy him by the Lord of Westmoreland.

HOTSPUR

Lord Douglas, go you and tell him so.

DOUGLAS

Marry, and shall, and very willingly. Douglas exits.

WORCESTER

There is no seeming mercy in the King.

HOTSPUR

Did you beg any? God forbid!

WORCESTER

I told him gently of our grievances,

Of his oath-breaking, which he mended thus By now forswearing that he is forsworn.

He calls us “rebels,” “traitors,” and will scourge With haughty arms this hateful name in us.

Enter Douglas.

DOUGLAS

Arm, gentlemen, to arms. For I have thrown

A brave defiance in King Henry’s teeth,

And Westmoreland, that was engaged, did bear it, Which cannot choose but bring him quickly on.

WORCESTER

The Prince of Wales stepped forth before the King, And, nephew, challenged you to single fight.

HOTSPUR

O, would the quarrel lay upon our heads,

And that no man might draw short breath today But I and Harry Monmouth! Tell me, tell me, How showed his tasking? Seemed it in contempt?

VERNON

No, by my soul. I never in my life

Did hear a challenge urged more modestly,

Unless a brother should a brother dare To gentle exercise and proof of arms.

35

40

45

50

55

199

DOUGLAS,
to Hotspur

FTLN 2827

FTLN 2828

FTLN 2829

FTLN 2830

FTLN 2831

FTLN 2832

FTLN 2833

FTLN 2834

FTLN 2835

FTLN 2836

FTLN 2837

FTLN 2838

FTLN 2839

FTLN 2840

FTLN 2841

FTLN 2842

FTLN 2843

FTLN 2844

FTLN 2845

FTLN 2846

FTLN 2847

FTLN 2848

FTLN 2849

FTLN 2850

FTLN 2851

FTLN 2852

FTLN 2853

FTLN 2854

FTLN 2855

FTLN 2856

FTLN 2857

FTLN 2858

FTLN 2859

201

He gave you all the duties of a man,

Trimmed up your praises with a princely tongue,

Spoke your deservings like a chronicle, Making you ever better than his praise

By still dispraising praise valued with you,

And, which became him like a prince indeed,

He made a blushing cital of himself,

And chid his truant youth with such a grace As if he mastered there a double spirit Of teaching and of learning instantly.

There did he pause, but let me tell the world:

If he outlive the envy of this day, England did never owe so sweet a hope So much misconstrued in his wantonness.

HOTSPUR

Cousin, I think thou art enamorèd On his follies. Never did I hear

Of any prince so wild a liberty.

But be he as he will, yet once ere night

I will embrace him with a soldier’s arm

That he shall shrink under my courtesy.—

Arm, arm with speed, and, fellows, soldiers, friends,

Better consider what you have to do Than I that have not well the gift of tongue Can lift your blood up with persuasion.

Enter a Messenger.

MESSENGER My lord, here are letters for you.

HOTSPUR I cannot read them now.— O gentlemen, the time of life is short;

To spend that shortness basely were too long

If life did ride upon a dial’s point, Still ending at the arrival of an hour.

An if we live, we live to tread on kings;

If die, brave death, when princes die with us.

60

65

70

75

80

85

90

203

FTLN 2860 Now, for our consciences, the arms are fair FTLN 2861 When the intent of bearing them is just.

Enter another
Messenger.

SECOND

MESSENGER

FTLN 2862 My lord, prepare. The King comes on apace.

HOTSPUR


FTLN 2863 I thank him that he cuts me from my tale,

FTLN 2864 For I profess not talking. Only this: 95

FTLN 2865 Let each man do his best. And here draw I a sword,

FTLN 2866 Whose temper I intend to stain FTLN 2867 With the best blood that I can meet withal FTLN 2868 In the adventure of this perilous day.

FTLN 2869 Now, Esperance! Percy! And set on. 100

FTLN 2870 Sound all the lofty instruments of war,

FTLN 2871 And by that music let us all embrace, FTLN 2872 For, heaven to Earth, some of us never shall FTLN 2873 A second time do such a courtesy.

Here they embrace. The trumpets sound.
They exit.

Scene 3

The King enters with his power, crosses the stage and exits.
Alarum to the battle. Then enter Douglas, and Sir Walter Blunt,
disguised as the King.


BLUNT,
as King

FTLN 2874 What is thy name that in the battle thus FTLN 2875 Thou crossest me? What honor dost thou seek



FTLN 2876 Upon my head?

FTLN 2877 DOUGLAS Know then my name is Douglas, FTLN 2878 And I do haunt thee in the battle thus 5

FTLN 2879 Because some tell me that thou art a king.

FTLN 2880 BLUNT,
as King

They tell thee true.

205

DOUGLAS

FTLN 2881 The Lord of Stafford dear today hath bought

FTLN 2882 Thy likeness, for instead of thee, King Harry,

FTLN 2883 This sword hath ended him. So shall it thee, 10

FTLN 2884 Unless thou yield thee as my prisoner. BLUNT,
as King

FTLN 2885 I was not born a yielder, thou proud Scot, FTLN 2886 And thou shalt find a king that will revenge

FTLN 2887 Lord Stafford’s death.

They fight. Douglas kills Blunt.

Then enter Hotspur.

HOTSPUR

FTLN 2888 O Douglas, hadst thou fought at Holmedon thus, 15

FTLN 2889 I never had triumphed upon a Scot.

DOUGLAS

FTLN 2890 All’s done, all’s won; here breathless lies the King.

FTLN 2891 HOTSPUR Where?

FTLN 2892 DOUGLAS Here. HOTSPUR

FTLN 2893 This, Douglas? No, I know this face full well. 20

FTLN 2894 A gallant knight he was; his name was Blunt, FTLN 2895 Semblably furnished like the King himself.

DOUGLAS, addressing Blunt’s corpse

FTLN 2896 A fool go with thy soul whither it goes!

FTLN 2897 A borrowed title hast thou bought too dear.

FTLN 2898 Why didst thou tell me that thou wert a king? 25

HOTSPUR

FTLN 2899 The King hath many marching in his coats.

DOUGLAS

FTLN 2900 Now, by my sword, I will kill all his coats. FTLN 2901 I’ll murder all his wardrobe, piece by piece, FTLN 2902 Until I meet the King.




FTLN 2903 HOTSPUR Up and away! 30

FTLN 2904 Our soldiers stand full fairly for the day.

They exit.

FTLN 2905

FTLN 2906

FTLN 2907

FTLN 2908

FTLN 2909

FTLN 2910

FTLN 2911

FTLN 2912

FTLN 2913

FTLN 2914

FTLN 2915

FTLN 2916

FTLN 2917

FTLN 2918

FTLN 2919

FTLN 2920

FTLN 2921

FTLN 2922

FTLN 2923

FTLN 2924

FTLN 2925

FTLN 2926

FTLN 2927

FTLN 2928

FTLN 2929

FTLN 2930

FTLN 2931

207

Alarm. Enter Falstaff alone.

FALSTAFF Though I could ’scape shot-free at London, I fear the shot here. Here’s no scoring but upon the pate.—Soft, who are you? Sir Walter Blunt. There’s honor for you. Here’s no vanity. I am as hot as molten lead, and as heavy too. God keep lead out of me; I need no more weight than mine own bowels. I have led my ragamuffins where they are peppered. There’s not three of my hundred and fifty left alive, and they are for the town’s end, to beg during life. But who comes here?

Enter the Prince.

PRINCE

What, stand’st thou idle here? Lend me thy sword.

Many a nobleman lies stark and stiff

Under the hoofs of vaunting enemies, Whose deaths are yet unrevenged. I prithee Lend me thy sword.

FALSTAFF O Hal, I prithee give me leave to breathe awhile. Turk Gregory never did such deeds in arms as I have done this day. I have paid Percy; I have made him sure.

PRINCE

He is indeed, and living to kill thee.

I prithee, lend me thy sword.

FALSTAFF Nay, before God, Hal, if Percy be alive, thou gett’st not my sword; but take my pistol, if thou wilt.

PRINCE

Give it me. What, is it in the case?

FALSTAFF Ay, Hal, ’tis hot, ’tis hot. There’s that will sack a city.

The Prince draws it out, and finds it to be a bottle of sack.

35

40

45

50

55

FTLN 2932

FTLN 2933

FTLN 2934

FTLN 2935

FTLN 2936

FTLN 2937

FTLN 2938

FTLN 2939

FTLN 2940

FTLN 2941

FTLN 2942

FTLN 2943

FTLN 2944

FTLN 2945

FTLN 2946

FTLN 2947

FTLN 2948

FTLN 2949

FTLN 2950

FTLN 2951

FTLN 2952

209

PRINCE

What, is it a time to jest and dally now?

He throws the bottle at him and exits. FALSTAFF Well, if Percy be alive, I’ll pierce him. If he do come in my way, so; if he do not, if I come in his willingly, let him make a carbonado of me. I like not such grinning honor as Sir Walter hath. Give me life, which, if I can save, so: if not, honor comes unlooked for, and there’s an end.


He exits. Blunt’s body is carried off.

Scene 4

Alarm, excursions. Enter the King, the Prince, Lord John of Lancaster, and the Earl of Westmoreland.


KING

I prithee, Harry, withdraw thyself. Thou bleedest too much.

Lord John of Lancaster, go you with him.

LANCASTER

Not I, my lord, unless I did bleed too.

PRINCE

I beseech your Majesty, make up,

Lest your retirement do amaze your friends.

KING

I will do so.—My Lord of Westmoreland, Lead him to his tent.

WESTMORELAND

Come, my lord, I’ll lead you to your tent.

PRINCE

Lead me, my lord? I do not need your help,

And God forbid a shallow scratch should drive

The Prince of Wales from such a field as this, Where stained nobility lies trodden on,

And rebels’ arms triumph in massacres.

60

65

5

10

FTLN 2953

FTLN 2954

FTLN 2955

FTLN 2956

FTLN 2957

FTLN 2958

FTLN 2959

FTLN 2960

FTLN 2961

FTLN 2962

FTLN 2963

FTLN 2964

FTLN 2965

FTLN 2966

FTLN 2967

FTLN 2968

FTLN 2969

FTLN 2970

FTLN 2971

FTLN 2972

FTLN 2973

FTLN 2974

FTLN 2975

FTLN 2976

211

LANCASTER

We breathe too long. Come, cousin Westmoreland, Our duty this way lies. For God’s sake, come.

Lancaster and Westmoreland exit.

PRINCE

By God, thou hast deceived me, Lancaster. I did not think thee lord of such a spirit. Before, I loved thee as a brother, John, But now I do respect thee as my soul.

KING

I saw him hold Lord Percy at the point With lustier maintenance than I did look for Of such an ungrown warrior.

PRINCE

O, this boy lends mettle to us all. He exits.

Enter Douglas.

DOUGLAS

Another king! They grow like Hydra’s heads.—

I am the Douglas, fatal to all those

That wear those colors on them. What art thou That counterfeit’st the person of a king?

KING

The King himself, who, Douglas, grieves at heart,

So many of his shadows thou hast met

And not the very king. I have two boys

Seek Percy and thyself about the field,

But, seeing thou fall’st on me so luckily, I will assay thee. And defend thyself.

DOUGLAS

I fear thou art another counterfeit,

And yet, in faith, thou bearest thee like a king. But mine I am sure thou art, whoe’er thou be, And thus I win thee.

They fight. The King being in danger, enter Prince of Wales.

15

20

25

30

35

FTLN 2977

FTLN 2978

FTLN 2979

FTLN 2980

FTLN 2981

FTLN 2982

FTLN 2983

FTLN 2984

FTLN 2985

FTLN 2986

FTLN 2987

FTLN 2988

FTLN 2989

FTLN 2990

FTLN 2991

FTLN 2992

FTLN 2993

FTLN 2994

FTLN 2995

FTLN 2996

FTLN 2997

FTLN 2998

FTLN 2999

FTLN 3000

FTLN 3001

FTLN 3002

213

PRINCE

Hold up thy head, vile Scot, or thou art like

Never to hold it up again. The spirits

Of valiant Shirley, Stafford, Blunt are in my arms. It is the Prince of Wales that threatens thee, Who never promiseth but he means to pay.

They fight. Douglas flieth.

To King.
Cheerly, my lord. How fares your Grace? Sir Nicholas Gawsey hath for succor sent,

And so hath Clifton. I’ll to Clifton straight.

KING Stay and breathe awhile.

Thou hast redeemed thy lost opinion

And showed thou mak’st some tender of my life In this fair rescue thou hast brought to me.

PRINCE

O God, they did me too much injury

That ever said I hearkened for your death. If it were so, I might have let alone

The insulting hand of Douglas over you,

Which would have been as speedy in your end As all the poisonous potions in the world, And saved the treacherous labor of your son.

KING

Make up to Clifton. I’ll to Sir Nicholas Gawsey.

King exits.

Enter Hotspur.

HOTSPUR

If I mistake not, thou art Harry Monmouth.

PRINCE

Thou speak’st as if I would deny my name.

HOTSPUR

My name is Harry Percy.

PRINCE Why then I see

A very valiant rebel of the name.

I am the Prince of Wales; and think not, Percy,

40

45

50

55

60

FTLN 3003 To share with me in glory any more. 65

FTLN 3004 Two stars keep not their motion in one sphere, FTLN 3005 Nor can one England brook a double reign FTLN 3006 Of Harry Percy and the Prince of Wales.

215

HOTSPUR

PRINCE

FALSTAFF

HOTSPUR

PRINCE

flesh.



FTLN 3007 Nor shall it, Harry, for the hour is come

FTLN 3008 To end the one of us, and would to God 70

FTLN 3009 Thy name in arms were now as great as mine.

FTLN 3010 I’ll make it greater ere I part from thee, FTLN 3011 And all the budding honors on thy crest

FTLN 3012 I’ll crop to make a garland for my head.

HOTSPUR

FTLN 3013 I can no longer brook thy vanities. They fight. 75

Enter Falstaff.

FTLN 3014 Well said, Hal! To it, Hal! Nay, you shall find FTLN 3015 no boys’ play here, I can tell you.

Enter Douglas. He fighteth with Falstaff, who falls down as if he were dead.
Douglas exits. The Prince killeth Percy.




FTLN 3016 O Harry, thou hast robbed me of my youth.

FTLN 3017 I better brook the loss of brittle life

FTLN 3018 Than those proud titles thou hast won of me. 80

FTLN 3019 They wound my thoughts worse than thy sword my

FTLN 3020

FTLN 3021 But thoughts, the slaves of life, and life, time’s fool,

FTLN 3022 And time, that takes survey of all the world,

FTLN 3023 Must have a stop. O, I could prophesy, 85

FTLN 3024 But that the earthy and cold hand of death

FTLN 3025 Lies on my tongue. No, Percy, thou art dust,

FTLN 3026 And food for—
He dies.

FTLN 3027 For worms, brave Percy. Fare thee well, great heart.

FTLN 3028

FTLN 3029

FTLN 3030

FTLN 3031

FTLN 3032

FTLN 3033

FTLN 3034

FTLN 3035

FTLN 3036

FTLN 3037

FTLN 3038

FTLN 3039

FTLN 3040

FTLN 3041

FTLN 3042

FTLN 3043

FTLN 3044

FTLN 3045

FTLN 3046

FTLN 3047

FTLN 3048

FTLN 3049

FTLN 3050

FTLN 3051

FTLN 3052

FTLN 3053

FTLN 3054

FTLN 3055

FTLN 3056

FTLN 3057

FTLN 3058

FTLN 3059

FTLN 3060

217

Ill-weaved ambition, how much art thou shrunk!

When that this body did contain a spirit,

A kingdom for it was too small a bound,

But now two paces of the vilest earth

Is room enough. This earth that bears thee dead Bears not alive so stout a gentleman.

If thou wert sensible of courtesy,

I should not make so dear a show of zeal.

But let my favors hide thy mangled face;

He covers Hotspur’s face.

And even in thy behalf I’ll thank myself For doing these fair rites of tenderness.

Adieu, and take thy praise with thee to heaven. Thy ignominy sleep with thee in the grave, But not remembered in thy epitaph.

He spieth Falstaff on the ground. What, old acquaintance, could not all this flesh Keep in a little life? Poor Jack, farewell.

I could have better spared a better man. O, I should have a heavy miss of thee If I were much in love with vanity. Death hath not struck so fat a deer today, Though many dearer in this bloody fray.

Emboweled will I see thee by and by;

Till then in blood by noble Percy lie. He exits.

Falstaff riseth up.

FALSTAFF Emboweled? If thou embowel me today, I’ll give you leave to powder me and eat me too tomorrow. ’Sblood, ’twas time to counterfeit, or that hot termagant Scot had paid me scot and lot too. Counterfeit? I lie. I am no counterfeit. To die is to be a counterfeit, for he is but the counterfeit of a man who hath not the life of a man; but to counterfeit dying when a man thereby liveth is to be no counterfeit, but the true and perfect image of life indeed. The better part of valor is discretion, in the

90

95

100

105

110

115

120

FTLN 3061

FTLN 3062

FTLN 3063

FTLN 3064

FTLN 3065

FTLN 3066

FTLN 3067

FTLN 3068

FTLN 3069

FTLN 3070

FTLN 3071

FTLN 3072

FTLN 3073

FTLN 3074

FTLN 3075

FTLN 3076

FTLN 3077

FTLN 3078

FTLN 3079

FTLN 3080

FTLN 3081

FTLN 3082

FTLN 3083

FTLN 3084

FTLN 3085

FTLN 3086

FTLN 3087

FTLN 3088

FTLN 3089

FTLN 3090

FTLN 3091

219

which better part I have saved my life. Zounds, I am afraid of this gunpowder Percy, though he be dead. How if he should counterfeit too, and rise? By my faith, I am afraid he would prove the better counterfeit. Therefore I’ll make him sure, yea, and I’ll swear I killed him. Why may not he rise as well as I?

Nothing confutes me but eyes, and nobody sees me. Therefore, sirrah,
stabbing him

with a new wound in your thigh, come you along with me.

He takes up Hotspur on his back.

Enter Prince and John of Lancaster.


PRINCE

Come, brother John. Full bravely hast thou fleshed Thy maiden sword.

LANCASTER But soft, whom have we here?

Did you not tell me this fat man was dead?

PRINCE I did; I saw him dead,

Breathless and bleeding on the ground.—Art thou alive?

Or is it fantasy that plays upon our eyesight?

I prithee, speak. We will not trust our eyes Without our ears. Thou art not what thou seem’st.

FALSTAFF No, that’s certain. I am not a double man. But if I be not Jack Falstaff, then am I a jack. There is Percy. If your father will do me any honor, so; if not, let him kill the next Percy himself. I look to be either earl or duke, I can assure you.

PRINCE

Why, Percy I killed myself, and saw thee dead.

FALSTAFF Didst thou? Lord, Lord, how this world is given to lying. I grant you, I was down and out of breath, and so was he, but we rose both at an instant and fought a long hour by Shrewsbury clock. If I may be believed, so; if not, let them that should reward valor bear the sin upon their own heads. I’ll

125

130

135

140

145

150

FTLN 3092

FTLN 3093

FTLN 3094

FTLN 3095

FTLN 3096

FTLN 3097

FTLN 3098

FTLN 3099

FTLN 3100

FTLN 3101

FTLN 3102

FTLN 3103

FTLN 3104

FTLN 3105

FTLN 3106

FTLN 3107

FTLN 3108

FTLN 3109

FTLN 3110

FTLN 3111

FTLN 3112

FTLN 3113

FTLN 3114

221 ACT 5. SC. 5

take it upon my death, I gave him this wound in the thigh. If the man were alive and would deny it, zounds, I would make him eat a piece of my sword.

LANCASTER

This is the strangest tale that ever I heard.

PRINCE

This is the strangest fellow, brother John.— Come bring your luggage nobly on your back.

For my part, if a lie may do thee grace,

I’ll gild it with the happiest terms I have.

A retreat is sounded.

The trumpet sounds retreat; the day is ours. Come, brother, let us to the highest of the field To see what friends are living, who are dead.

They exit.

FALSTAFF I’ll follow, as they say, for reward. He that rewards me, God reward him. If I do grow great, I’ll grow less, for I’ll purge and leave sack and live cleanly as a nobleman should do.

He exits
carrying Hotspur’s body.


Scene 5

The trumpets sound. Enter the King, Prince of Wales, Lord John of Lancaster, Earl of Westmoreland, with Worcester and Vernon prisoners,
and Soldiers.

KING

Thus ever did rebellion find rebuke.— Ill-spirited Worcester, did not we send grace, Pardon, and terms of love to all of you? And wouldst thou turn our offers contrary, Misuse the tenor of thy kinsman’s trust?

Three knights upon our party slain today, A noble earl, and many a creature else

155

160

165

5

FTLN 3115

FTLN 3116

FTLN 3117

FTLN 3118

FTLN 3119

FTLN 3120

FTLN 3121

FTLN 3122

FTLN 3123

FTLN 3124

FTLN 3125

FTLN 3126

FTLN 3127

FTLN 3128

FTLN 3129

FTLN 3130

FTLN 3131

FTLN 3132

FTLN 3133

FTLN 3134

FTLN 3135

FTLN 3136

FTLN 3137

FTLN 3138

FTLN 3139

FTLN 3140

FTLN 3141

FTLN 3142

FTLN 3143

223 ACT 5. SC. 5

Had been alive this hour

If, like a Christian, thou hadst truly borne Betwixt our armies true intelligence.

WORCESTER

What I have done my safety urged me to. And I embrace this fortune patiently, Since not to be avoided it falls on me.

KING

Bear Worcester to the death, and Vernon too.

Other offenders we will pause upon.

Worcester and Vernon exit, under guard.

How goes the field?

PRINCE

The noble Scot, Lord Douglas, when he saw

The fortune of the day quite turned from him,

The noble Percy slain, and all his men

Upon the foot of fear, fled with the rest,

And, falling from a hill, he was so bruised

That the pursuers took him. At my tent The Douglas is, and I beseech your Grace I may dispose of him.

KING With all my heart.

PRINCE

Then, brother John of Lancaster, to you This honorable bounty shall belong. Go to the Douglas and deliver him

Up to his pleasure, ransomless and free.

His valors shown upon our crests today

Have taught us how to cherish such high deeds, Even in the bosom of our adversaries.

LANCASTER

I thank your Grace for this high courtesy, Which I shall give away immediately.

KING

Then this remains, that we divide our power.

You, son John, and my cousin Westmoreland,

10

15

20

25

30

35

225 Henry IV, Part I ACT 5. SC. 5

Towards York shall bend you with your dearest speed

To meet Northumberland and the prelate Scroop,

Who, as we hear, are busily in arms. 40

Myself and you, son Harry, will towards Wales To fight with Glendower and the Earl of March. Rebellion in this land shall lose his sway, Meeting the check of such another day.

And since this business so fair is done, 45

Let us not leave till all our own be won.

They exit.

FTLN 3144

FTLN 3145

FTLN 3146

FTLN 3147

FTLN 3148

FTLN 3149

FTLN 3150

FTLN 3151

FTLN 3152

FTLN 3153

Measure-For-Measure






MEASURE FOR MEASURE




BY

WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE

ORIGINALLY WRITTEN IN 1603 OR 1604


Measure For Measure by William Shakespeare.





This edition was created and published by Global Grey

©GlobalGrey 2018

globalgreyebooks.com




CONTENTS

Dramatis Personae ACT 1

Scene 1 Scene 2 Scene 3 Scene 4

ACT 2

Scene 1 Scene 2 Scene 3 Scene 4

ACT 3

Scene 1 Scene 2

ACT 4

Scene 1 Scene 2 Scene 3 Scene 4 Scene 5 Scene 6

ACT 5

Scene 1




DRAMATIS PERSONAE

VINCENTIO, the Duke ANGELO, the Deputy ESCALUS, an ancient Lord CLAUDIO, a young gentleman LUCIO, a fantastic

Two other like Gentlemen

VARRIUS, a gentleman, servant to the Duke PROVOST

THOMAS, friar PETER, friar

A JUSTICE

ELBOW, a simple constable FROTH, a foolish gentleman

POMPEY, a clown and servant to Mistress Overdone ABHORSON, an executioner

BARNARDINE, a dissolute prisoner

ISABELLA, sister to Claudio MARIANA, betrothed to Angelo JULIET, beloved of Claudio FRANCISCA, a nun

MISTRESS OVERDONE, a bawd

Lords, Officers, Citizens, Boy, and Attendants




ACT 1




SCENE 1

An apartment in the DUKE’S palace.

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO, ESCALUS, Lords and Attendants

DUKE VINCENTIO

Escalus.

ESCALUS

My lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Of government the properties to unfold,

Would seem in me to affect speech and discourse; Since I am put to know that your own science Exceeds, in that, the lists of all advice

My strength can give you: then no more remains, But that to your sufficiency as your Worth is able, And let them work. The nature of our people, Our city’s institutions, and the terms

For common justice, you’re as pregnant in As art and practise hath enriched any

That we remember. There is our commission,

From which we would not have you warp. Call hither, I say, bid come before us Angelo.

Exit an Attendant

What figure of us think you he will bear?

For you must know, we have with special soul Elected him our absence to supply,

Lent him our terror, dress’d him with our love, And given his deputation all the organs

Of our own power: what think you of it?

ESCALUS





If any in Vienna be of worth

To undergo such ample grace and honour, It is Lord Angelo.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Look where he comes. Enter ANGELO ANGELO

Always obedient to your grace’s will, I come to know your pleasure.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Angelo,

There is a kind of character in thy life, That to the observer doth thy history Fully unfold. Thyself and thy belongings Are not thine own so proper as to waste Thyself upon thy virtues, they on thee.

Heaven doth with us as we with torches do, Not light them for themselves; for if our virtues Did not go forth of us, ’twere all alike

As if we had them not. Spirits are not finely touch’d But to fine issues, nor Nature never lends

The smallest scruple of her excellence But, like a thrifty goddess, she determines Herself the glory of a creditor,

Both thanks and use. But I do bend my speech To one that can my part in him advertise;

Hold therefore, Angelo:–

In our remove be thou at full ourself; Mortality and mercy in Vienna

Live in thy tongue and heart: old Escalus,

Though first in question, is thy secondary. Take thy commission.




ANGELO

Now, good my lord,

Let there be some more test made of my metal, Before so noble and so great a figure

Be stamp’d upon it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

No more evasion:

We have with a leaven’d and prepared choice Proceeded to you; therefore take your honours. Our haste from hence is of so quick condition That it prefers itself and leaves unquestion’d Matters of needful value. We shall write to you, As time and our concernings shall importune, How it goes with us, and do look to know

What doth befall you here. So, fare you well; To the hopeful execution do I leave you

Of your commissions.

ANGELO

Yet give leave, my lord,

That we may bring you something on the way.

DUKE VINCENTIO

My haste may not admit it;

Nor need you, on mine honour, have to do With any scruple; your scope is as mine own So to enforce or qualify the laws

As to your soul seems good. Give me your hand: I’ll privily away. I love the people,

But do not like to stage me to their eyes: Through it do well, I do not relish well

Their loud applause and Aves vehement; Nor do I think the man of safe discretion





That does affect it. Once more, fare you well.

ANGELO

The heavens give safety to your purposes!

ESCALUS

Lead forth and bring you back in happiness!

DUKE

I thank you. Fare you well.

Exit

ESCALUS

I shall desire you, sir, to give me leave

To have free speech with you; and it concerns me To look into the bottom of my place:

A power I have, but of what strength and nature I am not yet instructed.

ANGELO

‘Tis so with me. Let us withdraw together, And we may soon our satisfaction have Touching that point.

ESCALUS

I’ll wait upon your honour.

Exeunt

SCENE 2




A Street.

Enter LUCIO and two Gentlemen

LUCIO

If the duke with the other dukes come not to composition with the King of Hungary, why then all the dukes fall upon the king.

First Gentleman

Heaven grant us its peace, but not the King of Hungary’s!

Second Gentleman

Amen.

LUCIO

Thou concludest like the sanctimonious pirate, that went to sea with the Ten Commandments, but scraped one out of the table.

Second Gentleman ‘Thou shalt not steal’? LUCIO

Ay, that he razed.

First Gentleman

Why, ’twas a commandment to command the captain and all the rest from their functions: they put forth

to steal. There’s not a soldier of us all, that, in

the thanksgiving before meat, do relish the petition well that prays for peace.

Second Gentleman





I never heard any soldier dislike it.

LUCIO

I believe thee; for I think thou never wast where grace was said.

Second Gentleman

No? a dozen times at least.

First Gentleman What, in metre? LUCIO

In any proportion or in any language.

First Gentleman

I think, or in any religion.

LUCIO

Ay, why not? Grace is grace, despite of all controversy: as, for example, thou thyself art a wicked villain, despite of all grace.

First Gentleman

Well, there went but a pair of shears between us.

LUCIO

I grant; as there may between the lists and the velvet. Thou art the list.

First Gentleman

And thou the velvet: thou art good velvet; thou’rt a three-piled piece, I warrant thee: I had as lief

be a list of an English kersey as be piled, as thou art piled, for a French velvet. Do I speak feelingly now?




LUCIO

I think thou dost; and, indeed, with most painful feeling of thy speech: I will, out of thine own confession, learn to begin thy health; but, whilst I live, forget to drink after thee.

First Gentleman

I think I have done myself wrong, have I not?

Second Gentleman

Yes, that thou hast, whether thou art tainted or free.

LUCIO

Behold, behold. where Madam Mitigation comes! I

have purchased as many diseases under her roof as come to–

Second Gentleman

To what, I pray?

LUCIO

Judge.

Second Gentleman

To three thousand dolours a year.

First Gentleman

Ay, and more.

LUCIO

A French crown more.

First Gentleman





Thou art always figuring diseases in me; but thou art full of error; I am sound.

LUCIO

Nay, not as one would say, healthy; but so sound as things that are hollow: thy bones are hollow; impiety has made a feast of thee.

Enter MISTRESS OVERDONE

First Gentleman

How now! which of your hips has the most profound sciatica?

MISTRESS OVERDONE

Well, well; there’s one yonder arrested and carried to prison was worth five thousand of you all.

Second Gentleman Who’s that, I pray thee? MISTRESS OVERDONE

Marry, sir, that’s Claudio, Signior Claudio.

First Gentleman

Claudio to prison? ’tis not so.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

Nay, but I know ’tis so: I saw him arrested, saw him carried away; and, which is more, within these three days his head to be chopped off.

LUCIO

But, after all this fooling, I would not have it so. Art thou sure of this?

MISTRESS OVERDONE





I am too sure of it: and it is for getting Madam Julietta with child.

LUCIO

Believe me, this may be: he promised to meet me two hours since, and he was ever precise in

promise-keeping.

Second Gentleman

Besides, you know, it draws something near to the speech we had to such a purpose.

First Gentleman

But, most of all, agreeing with the proclamation.

LUCIO

Away! let’s go learn the truth of it. Exeunt LUCIO and Gentlemen MISTRESS OVERDONE

Thus, what with the war, what with the sweat, what with the gallows and what with poverty, I am custom-shrunk.

Enter POMPEY

How now! what’s the news with you?

POMPEY

Yonder man is carried to prison.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

Well; what has he done?

POMPEY





A woman.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

But what’s his offence?

POMPEY

Groping for trouts in a peculiar river.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

What, is there a maid with child by him?

POMPEY

No, but there’s a woman with maid by him. You have not heard of the proclamation, have you?

MISTRESS OVERDONE

What proclamation, man?

POMPEY

All houses in the suburbs of Vienna must be plucked down.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

And what shall become of those in the city?

POMPEY

They shall stand for seed: they had gone down too, but that a wise burgher put in for them.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

But shall all our houses of resort in the suburbs be pulled down?

POMPEY

To the ground, mistress.




MISTRESS OVERDONE

Why, here’s a change indeed in the commonwealth! What shall become of me?

POMPEY

Come; fear you not: good counsellors lack no clients: though you change your place, you need not change your trade; I’ll be your tapster still.

Courage! there will be pity taken on you: you that have worn your eyes almost out in the service, you will be considered.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

What’s to do here, Thomas tapster? let’s withdraw.

POMPEY

Here comes Signior Claudio, led by the provost to prison; and there’s Madam Juliet.

Exeunt

Enter Provost, CLAUDIO, JULIET, and Officers

CLAUDIO

Fellow, why dost thou show me thus to the world? Bear me to prison, where I am committed.

Provost

I do it not in evil disposition,

But from Lord Angelo by special charge.

CLAUDIO

Thus can the demigod Authority

Make us pay down for our offence by weight

The words of heaven; on whom it will, it will; On whom it will not, so; yet still ’tis just.




Re-enter LUCIO and two Gentlemen

LUCIO

Why, how now, Claudio! whence comes this restraint?

CLAUDIO

From too much liberty, my Lucio, liberty: As surfeit is the father of much fast,

So every scope by the immoderate use Turns to restraint. Our natures do pursue, Like rats that ravin down their proper bane, A thirsty evil; and when we drink we die.

LUCIO

If could speak so wisely under an arrest, I would send for certain of my creditors: and yet, to say the truth, I had as lief have the foppery of freedom as the morality of imprisonment. What’s thy offence, Claudio?

CLAUDIO

What but to speak of would offend again.

LUCIO

What, is’t murder?

CLAUDIO

No.

LUCIO

Lechery?

CLAUDIO

Call it so.




Provost

Away, sir! you must go.

CLAUDIO

One word, good friend. Lucio, a word with you.

LUCIO

A hundred, if they’ll do you any good. Is lechery so look’d after?

CLAUDIO

Thus stands it with me: upon a true contract I got possession of Julietta’s bed:

You know the lady; she is fast my wife, Save that we do the denunciation lack Of outward order: this we came not to, Only for propagation of a dower Remaining in the coffer of her friends,

From whom we thought it meet to hide our love Till time had made them for us. But it chances The stealth of our most mutual entertainment With character too gross is writ on Juliet.

LUCIO

With child, perhaps?

CLAUDIO

Unhappily, even so.

And the new deputy now for the duke– Whether it be the fault and glimpse of newness, Or whether that the body public be

A horse whereon the governor doth ride, Who, newly in the seat, that it may know

He can command, lets it straight feel the spur; Whether the tyranny be in his place,





Or in his emmence that fills it up,

I stagger in:–but this new governor Awakes me all the enrolled penalties

Which have, like unscour’d armour, hung by the wall So long that nineteen zodiacs have gone round

And none of them been worn; and, for a name, Now puts the drowsy and neglected act Freshly on me: ’tis surely for a name.

LUCIO

I warrant it is: and thy head stands so tickle on thy shoulders that a milkmaid, if she be in love, may sigh it off. Send after the duke and appeal to him.

CLAUDIO

I have done so, but he’s not to be found. I prithee, Lucio, do me this kind service:

This day my sister should the cloister enter And there receive her approbation: Acquaint her with the danger of my state:

Implore her, in my voice, that she make friends To the strict deputy; bid herself assay him:

I have great hope in that; for in her youth There is a prone and speechless dialect,

Such as move men; beside, she hath prosperous art When she will play with reason and discourse,

And well she can persuade.

LUCIO

I pray she may; as well for the encouragement of the like, which else would stand under grievous imposition, as for the enjoying of thy life, who I

would be sorry should be thus foolishly lost at a game of tick-tack. I’ll to her.




CLAUDIO

I thank you, good friend Lucio.

LUCIO

Within two hours.

CLAUDIO

Come, officer, away!

Exeunt

SCENE 3




A monastery.

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO and FRIAR THOMAS

DUKE VINCENTIO

No, holy father; throw away that thought; Believe not that the dribbling dart of love

Can pierce a complete bosom. Why I desire thee To give me secret harbour, hath a purpose

More grave and wrinkled than the aims and ends Of burning youth.

FRIAR THOMAS

May your grace speak of it?

DUKE VINCENTIO

My holy sir, none better knows than you How I have ever loved the life removed And held in idle price to haunt assemblies

Where youth, and cost, and witless bravery keeps. I have deliver’d to Lord Angelo,

A man of stricture and firm abstinence,

My absolute power and place here in Vienna, And he supposes me travell’d to Poland;

For so I have strew’d it in the common ear, And so it is received. Now, pious sir,

You will demand of me why I do this?

FRIAR THOMAS

Gladly, my lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

We have strict statutes and most biting laws. The needful bits and curbs to headstrong weeds, Which for this nineteen years we have let slip; Even like an o’ergrown lion in a cave,





That goes not out to prey. Now, as fond fathers, Having bound up the threatening twigs of birch, Only to stick it in their children’s sight

For terror, not to use, in time the rod

Becomes more mock’d than fear’d; so our decrees, Dead to infliction, to themselves are dead;

And liberty plucks justice by the nose;

The baby beats the nurse, and quite athwart Goes all decorum.

FRIAR THOMAS

It rested in your grace

To unloose this tied-up justice when you pleased: And it in you more dreadful would have seem’d Than in Lord Angelo.

DUKE VINCENTIO

I do fear, too dreadful:

Sith ’twas my fault to give the people scope, ‘Twould be my tyranny to strike and gall them For what I bid them do: for we bid this be done, When evil deeds have their permissive pass

And not the punishment. Therefore indeed, my father, I have on Angelo imposed the office;

Who may, in the ambush of my name, strike home, And yet my nature never in the fight

To do in slander. And to behold his sway, I will, as ’twere a brother of your order,

Visit both prince and people: therefore, I prithee, Supply me with the habit and instruct me

How I may formally in person bear me

Like a true friar. More reasons for this action At our more leisure shall I render you;





Only, this one: Lord Angelo is precise;

Stands at a guard with envy; scarce confesses That his blood flows, or that his appetite

Is more to bread than stone: hence shall we see, If power change purpose, what our seemers be.

Exeunt

SCENE 4




A nunnery.

Enter ISABELLA and FRANCISCA

ISABELLA

And have you nuns no farther privileges?

FRANCISCA

Are not these large enough?

ISABELLA

Yes, truly; I speak not as desiring more; But rather wishing a more strict restraint

Upon the sisterhood, the votarists of Saint Clare.

LUCIO

[Within] Ho! Peace be in this place!

ISABELLA

Who’s that which calls?

FRANCISCA

It is a man’s voice. Gentle Isabella,

Turn you the key, and know his business of him; You may, I may not; you are yet unsworn.

When you have vow’d, you must not speak with men But in the presence of the prioress:

Then, if you speak, you must not show your face, Or, if you show your face, you must not speak.

He calls again; I pray you, answer him.

Exit

ISABELLA

Peace and prosperity! Who is’t that calls




Enter LUCIO

LUCIO

Hail, virgin, if you be, as those cheek-roses Proclaim you are no less! Can you so stead me As bring me to the sight of Isabella,

A novice of this place and the fair sister To her unhappy brother Claudio?

ISABELLA

Why ‘her unhappy brother’? let me ask, The rather for I now must make you know I am that Isabella and his sister.

LUCIO

Gentle and fair, your brother kindly greets you: Not to be weary with you, he’s in prison.

ISABELLA

Woe me! for what?

LUCIO

For that which, if myself might be his judge, He should receive his punishment in thanks: He hath got his friend with child.

ISABELLA

Sir, make me not your story.

LUCIO

It is true.

I would not–though ’tis my familiar sin

With maids to seem the lapwing and to jest, Tongue far from heart–play with all virgins so:

I hold you as a thing ensky’d and sainted. By your renouncement an immortal spirit, And to be talk’d with in sincerity,





As with a saint.

ISABELLA

You do blaspheme the good in mocking me.

LUCIO

Do not believe it. Fewness and truth, ’tis thus: Your brother and his lover have embraced:

As those that feed grow full, as blossoming time That from the seedness the bare fallow brings To teeming foison, even so her plenteous womb Expresseth his full tilth and husbandry.

ISABELLA

Some one with child by him? My cousin Juliet?

LUCIO

Is she your cousin?

ISABELLA

Adoptedly; as school-maids change their names By vain though apt affection.

LUCIO

She it is.

ISABELLA

O, let him marry her.

LUCIO

This is the point.

The duke is very strangely gone from hence;

Bore many gentlemen, myself being one,





In hand and hope of action: but we do learn By those that know the very nerves of state, His givings-out were of an infinite distance From his true-meant design. Upon his place, And with full line of his authority,

Governs Lord Angelo; a man whose blood Is very snow-broth; one who never feels

The wanton stings and motions of the sense, But doth rebate and blunt his natural edge With profits of the mind, study and fast.

He–to give fear to use and liberty,

Which have for long run by the hideous law, As mice by lions–hath pick’d out an act, Under whose heavy sense your brother’s life Falls into forfeit: he arrests him on it;

And follows close the rigour of the statute, To make him an example. All hope is gone, Unless you have the grace by your fair prayer

To soften Angelo: and that’s my pith of business ‘Twixt you and your poor brother.

ISABELLA

Doth he so seek his life?

LUCIO

Has censured him

Already; and, as I hear, the provost hath A warrant for his execution.

ISABELLA

Alas! what poor ability’s in me To do him good?

LUCIO

Assay the power you have.




ISABELLA

My power? Alas, I doubt–

LUCIO

Our doubts are traitors

And make us lose the good we oft might win By fearing to attempt. Go to Lord Angelo,

And let him learn to know, when maidens sue, Men give like gods; but when they weep and kneel, All their petitions are as freely theirs

As they themselves would owe them.

ISABELLA

I’ll see what I can do.

LUCIO

But speedily.

ISABELLA

I will about it straight;

No longer staying but to give the mother Notice of my affair. I humbly thank you: Commend me to my brother: soon at night I’ll send him certain word of my success.

LUCIO

I take my leave of you.

ISABELLA

Good sir, adieu.

Exeunt




ACT 2




SCENE 1

A hall In ANGELO’s house.

Enter ANGELO, ESCALUS, and a Justice, Provost, Officers, and other Attendants, behind

ANGELO

We must not make a scarecrow of the law, Setting it up to fear the birds of prey,

And let it keep one shape, till custom make it Their perch and not their terror.

ESCALUS

Ay, but yet

Let us be keen, and rather cut a little,

Than fall, and bruise to death. Alas, this gentleman Whom I would save, had a most noble father!

Let but your honour know,

Whom I believe to be most strait in virtue, That, in the working of your own affections,

Had time cohered with place or place with wishing, Or that the resolute acting of your blood

Could have attain’d the effect of your own purpose, Whether you had not sometime in your life

Err’d in this point which now you censure him, And pull’d the law upon you.

ANGELO

‘Tis one thing to be tempted, Escalus, Another thing to fall. I not deny,

The jury, passing on the prisoner’s life,

May in the sworn twelve have a thief or two

Guiltier than him they try. What’s open made to justice,

That justice seizes: what know the laws





That thieves do pass on thieves? ‘Tis very pregnant, The jewel that we find, we stoop and take’t Because we see it; but what we do not see

We tread upon, and never think of it. You may not so extenuate his offence

For I have had such faults; but rather tell me, When I, that censure him, do so offend,

Let mine own judgment pattern out my death, And nothing come in partial. Sir, he must die.

ESCALUS

Be it as your wisdom will.

ANGELO

Where is the provost?

Provost

Here, if it like your honour.

ANGELO

See that Claudio

Be executed by nine to-morrow morning: Bring him his confessor, let him be prepared; For that’s the utmost of his pilgrimage.

Exit Provost

ESCALUS

[Aside] Well, heaven forgive him! and forgive us all! Some rise by sin, and some by virtue fall:

Some run from brakes of ice, and answer none: And some condemned for a fault alone.

Enter ELBOW, and Officers with FROTH and POMPEY

ELBOW

Come, bring them away: if these be good people in





a commonweal that do nothing but use their abuses in common houses, I know no law: bring them away.

ANGELO

How now, sir! What’s your name? and what’s the matter?

ELBOW

If it Please your honour, I am the poor duke’s constable, and my name is Elbow: I do lean upon justice, sir, and do bring in here before your good honour two notorious benefactors.

ANGELO

Benefactors? Well; what benefactors are they? are they not malefactors?

ELBOW

If it? please your honour, I know not well what they are: but precise villains they are, that I am sure

of; and void of all profanation in the world that good Christians ought to have.

ESCALUS

This comes off well; here’s a wise officer.

ANGELO

Go to: what quality are they of? Elbow is your name? why dost thou not speak, Elbow?

POMPEY

He cannot, sir; he’s out at elbow.

ANGELO

What are you, sir?

ELBOW





He, sir! a tapster, sir; parcel-bawd; one that

serves a bad woman; whose house, sir, was, as they say, plucked down in the suburbs; and now she

professes a hot-house, which, I think, is a very ill house too.

ESCALUS

How know you that?

ELBOW

My wife, sir, whom I detest before heaven and your honour,–

ESCALUS

How? thy wife?

ELBOW

Ay, sir; whom, I thank heaven, is an honest woman,–

ESCALUS

Dost thou detest her therefore?

ELBOW

I say, sir, I will detest myself also, as well as

she, that this house, if it be not a bawd’s house, it is pity of her life, for it is a naughty house.

ESCALUS

How dost thou know that, constable?

ELBOW

Marry, sir, by my wife; who, if she had been a woman cardinally given, might have been accused in fornication, adultery, and all uncleanliness there.

ESCALUS

By the woman’s means?




ELBOW

Ay, sir, by Mistress Overdone’s means: but as she spit in his face, so she defied him.

POMPEY

Sir, if it please your honour, this is not so.

ELBOW

Prove it before these varlets here, thou honourable man; prove it.

ESCALUS

Do you hear how he misplaces?

POMPEY

Sir, she came in great with child; and longing, saving your honour’s reverence, for stewed prunes; sir, we had but two in the house, which at that very distant time stood, as it were, in a fruit-dish, a

dish of some three-pence; your honours have seen such dishes; they are not China dishes, but very good dishes,–

ESCALUS

Go to, go to: no matter for the dish, sir.

POMPEY

No, indeed, sir, not of a pin; you are therein in the right: but to the point. As I say, this Mistress Elbow, being, as I say, with child, and being great-bellied, and longing, as I said, for prunes; and having but two in the dish, as I said,

Master Froth here, this very man, having eaten the

rest, as I said, and, as I say, paying for them very honestly; for, as you know, Master Froth, I could not give you three-pence again.




FROTH

No, indeed.

POMPEY

Very well: you being then, if you be remembered, cracking the stones of the foresaid prunes,–

FROTH

Ay, so I did indeed.

POMPEY

Why, very well; I telling you then, if you be remembered, that such a one and such a one were past cure of the thing you wot of, unless they kept very good diet, as I told you,–

FROTH

All this is true.

POMPEY

Why, very well, then,–

ESCALUS

Come, you are a tedious fool: to the purpose. What was done to Elbow’s wife, that he hath cause to complain of? Come me to what was done to her.

POMPEY

Sir, your honour cannot come to that yet.

ESCALUS

No, sir, nor I mean it not.




POMPEY

Sir, but you shall come to it, by your honour’s leave. And, I beseech you, look into Master Froth here, sir; a man of four-score pound a year; whose father died at Hallowmas: was’t not at Hallowmas, Master Froth?

FROTH

All-hallond eve.

POMPEY

Why, very well; I hope here be truths. He, sir, sitting, as I say, in a lower chair, sir; ’twas in

the Bunch of Grapes, where indeed you have a delight to sit, have you not?

FROTH

I have so; because it is an open room and good for winter.

POMPEY

Why, very well, then; I hope here be truths.

ANGELO

This will last out a night in Russia,

When nights are longest there: I’ll take my leave. And leave you to the hearing of the cause; Hoping you’ll find good cause to whip them all.

ESCALUS

I think no less. Good morrow to your lordship.

Exit ANGELO

Now, sir, come on: what was done to Elbow’s wife, once more?

POMPEY





Once, sir? there was nothing done to her once.

ELBOW

I beseech you, sir, ask him what this man did to my wife.

POMPEY

I beseech your honour, ask me.

ESCALUS

Well, sir; what did this gentleman to her?

POMPEY

I beseech you, sir, look in this gentleman’s face. Good Master Froth, look upon his honour; ’tis for a good purpose. Doth your honour mark his face?

ESCALUS

Ay, sir, very well.

POMPEY

Nay; I beseech you, mark it well.

ESCALUS

Well, I do so.

POMPEY

Doth your honour see any harm in his face?

ESCALUS

Why, no.

POMPEY

I’ll be supposed upon a book, his face is the worst thing about him. Good, then; if his face be the





worst thing about him, how could Master Froth do the constable’s wife any harm? I would know that of

your honour.

ESCALUS

He’s in the right. Constable, what say you to it?

ELBOW

First, an it like you, the house is a respected house; next, this is a respected fellow; and his mistress is a respected woman.

POMPEY

By this hand, sir, his wife is a more respected person than any of us all.

ELBOW

Varlet, thou liest; thou liest, wicked varlet! the time has yet to come that she was ever respected with man, woman, or child.

POMPEY

Sir, she was respected with him before he married with her.

ESCALUS

Which is the wiser here? Justice or Iniquity? Is this true?

ELBOW

O thou caitiff! O thou varlet! O thou wicked Hannibal! I respected with her before I was married to her! If ever I was respected with her, or she

with me, let not your worship think me the poor

duke’s officer. Prove this, thou wicked Hannibal, or I’ll have mine action of battery on thee.




ESCALUS

If he took you a box o’ the ear, you might have your action of slander too.

ELBOW

Marry, I thank your good worship for it. What is’t

your worship’s pleasure I shall do with this wicked caitiff?

ESCALUS

Truly, officer, because he hath some offences in him that thou wouldst discover if thou couldst, let him continue in his courses till thou knowest what they are.

ELBOW

Marry, I thank your worship for it. Thou seest, thou wicked varlet, now, what’s come upon thee: thou art to continue now, thou varlet; thou art to continue.

ESCALUS

Where were you born, friend?

FROTH

Here in Vienna, sir.

ESCALUS

Are you of fourscore pounds a year?

FROTH

Yes, an’t please you, sir.

ESCALUS

So. What trade are you of, sir?




POMPHEY

Tapster; a poor widow’s tapster.

ESCALUS

Your mistress’ name?

POMPHEY

Mistress Overdone.

ESCALUS

Hath she had any more than one husband?

POMPEY

Nine, sir; Overdone by the last.

ESCALUS

Nine! Come hither to me, Master Froth. Master Froth, I would not have you acquainted with tapsters: they will draw you, Master Froth, and you will hang them. Get you gone, and let me hear no more of you.

FROTH

I thank your worship. For mine own part, I never come into any room in a tap-house, but I am drawn in.

ESCALUS

Well, no more of it, Master Froth: farewell.

Exit FROTH

Come you hither to me, Master tapster. What’s your name, Master tapster?

POMPEY





Pompey.

ESCALUS

What else?

POMPEY

Bum, sir.

ESCALUS

Troth, and your bum is the greatest thing about you; so that in the beastliest sense you are Pompey the Great. Pompey, you are partly a bawd, Pompey, howsoever you colour it in being a tapster, are you not? come, tell me true: it shall be the better for you.

POMPEY

Truly, sir, I am a poor fellow that would live.

ESCALUS

How would you live, Pompey? by being a bawd? What do you think of the trade, Pompey? is it a lawful trade?

POMPEY

If the law would allow it, sir.

ESCALUS

But the law will not allow it, Pompey; nor it shall not be allowed in Vienna.

POMPEY

Does your worship mean to geld and splay all the youth of the city?

ESCALUS

No, Pompey.




POMPEY

Truly, sir, in my poor opinion, they will to’t then. If your worship will take order for the drabs and the knaves, you need not to fear the bawds.

ESCALUS

There are pretty orders beginning, I can tell you: it is but heading and hanging.

POMPEY

If you head and hang all that offend that way but for ten year together, you’ll be glad to give out a commission for more heads: if this law hold in Vienna ten year, I’ll rent the fairest house in it after three-pence a bay: if you live to see this come to pass, say Pompey told you so.

ESCALUS

Thank you, good Pompey; and, in requital of your prophecy, hark you: I advise you, let me not find

you before me again upon any complaint whatsoever; no, not for dwelling where you do: if I do, Pompey,

I shall beat you to your tent, and prove a shrewd Caesar to you; in plain dealing, Pompey, I shall

have you whipt: so, for this time, Pompey, fare you well.

POMPEY

I thank your worship for your good counsel:

Aside

but I shall follow it as the flesh and fortune shall better determine.

Whip me? No, no; let carman whip his jade:





The valiant heart is not whipt out of his trade.

Exit

ESCALUS

Come hither to me, Master Elbow; come hither, Master constable. How long have you been in this place of constable?

ELBOW

Seven year and a half, sir.

ESCALUS

I thought, by your readiness in the office, you had continued in it some time. You say, seven years together?

ELBOW

And a half, sir.

ESCALUS

Alas, it hath been great pains to you. They do you wrong to put you so oft upon ‘t: are there not men in your ward sufficient to serve it?

ELBOW

Faith, sir, few of any wit in such matters: as they are chosen, they are glad to choose me for them; I do it for some piece of money, and go through with all.

ESCALUS

Look you bring me in the names of some six or seven, the most sufficient of your parish.

ELBOW

To your worship’s house, sir?




ESCALUS

To my house. Fare you well.

Exit ELBOW

What’s o’clock, think you?

Justice Eleven, sir. ESCALUS

I pray you home to dinner with me.

Justice

I humbly thank you.

ESCALUS

It grieves me for the death of Claudio; But there’s no remedy.

Justice

Lord Angelo is severe.

ESCALUS

It is but needful:

Mercy is not itself, that oft looks so; Pardon is still the nurse of second woe: But yet,–poor Claudio! There is no remedy. Come, sir.

Exeunt

SCENE 2




Another room in the same. Enter Provost and a Servant Servant

He’s hearing of a cause; he will come straight I’ll tell him of you.

Provost

Pray you, do.

Exit Servant

I’ll know

His pleasure; may be he will relent. Alas, He hath but as offended in a dream!

All sects, all ages smack of this vice; and he To die for’t!

Enter ANGELO

ANGELO

Now, what’s the matter. Provost?

Provost

Is it your will Claudio shall die tomorrow?

ANGELO

Did not I tell thee yea? hadst thou not order? Why dost thou ask again?

Provost

Lest I might be too rash:

Under your good correction, I have seen,

When, after execution, judgment hath Repented o’er his doom.




ANGELO

Go to; let that be mine:

Do you your office, or give up your place, And you shall well be spared.

Provost

I crave your honour’s pardon.

What shall be done, sir, with the groaning Juliet? She’s very near her hour.

ANGELO

Dispose of her

To some more fitter place, and that with speed.

Re-enter Servant

Servant

Here is the sister of the man condemn’d Desires access to you.

ANGELO

Hath he a sister?

Provost

Ay, my good lord; a very virtuous maid, And to be shortly of a sisterhood,

If not already.

ANGELO

Well, let her be admitted.

Exit Servant

See you the fornicatress be removed: Let have needful, but not lavish, means; There shall be order for’t.




Enter ISABELLA and LUCIO

Provost

God save your honour!

ANGELO

Stay a little while.

To ISABELLA

You’re welcome: what’s your will?

ISABELLA

I am a woeful suitor to your honour, Please but your honour hear me.

ANGELO

Well; what’s your suit?

ISABELLA

There is a vice that most I do abhor,

And most desire should meet the blow of justice; For which I would not plead, but that I must;

For which I must not plead, but that I am At war ‘twixt will and will not.

ANGELO

Well; the matter?

ISABELLA

I have a brother is condemn’d to die: I do beseech you, let it be his fault, And not my brother.




Provost

[Aside] Heaven give thee moving graces!

ANGELO

Condemn the fault and not the actor of it? Why, every fault’s condemn’d ere it be done: Mine were the very cipher of a function,

To fine the faults whose fine stands in record, And let go by the actor.

ISABELLA

O just but severe law!

I had a brother, then. Heaven keep your honour!

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] Give’t not o’er so: to him again, entreat him;

Kneel down before him, hang upon his gown: You are too cold; if you should need a pin,

You could not with more tame a tongue desire it: To him, I say!

ISABELLA

Must he needs die?

ANGELO

Maiden, no remedy.

ISABELLA

Yes; I do think that you might pardon him,

And neither heaven nor man grieve at the mercy.

ANGELO





I will not do’t.

ISABELLA

But can you, if you would?

ANGELO

Look, what I will not, that I cannot do.

ISABELLA

But might you do’t, and do the world no wrong, If so your heart were touch’d with that remorse A s mine is to him?

ANGELO

He’s sentenced; ’tis too late.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] You are too cold.

ISABELLA

Too late? why, no; I, that do speak a word. May call it back again. Well, believe this, No ceremony that to great ones ‘longs,

Not the king’s crown, nor the deputed sword, The marshal’s truncheon, nor the judge’s robe, Become them with one half so good a grace As mercy does.

If he had been as you and you as he,

You would have slipt like him; but he, like you, Would not have been so stern.

ANGELO

Pray you, be gone.

ISABELLA





I would to heaven I had your potency,

And you were Isabel! should it then be thus? No; I would tell what ’twere to be a judge, And what a prisoner.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA]

Ay, touch him; there’s the vein.

ANGELO

Your brother is a forfeit of the law, And you but waste your words.

ISABELLA

Alas, alas!

Why, all the souls that were were forfeit once; And He that might the vantage best have took Found out the remedy. How would you be,

If He, which is the top of judgment, should But judge you as you are? O, think on that; And mercy then will breathe within your lips, Like man new made.

ANGELO

Be you content, fair maid;

It is the law, not I condemn your brother: Were he my kinsman, brother, or my son,

It should be thus with him: he must die tomorrow.

ISABELLA

To-morrow! O, that’s sudden! Spare him, spare him! He’s not prepared for death. Even for our kitchens We kill the fowl of season: shall we serve heaven With less respect than we do minister

To our gross selves? Good, good my lord, bethink you; Who is it that hath died for this offence?





There’s many have committed it.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] Ay, well said.

ANGELO

The law hath not been dead, though it hath slept: Those many had not dared to do that evil,

If the first that did the edict infringe

Had answer’d for his deed: now ’tis awake Takes note of what is done; and, like a prophet, Looks in a glass, that shows what future evils, Either new, or by remissness new-conceived, And so in progress to be hatch’d and born,

Are now to have no successive degrees, But, ere they live, to end.

ISABELLA

Yet show some pity.

ANGELO

I show it most of all when I show justice; For then I pity those I do not know,

Which a dismiss’d offence would after gall;

And do him right that, answering one foul wrong, Lives not to act another. Be satisfied;

Your brother dies to-morrow; be content.

ISABELLA

So you must be the first that gives this sentence, And he, that suffer’s. O, it is excellent

To have a giant’s strength; but it is tyrannous To use it like a giant.

LUCIO





[Aside to ISABELLA] That’s well said.

ISABELLA

Could great men thunder

As Jove himself does, Jove would ne’er be quiet, For every pelting, petty officer

Would use his heaven for thunder; Nothing but thunder! Merciful Heaven,

Thou rather with thy sharp and sulphurous bolt Split’st the unwedgeable and gnarled oak

Than the soft myrtle: but man, proud man, Drest in a little brief authority,

Most ignorant of what he’s most assured, His glassy essence, like an angry ape,

Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven

As make the angels weep; who, with our spleens, Would all themselves laugh mortal.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] O, to him, to him, wench! he will relent;

He’s coming; I perceive ‘t.

Provost

[Aside] Pray heaven she win him!

ISABELLA

We cannot weigh our brother with ourself: Great men may jest with saints; ’tis wit in them, But in the less foul profanation.

LUCIO

Thou’rt i’ the right, girl; more o, that.

ISABELLA





That in the captain’s but a choleric word, Which in the soldier is flat blasphemy.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] Art avised o’ that? more on ‘t.

ANGELO

Why do you put these sayings upon me?

ISABELLA

Because authority, though it err like others, Hath yet a kind of medicine in itself,

That skins the vice o’ the top. Go to your bosom; Knock there, and ask your heart what it doth know That’s like my brother’s fault: if it confess

A natural guiltiness such as is his,

Let it not sound a thought upon your tongue Against my brother’s life.

ANGELO

[Aside] She speaks, and ’tis

Such sense, that my sense breeds with it. Fare you well.

ISABELLA

Gentle my lord, turn back.

ANGELO

I will bethink me: come again tomorrow.

ISABELLA

Hark how I’ll bribe you: good my lord, turn back.

ANGELO

How! bribe me?




ISABELLA

Ay, with such gifts that heaven shall share with you.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] You had marr’d all else.

ISABELLA

Not with fond shekels of the tested gold,

Or stones whose rates are either rich or poor As fancy values them; but with true prayers That shall be up at heaven and enter there Ere sun-rise, prayers from preserved souls, From fasting maids whose minds are dedicate To nothing temporal.

ANGELO

Well; come to me to-morrow.

LUCIO

[Aside to ISABELLA] Go to; ’tis well; away!

ISABELLA

Heaven keep your honour safe!

ANGELO

[Aside] Amen:

For I am that way going to temptation, Where prayers cross.

ISABELLA

At what hour to-morrow Shall I attend your lordship?

ANGELO





At any time ‘fore noon.

ISABELLA

‘Save your honour!

Exeunt ISABELLA, LUCIO, and Provost

ANGELO

From thee, even from thy virtue!

What’s this, what’s this? Is this her fault or mine? The tempter or the tempted, who sins most?

Ha!

Not she: nor doth she tempt: but it is I That, lying by the violet in the sun,

Do as the carrion does, not as the flower, Corrupt with virtuous season. Can it be That modesty may more betray our sense

Than woman’s lightness? Having waste ground enough, Shall we desire to raze the sanctuary

And pitch our evils there? O, fie, fie, fie! What dost thou, or what art thou, Angelo? Dost thou desire her foully for those things That make her good? O, let her brother live! Thieves for their robbery have authority

When judges steal themselves. What, do I love her, That I desire to hear her speak again,

And feast upon her eyes? What is’t I dream on? O cunning enemy, that, to catch a saint,

With saints dost bait thy hook! Most dangerous Is that temptation that doth goad us on

To sin in loving virtue: never could the strumpet, With all her double vigour, art and nature,

Once stir my temper; but this virtuous maid

Subdues me quite. Even till now,





When men were fond, I smiled and wonder’d how.

Exit

SCENE 3




A room in a prison.

Enter, severally, DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as a friar, and Provost

DUKE VINCENTIO

Hail to you, provost! so I think you are.

Provost

I am the provost. What’s your will, good friar?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Bound by my charity and my blest order, I come to visit the afflicted spirits

Here in the prison. Do me the common right To let me see them and to make me know The nature of their crimes, that I may minister To them accordingly.

Provost

I would do more than that, if more were needful.

Enter JULIET

Look, here comes one: a gentlewoman of mine, Who, falling in the flaws of her own youth, Hath blister’d her report: she is with child;

And he that got it, sentenced; a young man More fit to do another such offence

Than die for this.

DUKE VINCENTIO

When must he die?

Provost

As I do think, to-morrow.





I have provided for you: stay awhile,

To JULIET

And you shall be conducted.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Repent you, fair one, of the sin you carry?

JULIET

I do; and bear the shame most patiently.

DUKE VINCENTIO

I’ll teach you how you shall arraign your conscience, And try your penitence, if it be sound,

Or hollowly put on.

JULIET

I’ll gladly learn.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Love you the man that wrong’d you?

JULIET

Yes, as I love the woman that wrong’d him.

DUKE VINCENTIO

So then it seems your most offenceful act Was mutually committed?

JULIET

Mutually.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Then was your sin of heavier kind than his.

JULIET





I do confess it, and repent it, father.

DUKE VINCENTIO

‘Tis meet so, daughter: but lest you do repent, As that the sin hath brought you to this shame,

Which sorrow is always towards ourselves, not heaven, Showing we would not spare heaven as we love it,

But as we stand in fear,–

JULIET

I do repent me, as it is an evil, And take the shame with joy.

DUKE VINCENTIO

There rest.

Your partner, as I hear, must die to-morrow, And I am going with instruction to him.

Grace go with you, Benedicite!

Exit

JULIET

Must die to-morrow! O injurious love,

That respites me a life, whose very comfort Is still a dying horror!

Provost

‘Tis pity of him.

Exeunt

SCENE 4




A room in ANGELO’s house.

Enter ANGELO

ANGELO

When I would pray and think, I think and pray

To several subjects. Heaven hath my empty words; Whilst my invention, hearing not my tongue, Anchors on Isabel: Heaven in my mouth,

As if I did but only chew his name;

And in my heart the strong and swelling evil

Of my conception. The state, whereon I studied Is like a good thing, being often read,

Grown fear’d and tedious; yea, my gravity, Wherein–let no man hear me–I take pride, Could I with boot change for an idle plume, Which the air beats for vain. O place, O form, How often dost thou with thy case, thy habit, Wrench awe from fools and tie the wiser souls To thy false seeming! Blood, thou art blood: Let’s write good angel on the devil’s horn:

‘Tis not the devil’s crest.

Enter a Servant

How now! who’s there?

Servant

One Isabel, a sister, desires access to you.

ANGELO

Teach her the way.

Exit Servant

O heavens!





Why does my blood thus muster to my heart, Making both it unable for itself,

And dispossessing all my other parts Of necessary fitness?

So play the foolish throngs with one that swoons; Come all to help him, and so stop the air

By which he should revive: and even so The general, subject to a well-wish’d king,

Quit their own part, and in obsequious fondness Crowd to his presence, where their untaught love Must needs appear offence.

Enter ISABELLA

How now, fair maid?

ISABELLA

I am come to know your pleasure.

ANGELO

That you might know it, would much better please me Than to demand what ’tis. Your brother cannot live.

ISABELLA

Even so. Heaven keep your honour!

ANGELO

Yet may he live awhile; and, it may be,

As long as you or I

yet he must die.

ISABELLA

Under your sentence?

ANGELO

Yea.




ISABELLA

When, I beseech you? that in his reprieve, Longer or shorter, he may be so fitted That his soul sicken not.

ANGELO

Ha! fie, these filthy vices! It were as good To pardon him that hath from nature stolen A man already made, as to remit

Their saucy sweetness that do coin heaven’s image In stamps that are forbid: ’tis all as easy

Falsely to take away a life true made As to put metal in restrained means To make a false one.

ISABELLA

‘Tis set down so in heaven, but not in earth.

ANGELO

Say you so? then I shall pose you quickly. Which had you rather, that the most just law

Now took your brother’s life; or, to redeem him, Give up your body to such sweet uncleanness As she that he hath stain’d?

ISABELLA

Sir, believe this,

I had rather give my body than my soul.

ANGELO

I talk not of your soul: our compell’d sins Stand more for number than for accompt.

ISABELLA

How say you?




ANGELO

Nay, I’ll not warrant that; for I can speak Against the thing I say. Answer to this:

I, now the voice of the recorded law, Pronounce a sentence on your brother’s life: Might there not be a charity in sin

To save this brother’s life?

ISABELLA

Please you to do’t,

I’ll take it as a peril to my soul, It is no sin at all, but charity.

ANGELO

Pleased you to do’t at peril of your soul, Were equal poise of sin and charity.

ISABELLA

That I do beg his life, if it be sin,

Heaven let me bear it! you granting of my suit, If that be sin, I’ll make it my morn prayer

To have it added to the faults of mine, And nothing of your answer.

ANGELO

Nay, but hear me.

Your sense pursues not mine: either you are ignorant, Or seem so craftily; and that’s not good.

ISABELLA

Let me be ignorant, and in nothing good, But graciously to know I am no better.

ANGELO

Thus wisdom wishes to appear most bright When it doth tax itself; as these black masks Proclaim an enshield beauty ten times louder Than beauty could, display’d. But mark me; To be received plain, I’ll speak more gross: Your brother is to die.




ISABELLA

So.

ANGELO

And his offence is so, as it appears, Accountant to the law upon that pain.

ISABELLA

True.

ANGELO

Admit no other way to save his life,– As I subscribe not that, nor any other,

But in the loss of question,–that you, his sister, Finding yourself desired of such a person, Whose credit with the judge, or own great place, Could fetch your brother from the manacles

Of the all-building law; and that there were No earthly mean to save him, but that either You must lay down the treasures of your body To this supposed, or else to let him suffer; What would you do?

ISABELLA

As much for my poor brother as myself: That is, were I under the terms of death,

The impression of keen whips I’ld wear as rubies, And strip myself to death, as to a bed

That longing have been sick for, ere I’ld yield My body up to shame.




ANGELO

Then must your brother die.

ISABELLA

And ’twere the cheaper way:

Better it were a brother died at once, Than that a sister, by redeeming him, Should die for ever.

ANGELO

Were not you then as cruel as the sentence That you have slander’d so?

ISABELLA

Ignomy in ransom and free pardon Are of two houses: lawful mercy

Is nothing kin to foul redemption.

ANGELO

You seem’d of late to make the law a tyrant; And rather proved the sliding of your brother A merriment than a vice.

ISABELLA

O, pardon me, my lord; it oft falls out,

To have what we would have, we speak not what we mean: I something do excuse the thing I hate,

For his advantage that I dearly love.

ANGELO

We are all frail.

ISABELLA

Else let my brother die,





If not a feodary, but only he Owe and succeed thy weakness.

ANGELO

Nay, women are frail too.

ISABELLA

Ay, as the glasses where they view themselves; Which are as easy broke as they make forms.

Women! Help Heaven! men their creation mar In profiting by them. Nay, call us ten times frail; For we are soft as our complexions are,

And credulous to false prints.

ANGELO

I think it well:

And from this testimony of your own sex,– Since I suppose we are made to be no stronger

Than faults may shake our frames,–let me be bold; I do arrest your words. Be that you are,

That is, a woman; if you be more, you’re none; If you be one, as you are well express’d

By all external warrants, show it now, By putting on the destined livery.

ISABELLA

I have no tongue but one: gentle my lord,

Let me entreat you speak the former language.

ANGELO

Plainly conceive, I love you.

ISABELLA

My brother did love Juliet,





And you tell me that he shall die for it.

ANGELO

He shall not, Isabel, if you give me love.

ISABELLA

I know your virtue hath a licence in’t, Which seems a little fouler than it is, To pluck on others.

ANGELO

Believe me, on mine honour, My words express my purpose.

ISABELLA

Ha! little honour to be much believed,

And most pernicious purpose! Seeming, seeming! I will proclaim thee, Angelo; look for’t:

Sign me a present pardon for my brother,

Or with an outstretch’d throat I’ll tell the world aloud What man thou art.

ANGELO

Who will believe thee, Isabel?

My unsoil’d name, the austereness of my life, My vouch against you, and my place i’ the state, Will so your accusation overweigh,

That you shall stifle in your own report And smell of calumny. I have begun, And now I give my sensual race the rein: Fit thy consent to my sharp appetite; Lay by all nicety and prolixious blushes,

That banish what they sue for; redeem thy brother By yielding up thy body to my will;

Or else he must not only die the death,





But thy unkindness shall his death draw out

To lingering sufferance. Answer me to-morrow, Or, by the affection that now guides me most, I’ll prove a tyrant to him. As for you,

Say what you can, my false o’erweighs your true.

Exit

ISABELLA

To whom should I complain? Did I tell this, Who would believe me? O perilous mouths,

That bear in them one and the self-same tongue, Either of condemnation or approof;

Bidding the law make court’sy to their will: Hooking both right and wrong to the appetite, To follow as it draws! I’ll to my brother:

Though he hath fallen by prompture of the blood, Yet hath he in him such a mind of honour.

That, had he twenty heads to tender down On twenty bloody blocks, he’ld yield them up, Before his sister should her body stoop

To such abhorr’d pollution.

Then, Isabel, live chaste, and, brother, die: More than our brother is our chastity.

I’ll tell him yet of Angelo’s request,

And fit his mind to death, for his soul’s rest.

Exit




ACT 3




SCENE 1

A room in the prison.

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as before, CLAUDIO, and Provost

DUKE VINCENTIO

So then you hope of pardon from Lord Angelo?

CLAUDIO

The miserable have no other medicine But only hope:

I’ve hope to live, and am prepared to die.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Be absolute for death; either death or life

Shall thereby be the sweeter. Reason thus with life: If I do lose thee, I do lose a thing

That none but fools would keep: a breath thou art, Servile to all the skyey influences,

That dost this habitation, where thou keep’st, Hourly afflict: merely, thou art death’s fool; For him thou labour’st by thy flight to shun

And yet runn’st toward him still. Thou art not noble; For all the accommodations that thou bear’st

Are nursed by baseness. Thou’rt by no means valiant; For thou dost fear the soft and tender fork

Of a poor worm. Thy best of rest is sleep,

And that thou oft provokest; yet grossly fear’st Thy death, which is no more. Thou art not thyself; For thou exist’st on many a thousand grains

That issue out of dust. Happy thou art not;

For what thou hast not, still thou strivest to get, And what thou hast, forget’st. Thou art not certain;

For thy complexion shifts to strange effects, After the moon. If thou art rich, thou’rt poor; For, like an ass whose back with ingots bows, Thou bear’s thy heavy riches but a journey,





And death unloads thee. Friend hast thou none; For thine own bowels, which do call thee sire, The mere effusion of thy proper loins,

Do curse the gout, serpigo, and the rheum,

For ending thee no sooner. Thou hast nor youth nor age, But, as it were, an after-dinner’s sleep,

Dreaming on both; for all thy blessed youth Becomes as aged, and doth beg the alms

Of palsied eld; and when thou art old and rich, Thou hast neither heat, affection, limb, nor beauty, To make thy riches pleasant. What’s yet in this That bears the name of life? Yet in this life

Lie hid moe thousand deaths: yet death we fear, That makes these odds all even.

CLAUDIO

I humbly thank you.

To sue to live, I find I seek to die;

And, seeking death, find life: let it come on.

ISABELLA

[Within] What, ho! Peace here; grace and good company!

Provost

Who’s there? come in: the wish deserves a welcome.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Dear sir, ere long I’ll visit you again.

CLAUDIO

Most holy sir, I thank you.

Enter ISABELLA




ISABELLA

My business is a word or two with Claudio.

Provost

And very welcome. Look, signior, here’s your sister.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Provost, a word with you.

Provost

As many as you please.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Bring me to hear them speak, where I may be concealed.

Exeunt DUKE VINCENTIO and Provost

CLAUDIO

Now, sister, what’s the comfort?

ISABELLA

Why,

As all comforts are; most good, most good indeed. Lord Angelo, having affairs to heaven,

Intends you for his swift ambassador, Where you shall be an everlasting leiger:

Therefore your best appointment make with speed; To-morrow you set on.

CLAUDIO

Is there no remedy?

ISABELLA

None, but such remedy as, to save a head, To cleave a heart in twain.




CLAUDIO

But is there any?

ISABELLA

Yes, brother, you may live:

There is a devilish mercy in the judge,

If you’ll implore it, that will free your life, But fetter you till death.

CLAUDIO

Perpetual durance?

ISABELLA

Ay, just; perpetual durance, a restraint, Though all the world’s vastidity you had, To a determined scope.

CLAUDIO

But in what nature?

ISABELLA

In such a one as, you consenting to’t,

Would bark your honour from that trunk you bear, And leave you naked.

CLAUDIO

Let me know the point.

ISABELLA

O, I do fear thee, Claudio; and I quake,

Lest thou a feverous life shouldst entertain, And six or seven winters more respect

Than a perpetual honour. Darest thou die? The sense of death is most in apprehension; And the poor beetle, that we tread upon,





In corporal sufferance finds a pang as great As when a giant dies.

CLAUDIO

Why give you me this shame? Think you I can a resolution fetch

From flowery tenderness? If I must die, I will encounter darkness as a bride, And hug it in mine arms.

ISABELLA

There spake my brother; there my father’s grave Did utter forth a voice. Yes, thou must die:

Thou art too noble to conserve a life

In base appliances. This outward-sainted deputy, Whose settled visage and deliberate word

Nips youth i’ the head and follies doth emmew As falcon doth the fowl, is yet a devil

His filth within being cast, he would appear A pond as deep as hell.

CLAUDIO

The prenzie Angelo!

ISABELLA

O, ’tis the cunning livery of hell,

The damned’st body to invest and cover

In prenzie guards! Dost thou think, Claudio? If I would yield him my virginity,

Thou mightst be freed.

CLAUDIO

O heavens! it cannot be.




ISABELLA

Yes, he would give’t thee, from this rank offence, So to offend him still. This night’s the time

That I should do what I abhor to name, Or else thou diest to-morrow.

CLAUDIO

Thou shalt not do’t.

ISABELLA

O, were it but my life,

I’ld throw it down for your deliverance As frankly as a pin.

CLAUDIO

Thanks, dear Isabel.

ISABELLA

Be ready, Claudio, for your death tomorrow.

CLAUDIO

Yes. Has he affections in him,

That thus can make him bite the law by the nose, When he would force it? Sure, it is no sin,

Or of the deadly seven, it is the least.

ISABELLA

Which is the least?

CLAUDIO

If it were damnable, he being so wise, Why would he for the momentary trick Be perdurably fined? O Isabel!

ISABELLA





What says my brother?

CLAUDIO

Death is a fearful thing.

ISABELLA

And shamed life a hateful.

CLAUDIO

Ay, but to die, and go we know not where; To lie in cold obstruction and to rot;

This sensible warm motion to become A kneaded clod; and the delighted spirit To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside

In thrilling region of thick-ribbed ice; To be imprison’d in the viewless winds,

And blown with restless violence round about The pendent world; or to be worse than worst Of those that lawless and incertain thought Imagine howling: ’tis too horrible!

The weariest and most loathed worldly life That age, ache, penury and imprisonment Can lay on nature is a paradise

To what we fear of death.

ISABELLA

Alas, alas!

CLAUDIO

Sweet sister, let me live:

What sin you do to save a brother’s life, Nature dispenses with the deed so far That it becomes a virtue.

ISABELLA





O you beast!

O faithless coward! O dishonest wretch! Wilt thou be made a man out of my vice? Is’t not a kind of incest, to take life

From thine own sister’s shame? What should I think? Heaven shield my mother play’d my father fair!

For such a warped slip of wilderness

Ne’er issued from his blood. Take my defiance! Die, perish! Might but my bending down Reprieve thee from thy fate, it should proceed: I’ll pray a thousand prayers for thy death,

No word to save thee.

CLAUDIO

Nay, hear me, Isabel.

ISABELLA

O, fie, fie, fie!

Thy sin’s not accidental, but a trade. Mercy to thee would prove itself a bawd: ‘Tis best thou diest quickly.

CLAUDIO

O hear me, Isabella!

Re-enter DUKE VINCENTIO

DUKE VINCENTIO

Vouchsafe a word, young sister, but one word.

ISABELLA

What is your will?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Might you dispense with your leisure, I would by and by have some speech with you: the satisfaction I would require is likewise your own benefit.




ISABELLA

I have no superfluous leisure; my stay must be

stolen out of other affairs; but I will attend you awhile.

Walks apart

DUKE VINCENTIO

Son, I have overheard what hath passed between you and your sister. Angelo had never the purpose to corrupt her; only he hath made an essay of her

virtue to practise his judgment with the disposition of natures: she, having the truth of honour in her, hath made him that gracious denial which he is most glad to receive. I am confessor to Angelo, and I know this to be true; therefore prepare yourself to death: do not satisfy your resolution with hopes that are fallible: tomorrow you must die; go to

your knees and make ready.

CLAUDIO

Let me ask my sister pardon. I am so out of love with life that I will sue to be rid of it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Hold you there: farewell.

Exit CLAUDIO

Provost, a word with you!

Re-enter Provost

Provost

What’s your will, father




DUKE VINCENTIO

That now you are come, you will be gone. Leave me awhile with the maid: my mind promises with my habit no loss shall touch her by my company.

Provost

In good time.

Exit Provost. ISABELLA comes forward

DUKE VINCENTIO

The hand that hath made you fair hath made you good: the goodness that is cheap in beauty makes beauty brief in goodness; but grace, being the soul of

your complexion, shall keep the body of it ever fair. The assault that Angelo hath made to you,

fortune hath conveyed to my understanding; and, but that frailty hath examples for his falling, I should wonder at Angelo. How will you do to content this substitute, and to save your brother?

ISABELLA

I am now going to resolve him: I had rather my brother die by the law than my son should be unlawfully born. But, O, how much is the good duke deceived in Angelo! If ever he return and I can speak to him, I will open my lips in vain, or

discover his government.

DUKE VINCENTIO

That shall not be much amiss: Yet, as the matter now stands, he will avoid your accusation; he made trial of you only. Therefore fasten your ear on my advisings: to the love I have in doing good a

remedy presents itself. I do make myself believe





that you may most uprighteously do a poor wronged lady a merited benefit; redeem your brother from the angry law; do no stain to your own gracious person; and much please the absent duke, if peradventure he shall ever return to have hearing of this business.

ISABELLA

Let me hear you speak farther. I have spirit to do anything that appears not foul in the truth of my spirit.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Virtue is bold, and goodness never fearful. Have you not heard speak of Mariana, the sister of Frederick the great soldier who miscarried at sea?

ISABELLA

I have heard of the lady, and good words went with her name.

DUKE VINCENTIO

She should this Angelo have married; was affianced to her by oath, and the nuptial appointed: between which time of the contract and limit of the solemnity, her brother Frederick was wrecked at sea, having in that perished vessel the dowry of his

sister. But mark how heavily this befell to the poor gentlewoman: there she lost a noble and

renowned brother, in his love toward her ever most kind and natural; with him, the portion and sinew of her fortune, her marriage-dowry; with both, her combinate husband, this well-seeming Angelo.

ISABELLA

Can this be so? did Angelo so leave her?

DUKE VINCENTIO





Left her in her tears, and dried not one of them with his comfort; swallowed his vows whole, pretending in her discoveries of dishonour: in few,

bestowed her on her own lamentation, which she yet wears for his sake; and he, a marble to her tears,

is washed with them, but relents not.

ISABELLA

What a merit were it in death to take this poor maid from the world! What corruption in this life, that

it will let this man live! But how out of this can she avail?

DUKE VINCENTIO

It is a rupture that you may easily heal: and the cure of it not only saves your brother, but keeps you from dishonour in doing it.

ISABELLA

Show me how, good father.

DUKE VINCENTIO

This forenamed maid hath yet in her the continuance of her first affection: his unjust unkindness, that

in all reason should have quenched her love, hath, like an impediment in the current, made it more violent and unruly. Go you to Angelo; answer his requiring with a plausible obedience; agree with his demands to the point; only refer yourself to this advantage, first, that your stay with him may not be long; that the time may have all shadow and silence in it; and the place answer to convenience.

This being granted in course,–and now follows

all,–we shall advise this wronged maid to stead up your appointment, go in your place; if the encounter

acknowledge itself hereafter, it may compel him to her recompense: and here, by this, is your brother saved, your honour untainted, the poor Mariana advantaged, and the corrupt deputy scaled. The maid will I frame and make fit for his attempt. If you





think well to carry this as you may, the doubleness of the benefit defends the deceit from reproof.

What think you of it?

ISABELLA

The image of it gives me content already; and I trust it will grow to a most prosperous perfection.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It lies much in your holding up. Haste you speedily to Angelo: if for this night he entreat you to his bed, give him promise of satisfaction. I will presently to Saint Luke’s: there, at the moated grange, resides this dejected Mariana. At that place call upon me; and dispatch with Angelo, that it may be quickly.

ISABELLA

I thank you for this comfort. Fare you well, good father.

Exeunt severally

SCENE 2




The street before the prison.

Enter, on one side, DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as before; on the other, ELBOW, and Officers with POMPEY

ELBOW

Nay, if there be no remedy for it, but that you will needs buy and sell men and women like beasts, we shall have all the world drink brown and white bastard.

DUKE VINCENTIO

O heavens! what stuff is here

POMPEY

‘Twas never merry world since, of two usuries, the merriest was put down, and the worser allowed by order of law a furred gown to keep him warm; and furred with fox and lamb-skins too, to signify, that craft, being richer than innocency, stands for the facing.

ELBOW

Come your way, sir. ‘Bless you, good father friar.

DUKE VINCENTIO

And you, good brother father. What offence hath this man made you, sir?

ELBOW

Marry, sir, he hath offended the law: and, sir, we take him to be a thief too, sir; for we have found upon him, sir, a strange picklock, which we have sent to the deputy.

DUKE VINCENTIO





Fie, sirrah! a bawd, a wicked bawd! The evil that thou causest to be done,

That is thy means to live. Do thou but think What ’tis to cram a maw or clothe a back From such a filthy vice: say to thyself,

From their abominable and beastly touches I drink, I eat, array myself, and live.

Canst thou believe thy living is a life,

So stinkingly depending? Go mend, go mend.

POMPEY

Indeed, it does stink in some sort, sir; but yet, sir, I would prove–

DUKE VINCENTIO

Nay, if the devil have given thee proofs for sin, Thou wilt prove his. Take him to prison, officer: Correction and instruction must both work

Ere this rude beast will profit.

ELBOW

He must before the deputy, sir; he has given him warning: the deputy cannot abide a whoremaster: if he be a whoremonger, and comes before him, he were as good go a mile on his errand.

DUKE VINCENTIO

That we were all, as some would seem to be, From our faults, as faults from seeming, free!

ELBOW

His neck will come to your waist,–a cord, sir.

POMPEY

I spy comfort; I cry bail. Here’s a gentleman and a friend of mine.




Enter LUCIO

LUCIO

How now, noble Pompey! What, at the wheels of Caesar? art thou led in triumph? What, is there

none of Pygmalion’s images, newly made woman, to be had now, for putting the hand in the pocket and extracting it clutch’d? What reply, ha? What

sayest thou to this tune, matter and method? Is’t not drowned i’ the last rain, ha? What sayest thou, Trot? Is the world as it was, man? Which is the way? Is it sad, and few words? or how? The trick of it?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Still thus, and thus; still worse!

LUCIO

How doth my dear morsel, thy mistress? Procures she still, ha?

POMPEY

Troth, sir, she hath eaten up all her beef, and she is herself in the tub.

LUCIO

Why, ’tis good; it is the right of it; it must be

so: ever your fresh whore and your powdered bawd: an unshunned consequence; it must be so. Art going to prison, Pompey?

POMPEY

Yes, faith, sir.

LUCIO





Why, ’tis not amiss, Pompey. Farewell: go, say I sent thee thither. For debt, Pompey? or how?

ELBOW

For being a bawd, for being a bawd.

LUCIO

Well, then, imprison him: if imprisonment be the due of a bawd, why, ’tis his right: bawd is he doubtless, and of antiquity too; bawd-born.

Farewell, good Pompey. Commend me to the prison, Pompey: you will turn good husband now, Pompey; you will keep the house.

POMPEY

I hope, sir, your good worship will be my bail.

LUCIO

No, indeed, will I not, Pompey; it is not the wear. I will pray, Pompey, to increase your bondage: If you take it not patiently, why, your mettle is the more. Adieu, trusty Pompey. ‘Bless you, friar.

DUKE VINCENTIO

And you.

LUCIO

Does Bridget paint still, Pompey, ha?

ELBOW

Come your ways, sir; come.

POMPEY

You will not bail me, then, sir?




LUCIO

Then, Pompey, nor now. What news abroad, friar? what news?

ELBOW

Come your ways, sir; come.

LUCIO

Go to kennel, Pompey; go.

Exeunt ELBOW, POMPEY and Officers

What news, friar, of the duke?

DUKE VINCENTIO

I know none. Can you tell me of any?

LUCIO

Some say he is with the Emperor of Russia; other some, he is in Rome: but where is he, think you?

DUKE VINCENTIO

I know not where; but wheresoever, I wish him well.

LUCIO

It was a mad fantastical trick of him to steal from the state, and usurp the beggary he was never born to. Lord Angelo dukes it well in his absence; he

puts transgression to ‘t.

DUKE VINCENTIO

He does well in ‘t.

LUCIO

A little more lenity to lechery would do no harm in him: something too crabbed that way, friar.




DUKE VINCENTIO

It is too general a vice, and severity must cure it.

LUCIO

Yes, in good sooth, the vice is of a great kindred; it is well allied: but it is impossible to extirp

it quite, friar, till eating and drinking be put

down. They say this Angelo was not made by man and woman after this downright way of creation: is it true, think you?

DUKE VINCENTIO

How should he be made, then?

LUCIO

Some report a sea-maid spawned him; some, that he was begot between two stock-fishes. But it is certain that when he makes water his urine is congealed ice; that I know to be true: and he is a motion generative; that’s infallible.

DUKE VINCENTIO

You are pleasant, sir, and speak apace.

LUCIO

Why, what a ruthless thing is this in him, for the rebellion of a codpiece to take away the life of a man! Would the duke that is absent have done this?

Ere he would have hanged a man for the getting a hundred bastards, he would have paid for the nursing a thousand: he had some feeling of the sport: he knew the service, and that instructed him to mercy.

DUKE VINCENTIO





I never heard the absent duke much detected for women; he was not inclined that way.

LUCIO

O, sir, you are deceived.

DUKE VINCENTIO

‘Tis not possible.

LUCIO

Who, not the duke? yes, your beggar of fifty; and his use was to put a ducat in her clack-dish: the duke had crotchets in him. He would be drunk too; that let me inform you.

DUKE VINCENTIO

You do him wrong, surely.

LUCIO

Sir, I was an inward of his. A shy fellow was the duke: and I believe I know the cause of his withdrawing.

DUKE VINCENTIO

What, I prithee, might be the cause?

LUCIO

No, pardon; ’tis a secret must be locked within the teeth and the lips: but this I can let you understand, the greater file of the subject held the duke to be wise.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Wise! why, no question but he was.




LUCIO

A very superficial, ignorant, unweighing fellow.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Either this is the envy in you, folly, or mistaking: the very stream of his life and the business he hath

helmed must upon a warranted need give him a better proclamation. Let him be but testimonied in his own bringings-forth, and he shall appear to the

envious a scholar, a statesman and a soldier.

Therefore you speak unskilfully: or if your

knowledge be more it is much darkened in your malice.

LUCIO

Sir, I know him, and I love him.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Love talks with better knowledge, and knowledge with dearer love.

LUCIO

Come, sir, I know what I know.

DUKE VINCENTIO

I can hardly believe that, since you know not what you speak. But, if ever the duke return, as our prayers are he may, let me desire you to make your answer before him. If it be honest you have spoke, you have courage to maintain it: I am bound to call upon you; and, I pray you, your name?

LUCIO

Sir, my name is Lucio; well known to the duke.

DUKE VINCENTIO





He shall know you better, sir, if I may live to report you.

LUCIO

I fear you not.

DUKE VINCENTIO

O, you hope the duke will return no more; or you imagine me too unhurtful an opposite. But indeed I can do you little harm; you’ll forswear this again.

LUCIO

I’ll be hanged first: thou art deceived in me, friar. But no more of this. Canst thou tell if Claudio die to-morrow or no?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Why should he die, sir?

LUCIO

Why? For filling a bottle with a tundish. I would the duke we talk of were returned again: the

ungenitured agent will unpeople the province with continency; sparrows must not build in his

house-eaves, because they are lecherous. The duke yet would have dark deeds darkly answered; he would never bring them to light: would he were returned!

Marry, this Claudio is condemned for untrussing. Farewell, good friar: I prithee, pray for me. The duke, I say to thee again, would eat mutton on Fridays. He’s not past it yet, and I say to thee,

he would mouth with a beggar, though she smelt brown bread and garlic: say that I said so. Farewell.

Exit




DUKE VINCENTIO

No might nor greatness in mortality

Can censure ‘scape; back-wounding calumny The whitest virtue strikes. What king so strong Can tie the gall up in the slanderous tongue?

But who comes here?

Enter ESCALUS, Provost, and Officers with MISTRESS OVERDONE

ESCALUS

Go; away with her to prison!

MISTRESS OVERDONE

Good my lord, be good to me; your honour is accounted a merciful man; good my lord.

ESCALUS

Double and treble admonition, and still forfeit in

the same kind! This would make mercy swear and play the tyrant.

Provost

A bawd of eleven years’ continuance, may it please your honour.

MISTRESS OVERDONE

My lord, this is one Lucio’s information against me. Mistress Kate Keepdown was with child by him in the duke’s time; he promised her marriage: his child

is a year and a quarter old, come Philip and Jacob:

I have kept it myself; and see how he goes about to abuse me!

ESCALUS

That fellow is a fellow of much licence: let him be called before us. Away with her to prison! Go to; no more words.




Exeunt Officers with MISTRESS OVERDONE

Provost, my brother Angelo will not be altered; Claudio must die to-morrow: let him be furnished with divines, and have all charitable preparation. if my brother wrought by my pity, it should not be so with him.

Provost

So please you, this friar hath been with him, and advised him for the entertainment of death.

ESCALUS

Good even, good father.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Bliss and goodness on you!

ESCALUS

Of whence are you?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Not of this country, though my chance is now To use it for my time: I am a brother

Of gracious order, late come from the See In special business from his holiness.

ESCALUS

What news abroad i’ the world?

DUKE VINCENTIO

None, but that there is so great a fever on goodness, that the dissolution of it must cure it: novelty is only in request; and it is as dangerous to be aged in any kind of course, as it is virtuous to be constant in any undertaking. There is scarce truth enough alive to make societies secure; but





security enough to make fellowships accurst: much upon this riddle runs the wisdom of the world. This news is old enough, yet it is every day’s news. I pray you, sir, of what disposition was the duke?

ESCALUS

One that, above all other strifes, contended especially to know himself.

DUKE VINCENTIO

What pleasure was he given to?

ESCALUS

Rather rejoicing to see another merry, than merry at any thing which professed to make him rejoice: a gentleman of all temperance. But leave we him to his events, with a prayer they may prove prosperous; and let me desire to know how you find Claudio prepared. I am made to understand that you have lent him visitation.

DUKE VINCENTIO

He professes to have received no sinister measure from his judge, but most willingly humbles himself to the determination of justice: yet had he framed to himself, by the instruction of his frailty, many deceiving promises of life; which I by my good leisure have discredited to him, and now is he resolved to die.

ESCALUS





You have paid the heavens your function, and the prisoner the very debt of your calling. I have laboured for the poor gentleman to the extremest shore of my modesty: but my brother justice have I found so severe, that he hath forced me to tell him he is indeed Justice.

DUKE VINCENTIO

If his own life answer the straitness of his proceeding, it shall become him well; wherein if he chance to fail, he hath sentenced himself.

ESCALUS

I am going to visit the prisoner. Fare you well.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Peace be with you!

Exeunt ESCALUS and Provost

He who the sword of heaven will bear Should be as holy as severe;

Pattern in himself to know, Grace to stand, and virtue go; More nor less to others paying Than by self-offences weighing.

Shame to him whose cruel striking Kills for faults of his own liking!

Twice treble shame on Angelo, To weed my vice and let his grow!

O, what may man within him hide, Though angel on the outward side! How may likeness made in crimes, Making practise on the times,

To draw with idle spiders’ strings

Most ponderous and substantial things! Craft against vice I must apply:





With Angelo to-night shall lie His old betrothed but despised;

So disguise shall, by the disguised, Pay with falsehood false exacting, And perform an old contracting.

Exit




ACT 4




SCENE 1

The moated grange at ST. LUKE’s.

Enter MARIANA and a Boy Boy sings

Take, O, take those lips away, That so sweetly were forsworn; And those eyes, the break of day, Lights that do mislead the morn:

But my kisses bring again, bring again;

Seals of love, but sealed in vain, sealed in vain.

MARIANA

Break off thy song, and haste thee quick away: Here comes a man of comfort, whose advice Hath often still’d my brawling discontent.

Exit Boy

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as before

I cry you mercy, sir; and well could wish You had not found me here so musical: Let me excuse me, and believe me so,

My mirth it much displeased, but pleased my woe.

DUKE VINCENTIO

‘Tis good; though music oft hath such a charm To make bad good, and good provoke to harm.

I pray, you, tell me, hath any body inquired for me here to-day? much upon this time have I promised here to meet.

MARIANA

You have not been inquired after:





I have sat here all day.

Enter ISABELLA

DUKE VINCENTIO

I do constantly believe you. The time is come even now. I shall crave your forbearance a little: may

be I will call upon you anon, for some advantage to yourself.

MARIANA

I am always bound to you.

Exit

DUKE VINCENTIO

Very well met, and well come.

What is the news from this good deputy?

ISABELLA

He hath a garden circummured with brick, Whose western side is with a vineyard back’d; And to that vineyard is a planched gate,

That makes his opening with this bigger key: This other doth command a little door

Which from the vineyard to the garden leads; There have I made my promise

Upon the heavy middle of the night To call upon him.

DUKE VINCENTIO

But shall you on your knowledge find this way?

ISABELLA

I have ta’en a due and wary note upon’t: With whispering and most guilty diligence,

In action all of precept, he did show me The way twice o’er.




DUKE VINCENTIO

Are there no other tokens

Between you ‘greed concerning her observance?

ISABELLA

No, none, but only a repair i’ the dark;

And that I have possess’d him my most stay Can be but brief; for I have made him know I have a servant comes with me along,

That stays upon me, whose persuasion is I come about my brother.

DUKE VINCENTIO

‘Tis well borne up.

I have not yet made known to Mariana

A word of this. What, ho! within! come forth!

Re-enter MARIANA

I pray you, be acquainted with this maid; She comes to do you good.

ISABELLA

I do desire the like.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Do you persuade yourself that I respect you?

MARIANA

Good friar, I know you do, and have found it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Take, then, this your companion by the hand, Who hath a story ready for your ear.





I shall attend your leisure: but make haste; The vaporous night approaches.

MARIANA

Will’t please you walk aside? Exeunt MARIANA and ISABELLA DUKE VINCENTIO

O place and greatness! millions of false eyes Are stuck upon thee: volumes of report

Run with these false and most contrarious quests Upon thy doings: thousand escapes of wit

Make thee the father of their idle dreams And rack thee in their fancies.

Re-enter MARIANA and ISABELLA

Welcome, how agreed?

ISABELLA

She’ll take the enterprise upon her, father, If you advise it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It is not my consent, But my entreaty too.

ISABELLA

Little have you to say

When you depart from him, but, soft and low, ‘Remember now my brother.’

MARIANA

Fear me not.

DUKE VINCENTIO





Nor, gentle daughter, fear you not at all. He is your husband on a pre-contract: To bring you thus together, ’tis no sin, Sith that the justice of your title to him

Doth flourish the deceit. Come, let us go: Our corn’s to reap, for yet our tithe’s to sow.

Exeunt

SCENE 2




A room in the prison. Enter Provost and POMPEY Provost

Come hither, sirrah. Can you cut off a man’s head?

POMPEY

If the man be a bachelor, sir, I can; but if he be a married man, he’s his wife’s head, and I can never cut off a woman’s head.

Provost

Come, sir, leave me your snatches, and yield me a direct answer. To-morrow morning are to die Claudio and Barnardine. Here is in our prison a common executioner, who in his office lacks a helper: if

you will take it on you to assist him, it shall redeem you from your gyves; if not, you shall have

your full time of imprisonment and your deliverance with an unpitied whipping, for you have been a notorious bawd.

POMPEY

Sir, I have been an unlawful bawd time out of mind; but yet I will be content to be a lawful hangman. I would be glad to receive some instruction from my fellow partner.

Provost

What, ho! Abhorson! Where’s Abhorson, there?

Enter ABHORSON

ABHORSON





Do you call, sir?

Provost

Sirrah, here’s a fellow will help you to-morrow in your execution. If you think it meet, compound with him by the year, and let him abide here with you; if not, use him for the present and dismiss him. He

cannot plead his estimation with you; he hath been a bawd.

ABHORSON

A bawd, sir? fie upon him! he will discredit our mystery.

Provost

Go to, sir; you weigh equally; a feather will turn the scale.

Exit

POMPEY

Pray, sir, by your good favour,–for surely, sir, a good favour you have, but that you have a hanging look,–do you call, sir, your occupation a mystery?

ABHORSON

Ay, sir; a mystery

POMPEY

Painting, sir, I have heard say, is a mystery; and your whores, sir, being members of my occupation, using painting, do prove my occupation a mystery: but what mystery there should be in hanging, if I should be hanged, I cannot imagine.

ABHORSON

Sir, it is a mystery.




POMPEY

Proof?

ABHORSON

Every true man’s apparel fits your thief: if it be too little for your thief, your true man thinks it big enough; if it be too big for your thief, your thief thinks it little enough: so every true man’s apparel fits your thief.

Re-enter Provost

Provost

Are you agreed?

POMPEY

Sir, I will serve him; for I do find your hangman is a more penitent trade than your bawd; he doth oftener ask forgiveness.

Provost

You, sirrah, provide your block and your axe to-morrow four o’clock.

ABHORSON

Come on, bawd; I will instruct thee in my trade; follow.

POMPEY

I do desire to learn, sir: and I hope, if you have occasion to use me for your own turn, you shall find me yare; for truly, sir, for your kindness I owe you

a good turn.

Provost

Call hither Barnardine and Claudio:




Exeunt POMPEY and ABHORSON

The one has my pity; not a jot the other,

Being a murderer, though he were my brother.

Enter CLAUDIO

Look, here’s the warrant, Claudio, for thy death: ‘Tis now dead midnight, and by eight to-morrow Thou must be made immortal. Where’s Barnardine?

CLAUDIO

As fast lock’d up in sleep as guiltless labour When it lies starkly in the traveller’s bones: He will not wake.

Provost

Who can do good on him? Well, go, prepare yourself.

Knocking within

But, hark, what noise?

Heaven give your spirits comfort!

Exit CLAUDIO

By and by.

I hope it is some pardon or reprieve For the most gentle Claudio.

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as before

Welcome father.

DUKE VINCENTIO

The best and wholesomest spirts of the night Envelope you, good Provost! Who call’d here of late?

Provost





None, since the curfew rung.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Not Isabel? Provost No.

DUKE VINCENTIO

They will, then, ere’t be long.

Provost

What comfort is for Claudio?

DUKE VINCENTIO

There’s some in hope.

Provost

It is a bitter deputy.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Not so, not so; his life is parallel’d

Even with the stroke and line of his great justice: He doth with holy abstinence subdue

That in himself which he spurs on his power To qualify in others: were he meal’d with that Which he corrects, then were he tyrannous; But this being so, he’s just.

Knocking within Now are they come. Exit Provost

This is a gentle provost: seldom when The steeled gaoler is the friend of men.




Knocking within

How now! what noise? That spirit’s possessed with haste That wounds the unsisting postern with these strokes.

Re-enter Provost

Provost

There he must stay until the officer Arise to let him in: he is call’d up.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Have you no countermand for Claudio yet, But he must die to-morrow?

Provost

None, sir, none.

DUKE VINCENTIO

As near the dawning, provost, as it is, You shall hear more ere morning.

Provost

Happily

You something know; yet I believe there comes No countermand; no such example have we: Besides, upon the very siege of justice

Lord Angelo hath to the public ear Profess’d the contrary.

Enter a Messenger

This is his lordship’s man.

DUKE VINCENTIO

And here comes Claudio’s pardon.




Messenger

[Giving a paper]

My lord hath sent you this note; and by me this further charge, that you swerve not from the smallest article of it, neither in time, matter, or other circumstance. Good morrow; for, as I take it, it is almost day.

Provost

I shall obey him. Exit Messenger DUKE VINCENTIO

[Aside] This is his pardon, purchased by such sin For which the pardoner himself is in.

Hence hath offence his quick celerity, When it is born in high authority:

When vice makes mercy, mercy’s so extended, That for the fault’s love is the offender friended. Now, sir, what news?

Provost

I told you. Lord Angelo, belike thinking me remiss in mine office, awakens me with this unwonted

putting-on; methinks strangely, for he hath not used it before.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Pray you, let’s hear.

Provost

[Reads]

‘Whatsoever you may hear to the contrary, let Claudio be executed by four of the clock; and in the

afternoon Barnardine: for my better satisfaction, let me have Claudio’s head sent me by five. Let this be duly performed; with a thought that more depends on it than we must yet deliver. Thus fail





not to do your office, as you will answer it at your peril.’ What say you to this, sir?

DUKE VINCENTIO

What is that Barnardine who is to be executed in the afternoon?

Provost

A Bohemian born, but here nursed un and bred; one that is a prisoner nine years old.

DUKE VINCENTIO

How came it that the absent duke had not either delivered him to his liberty or executed him? I have heard it was ever his manner to do so.

Provost

His friends still wrought reprieves for him: and, indeed, his fact, till now in the government of Lord Angelo, came not to an undoubtful proof.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It is now apparent?

Provost

Most manifest, and not denied by himself.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Hath he born himself penitently in prison? how seems he to be touched?

Provost

A man that apprehends death no more dreadfully but as a drunken sleep; careless, reckless, and fearless





of what’s past, present, or to come; insensible of mortality, and desperately mortal.

DUKE VINCENTIO

He wants advice.

Provost

He will hear none: he hath evermore had the liberty of the prison; give him leave to escape hence, he would not: drunk many times a day, if not many days entirely drunk. We have very oft awaked him, as if

to carry him to execution, and showed him a seeming warrant for it: it hath not moved him at all.

DUKE VINCENTIO

More of him anon. There is written in your brow, provost, honesty and constancy: if I read it not truly, my ancient skill beguiles me; but, in the boldness of my cunning, I will lay myself in hazard. Claudio, whom here you have warrant to execute, is no greater forfeit to the law than Angelo who hath sentenced him. To make you understand this in a manifested effect, I crave but four days’ respite;

for the which you are to do me both a present and a dangerous courtesy.

Provost

Pray, sir, in what?

DUKE VINCENTIO

In the delaying death.

Provost

A lack, how may I do it, having the hour limited, and an express command, under penalty, to deliver his head in the view of Angelo? I may make my case as Claudio’s, to cross this in the smallest.




DUKE VINCENTIO

By the vow of mine order I warrant you, if my instructions may be your guide. Let this Barnardine

be this morning executed, and his head born to Angelo.

Provost

Angelo hath seen them both, and will discover the favour.

DUKE VINCENTIO

O, death’s a great disguiser; and you may add to it. Shave the head, and tie the beard; and say it was the desire of the penitent to be so bared before his death: you know the course is common. If any thing fall to you upon this, more than thanks and good fortune, by the saint whom I profess, I will plead against it with my life.

Provost

Pardon me, good father; it is against my oath.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Were you sworn to the duke, or to the deputy?

Provost

To him, and to his substitutes.

DUKE VINCENTIO

You will think you have made no offence, if the duke avouch the justice of your dealing?

Provost

But what likelihood is in that?




DUKE VINCENTIO

Not a resemblance, but a certainty. Yet since I see you fearful, that neither my coat, integrity, nor persuasion can with ease attempt you, I will go further than I meant, to pluck all fears out of you. Look you, sir, here is the hand and seal of the duke: you know the character, I doubt not; and the signet is not strange to you.

Provost

I know them both.

DUKE VINCENTIO

The contents of this is the return of the duke: you shall anon over-read it at your pleasure; where you shall find, within these two days he will be here.

This is a thing that Angelo knows not; for he this very day receives letters of strange tenor; perchance of the duke’s death; perchance entering

into some monastery; but, by chance, nothing of what is writ. Look, the unfolding star calls up the

shepherd. Put not yourself into amazement how these things should be: all difficulties are but easy

when they are known. Call your executioner, and off with Barnardine’s head: I will give him a present shrift and advise him for a better place. Yet you

are amazed; but this shall absolutely resolve you. Come away; it is almost clear dawn.

Exeunt

SCENE 3




Another room in the same.

Enter POMPEY

POMPEY

I am as well acquainted here as I was in our house of profession: one would think it were Mistress Overdone’s own house, for here be many of her old customers. First, here’s young Master Rash; he’s in for a commodity of brown paper and old ginger, ninescore and seventeen pounds; of which he made

five marks, ready money: marry, then ginger was not much in request, for the old women were all dead.

Then is there here one Master Caper, at the suit of Master Three-pile the mercer, for some four suits of peach-coloured satin, which now peaches him a beggar. Then have we here young Dizy, and young Master Deep-vow, and Master Copperspur, and Master Starve-lackey the rapier and dagger man, and young Drop-heir that killed lusty Pudding, and Master Forthlight the tilter, and brave Master Shooty the great traveller, and wild Half-can that stabbed

Pots, and, I think, forty more; all great doers in our trade, and are now ‘for the Lord’s sake.’

Enter ABHORSON

ABHORSON

Sirrah, bring Barnardine hither.

POMPEY

Master Barnardine! you must rise and be hanged. Master Barnardine!

ABHORSON





What, ho, Barnardine!

BARNARDINE

[Within] A pox o’ your throats! Who makes that noise there? What are you?

POMPEY

Your friends, sir; the hangman. You must be so good, sir, to rise and be put to death.

BARNARDINE

[Within] Away, you rogue, away! I am sleepy.

ABHORSON

Tell him he must awake, and that quickly too.

POMPEY

Pray, Master Barnardine, awake till you are executed, and sleep afterwards.

ABHORSON

Go in to him, and fetch him out.

POMPEY

He is coming, sir, he is coming; I hear his straw rustle.

ABHORSON

Is the axe upon the block, sirrah?

POMPEY

Very ready, sir.

Enter BARNARDINE

BARNARDINE





How now, Abhorson? what’s the news with you?

ABHORSON

Truly, sir, I would desire you to clap into your prayers; for, look you, the warrant’s come.

BARNARDINE

You rogue, I have been drinking all night; I am not fitted for ‘t.

POMPEY

O, the better, sir; for he that drinks all night,

and is hanged betimes in the morning, may sleep the sounder all the next day.

ABHORSON

Look you, sir; here comes your ghostly father: do we jest now, think you?

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO disguised as before

DUKE VINCENTIO

Sir, induced by my charity, and hearing how hastily you are to depart, I am come to advise you, comfort you and pray with you.

BARNARDINE

Friar, not I I have been drinking hard all night, and I will have more time to prepare me, or they shall beat out my brains with billets: I will not consent to die this day, that’s certain.

DUKE VINCENTIO

O, sir, you must: and therefore I beseech you Look forward on the journey you shall go.




BARNARDINE

I swear I will not die to-day for any man’s persuasion.

DUKE VINCENTIO

But hear you.

BARNARDINE

Not a word: if you have any thing to say to me, come to my ward; for thence will not I to-day.

Exit

DUKE VINCENTIO

Unfit to live or die: O gravel heart!

After him, fellows; bring him to the block.

Exeunt ABHORSON and POMPEY Re-enter Provost

Provost

Now, sir, how do you find the prisoner?

DUKE VINCENTIO

A creature unprepared, unmeet for death; And to transport him in the mind he is Were damnable.

Provost

Here in the prison, father,

There died this morning of a cruel fever One Ragozine, a most notorious pirate,

A man of Claudio’s years; his beard and head Just of his colour. What if we do omit





This reprobate till he were well inclined; And satisfy the deputy with the visage Of Ragozine, more like to Claudio?

DUKE VINCENTIO

O, ’tis an accident that heaven provides! Dispatch it presently; the hour draws on Prefix’d by Angelo: see this be done,

And sent according to command; whiles I Persuade this rude wretch willingly to die.

Provost

This shall be done, good father, presently. But Barnardine must die this afternoon: And how shall we continue Claudio,

To save me from the danger that might come If he were known alive?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Let this be done.

Put them in secret holds, both Barnardine and Claudio: Ere twice the sun hath made his journal greeting

To the under generation, you shall find Your safety manifested.

Provost

I am your free dependant.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Quick, dispatch, and send the head to Angelo.

Exit Provost

Now will I write letters to Angelo,–





The provost, he shall bear them, whose contents Shall witness to him I am near at home,

And that, by great injunctions, I am bound To enter publicly: him I’ll desire

To meet me at the consecrated fount

A league below the city; and from thence, By cold gradation and well-balanced form, We shall proceed with Angelo.

Re-enter Provost

Provost

Here is the head; I’ll carry it myself.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Convenient is it. Make a swift return;

For I would commune with you of such things That want no ear but yours.

Provost

I’ll make all speed.

Exit

ISABELLA

[Within] Peace, ho, be here!

DUKE VINCENTIO

The tongue of Isabel. She’s come to know If yet her brother’s pardon be come hither: But I will keep her ignorant of her good, To make her heavenly comforts of despair, When it is least expected.

Enter ISABELLA

ISABELLA





Ho, by your leave!

DUKE VINCENTIO

Good morning to you, fair and gracious daughter.

ISABELLA

The better, given me by so holy a man.

Hath yet the deputy sent my brother’s pardon?

DUKE VINCENTIO

He hath released him, Isabel, from the world: His head is off and sent to Angelo.

ISABELLA

Nay, but it is not so.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It is no other: show your wisdom, daughter, In your close patience.

ISABELLA

O, I will to him and pluck out his eyes!

DUKE VINCENTIO

You shall not be admitted to his sight.

ISABELLA

Unhappy Claudio! wretched Isabel! Injurious world! most damned Angelo!

DUKE VINCENTIO

This nor hurts him nor profits you a jot;

Forbear it therefore; give your cause to heaven.

Mark what I say, which you shall find By every syllable a faithful verity:





The duke comes home to-morrow; nay, dry your eyes; One of our convent, and his confessor,

Gives me this instance: already he hath carried Notice to Escalus and Angelo,

Who do prepare to meet him at the gates,

There to give up their power. If you can, pace your wisdom In that good path that I would wish it go,

And you shall have your bosom on this wretch, Grace of the duke, revenges to your heart, And general honour.

ISABELLA

I am directed by you.

DUKE VINCENTIO

This letter, then, to Friar Peter give;

‘Tis that he sent me of the duke’s return: Say, by this token, I desire his company

At Mariana’s house to-night. Her cause and yours I’ll perfect him withal, and he shall bring you Before the duke, and to the head of Angelo Accuse him home and home. For my poor self,

I am combined by a sacred vow

And shall be absent. Wend you with this letter: Command these fretting waters from your eyes With a light heart; trust not my holy order,

If I pervert your course. Who’s here?

Enter LUCIO

LUCIO

Good even. Friar, where’s the provost?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Not within, sir.




LUCIO

O pretty Isabella, I am pale at mine heart to see thine eyes so red: thou must be patient. I am fain to dine and sup with water and bran; I dare not for my head fill my belly; one fruitful meal would set me to ‘t. But they say the duke will be here

to-morrow. By my troth, Isabel, I loved thy brother: if the old fantastical duke of dark corners had been at home, he had lived.

Exit ISABELLA

DUKE VINCENTIO

Sir, the duke is marvellous little beholding to your reports; but the best is, he lives not in them.

LUCIO

Friar, thou knowest not the duke so well as I do: he’s a better woodman than thou takest him for.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Well, you’ll answer this one day. Fare ye well.

LUCIO

Nay, tarry; I’ll go along with thee

I can tell thee pretty tales of the duke.

DUKE VINCENTIO

You have told me too many of him already, sir, if they be true; if not true, none were enough.

LUCIO

I was once before him for getting a wench with child.

DUKE VINCENTIO





Did you such a thing?

LUCIO

Yes, marry, did I but I was fain to forswear it;

they would else have married me to the rotten medlar.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Sir, your company is fairer than honest. Rest you well.

LUCIO

By my troth, I’ll go with thee to the lane’s end: if bawdy talk offend you, we’ll have very little of it. Nay, friar, I am a kind of burr; I shall stick.

Exeunt

SCENE 4




A room in ANGELO’s house. Enter ANGELO and ESCALUS ESCALUS

Every letter he hath writ hath disvouched other.

ANGELO

In most uneven and distracted manner. His actions show much like to madness: pray heaven his wisdom be not tainted! And why meet him at the gates, and redeliver our authorities there

ESCALUS

I guess not.

ANGELO

And why should we proclaim it in an hour before his entering, that if any crave redress of injustice,

they should exhibit their petitions in the street?

ESCALUS

He shows his reason for that: to have a dispatch of complaints, and to deliver us from devices hereafter, which shall then have no power to stand against us.

ANGELO

Well, I beseech you, let it be proclaimed betimes i’ the morn; I’ll call you at your house: give

notice to such men of sort and suit as are to meet him.

ESCALUS





I shall, sir. Fare you well.

ANGELO

Good night.

Exit ESCALUS

This deed unshapes me quite, makes me unpregnant And dull to all proceedings. A deflower’d maid!

And by an eminent body that enforced

The law against it! But that her tender shame Will not proclaim against her maiden loss,

How might she tongue me! Yet reason dares her no; For my authority bears of a credent bulk,

That no particular scandal once can touch

But it confounds the breather. He should have lived, Save that riotous youth, with dangerous sense, Might in the times to come have ta’en revenge,

By so receiving a dishonour’d life

With ransom of such shame. Would yet he had lived! A lack, when once our grace we have forgot, Nothing goes right: we would, and we would not.

Exit

SCENE 5




Fields without the town.

Enter DUKE VINCENTIO in his own habit, and FRIAR PETER

DUKE VINCENTIO

These letters at fit time deliver me

Giving letters

The provost knows our purpose and our plot. The matter being afoot, keep your instruction, And hold you ever to our special drift;

Though sometimes you do blench from this to that, As cause doth minister. Go call at Flavius’ house, And tell him where I stay: give the like notice

To Valentinus, Rowland, and to Crassus,

And bid them bring the trumpets to the gate; But send me Flavius first.

FRIAR PETER

It shall be speeded well.

Exit

Enter VARRIUS

DUKE VINCENTIO

I thank thee, Varrius; thou hast made good haste: Come, we will walk. There’s other of our friends Will greet us here anon, my gentle Varrius.

Exeunt

SCENE 6




Street near the city gate. Enter ISABELLA and MARIANA ISABELLA

To speak so indirectly I am loath:

I would say the truth; but to accuse him so, That is your part: yet I am advised to do it; He says, to veil full purpose.

MARIANA

Be ruled by him.

ISABELLA

Besides, he tells me that, if peradventure He speak against me on the adverse side,

I should not think it strange; for ’tis a physic That’s bitter to sweet end.

MARIANA

I would Friar Peter–

ISABELLA

O, peace! the friar is come.

Enter FRIAR PETER

FRIAR PETER

Come, I have found you out a stand most fit, Where you may have such vantage on the duke,

He shall not pass you. Twice have the trumpets sounded; The generous and gravest citizens

Have hent the gates, and very near upon





The duke is entering: therefore, hence, away!

Exeunt




ACT 5




SCENE 1

The city gate.

MARIANA veiled, ISABELLA, and FRIAR PETER, at their stand. Enter DUKE VINCENTIO, VARRIUS, Lords, ANGELO, ESCALUS, LUCIO, Provost, Officers, and Citizens, at several doors

DUKE VINCENTIO

My very worthy cousin, fairly met!

Our old and faithful friend, we are glad to see you.

ANGELO ESCALUS

Happy return be to your royal grace!

DUKE VINCENTIO

Many and hearty thankings to you both. We have made inquiry of you; and we hear Such goodness of your justice, that our soul Cannot but yield you forth to public thanks, Forerunning more requital.

ANGELO

You make my bonds still greater.

DUKE VINCENTIO

O, your desert speaks loud; and I should wrong it, To lock it in the wards of covert bosom,

When it deserves, with characters of brass, A forted residence ‘gainst the tooth of time And razure of oblivion. Give me your hand, And let the subject see, to make them know That outward courtesies would fain proclaim Favours that keep within. Come, Escalus,

You must walk by us on our other hand; And good supporters are you.




FRIAR PETER and ISABELLA come forward

FRIAR PETER

Now is your time: speak loud and kneel before him.

ISABELLA

Justice, O royal duke! Vail your regard

Upon a wrong’d, I would fain have said, a maid! O worthy prince, dishonour not your eye

By throwing it on any other object

Till you have heard me in my true complaint And given me justice, justice, justice, justice!

DUKE VINCENTIO

Relate your wrongs; in what? by whom? be brief. Here is Lord Angelo shall give you justice:

Reveal yourself to him.

ISABELLA

O worthy duke,

You bid me seek redemption of the devil: Hear me yourself; for that which I must speak Must either punish me, not being believed,

Or wring redress from you. Hear me, O hear me, here!

ANGELO

My lord, her wits, I fear me, are not firm: She hath been a suitor to me for her brother Cut off by course of justice,–

ISABELLA

By course of justice!

ANGELO





And she will speak most bitterly and strange.

ISABELLA

Most strange, but yet most truly, will I speak: That Angelo’s forsworn; is it not strange?

That Angelo’s a murderer; is ‘t not strange? That Angelo is an adulterous thief,

An hypocrite, a virgin-violator; Is it not strange and strange?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Nay, it is ten times strange.

ISABELLA

It is not truer he is Angelo

Than this is all as true as it is strange:

Nay, it is ten times true; for truth is truth To the end of reckoning.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Away with her! Poor soul,

She speaks this in the infirmity of sense.

ISABELLA

O prince, I conjure thee, as thou believest There is another comfort than this world, That thou neglect me not, with that opinion

That I am touch’d with madness! Make not impossible That which but seems unlike: ’tis not impossible

But one, the wicked’st caitiff on the ground, May seem as shy, as grave, as just, as absolute As Angelo; even so may Angelo,

In all his dressings, characts, titles, forms, Be an arch-villain; believe it, royal prince:

If he be less, he’s nothing; but he’s more, Had I more name for badness.




DUKE VINCENTIO

By mine honesty,

If she be mad,–as I believe no other,–

Her madness hath the oddest frame of sense, Such a dependency of thing on thing,

As e’er I heard in madness.

ISABELLA

O gracious duke,

Harp not on that, nor do not banish reason For inequality; but let your reason serve

To make the truth appear where it seems hid, And hide the false seems true.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Many that are not mad

Have, sure, more lack of reason. What would you say?

ISABELLA

I am the sister of one Claudio, Condemn’d upon the act of fornication To lose his head; condemn’d by Angelo: I, in probation of a sisterhood,

Was sent to by my brother; one Lucio As then the messenger,–

LUCIO

That’s I, an’t like your grace:

I came to her from Claudio, and desired her To try her gracious fortune with Lord Angelo For her poor brother’s pardon.

ISABELLA

That’s he indeed.




DUKE VINCENTIO

You were not bid to speak.

LUCIO

No, my good lord;

Nor wish’d to hold my peace.

DUKE VINCENTIO

I wish you now, then;

Pray you, take note of it: and when you have A business for yourself, pray heaven you then Be perfect.

LUCIO

I warrant your honour.

DUKE VINCENTIO

The warrants for yourself; take heed to’t.

ISABELLA

This gentleman told somewhat of my tale,–

LUCIO

Right.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It may be right; but you are i’ the wrong To speak before your time. Proceed.

ISABELLA

I went

To this pernicious caitiff deputy,–

DUKE VINCENTIO





That’s somewhat madly spoken.

ISABELLA

Pardon it;

The phrase is to the matter.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Mended again. The matter; proceed.

ISABELLA

In brief, to set the needless process by, How I persuaded, how I pray’d, and kneel’d, How he refell’d me, and how I replied,–

For this was of much length,–the vile conclusion I now begin with grief and shame to utter:

He would not, but by gift of my chaste body To his concupiscible intemperate lust,

Release my brother; and, after much debatement, My sisterly remorse confutes mine honour,

And I did yield to him: but the next morn betimes, His purpose surfeiting, he sends a warrant

For my poor brother’s head.

DUKE VINCENTIO

This is most likely!

ISABELLA

O, that it were as like as it is true!

DUKE VINCENTIO

By heaven, fond wretch, thou knowist not what thou speak’st, Or else thou art suborn’d against his honour

In hateful practise. First, his integrity

Stands without blemish. Next, it imports no reason

That with such vehemency he should pursue Faults proper to himself: if he had so offended, He would have weigh’d thy brother by himself





And not have cut him off. Some one hath set you on: Confess the truth, and say by whose advice

Thou camest here to complain.

ISABELLA

And is this all?

Then, O you blessed ministers above,

Keep me in patience, and with ripen’d time Unfold the evil which is here wrapt up

In countenance! Heaven shield your grace from woe, As I, thus wrong’d, hence unbelieved go!

DUKE VINCENTIO

I know you’ld fain be gone. An officer! To prison with her! Shall we thus permit A blasting and a scandalous breath to fall

On him so near us? This needs must be a practise. Who knew of Your intent and coming hither?

ISABELLA

One that I would were here, Friar Lodowick.

DUKE VINCENTIO

A ghostly father, belike. Who knows that Lodowick?

LUCIO

My lord, I know him; ’tis a meddling friar;

I do not like the man: had he been lay, my lord For certain words he spake against your grace In your retirement, I had swinged him soundly.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Words against me? this is a good friar, belike! And to set on this wretched woman here Against our substitute! Let this friar be found.




LUCIO

But yesternight, my lord, she and that friar, I saw them at the prison: a saucy friar,

A very scurvy fellow.

FRIAR PETER

Blessed be your royal grace!

I have stood by, my lord, and I have heard Your royal ear abused. First, hath this woman Most wrongfully accused your substitute, Who is as free from touch or soil with her

As she from one ungot.

DUKE VINCENTIO

We did believe no less.

Know you that Friar Lodowick that she speaks of?

FRIAR PETER

I know him for a man divine and holy; Not scurvy, nor a temporary meddler, As he’s reported by this gentleman; And, on my trust, a man that never yet

Did, as he vouches, misreport your grace.

LUCIO

My lord, most villanously; believe it.

FRIAR PETER

Well, he in time may come to clear himself; But at this instant he is sick my lord,

Of a strange fever. Upon his mere request,

Being come to knowledge that there was complaint Intended ‘gainst Lord Angelo, came I hither,





To speak, as from his mouth, what he doth know Is true and false; and what he with his oath

And all probation will make up full clear, Whensoever he’s convented. First, for this woman. To justify this worthy nobleman,

So vulgarly and personally accused,

Her shall you hear disproved to her eyes, Till she herself confess it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Good friar, let’s hear it.

ISABELLA is carried off guarded; and MARIANA comes forward

Do you not smile at this, Lord Angelo? O heaven, the vanity of wretched fools!

Give us some seats. Come, cousin Angelo; In this I’ll be impartial; be you judge

Of your own cause. Is this the witness, friar? First, let her show her face, and after speak.

MARIANA

Pardon, my lord; I will not show my face Until my husband bid me.

DUKE VINCENTIO

What, are you married?

MARIANA

No, my lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Are you a maid?

MARIANA

No, my lord.




DUKE VINCENTIO

A widow, then?

MARIANA

Neither, my lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Why, you are nothing then: neither maid, widow, nor wife?

LUCIO

My lord, she may be a punk; for many of them are neither maid, widow, nor wife.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Silence that fellow: I would he had some cause To prattle for himself.

LUCIO

Well, my lord.

MARIANA

My lord; I do confess I ne’er was married; And I confess besides I am no maid:

I have known my husband; yet my husband Knows not that ever he knew me.

LUCIO

He was drunk then, my lord: it can be no better.

DUKE VINCENTIO

For the benefit of silence, would thou wert so too!

LUCIO

Well, my lord.




DUKE VINCENTIO

This is no witness for Lord Angelo.

MARIANA

Now I come to’t my lord

She that accuses him of fornication,

In self-same manner doth accuse my husband, And charges him my lord, with such a time When I’ll depose I had him in mine arms

With all the effect of love.

ANGELO

Charges she more than me?

MARIANA

Not that I know.

DUKE VINCENTIO

No? you say your husband.

MARIANA

Why, just, my lord, and that is Angelo,

Who thinks he knows that he ne’er knew my body, But knows he thinks that he knows Isabel’s.

ANGELO

This is a strange abuse. Let’s see thy face.

MARIANA

My husband bids me; now I will unmask.

Unveiling

This is that face, thou cruel Angelo,





Which once thou sworest was worth the looking on; This is the hand which, with a vow’d contract,

Was fast belock’d in thine; this is the body That took away the match from Isabel, And did supply thee at thy garden-house In her imagined person.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Know you this woman?

LUCIO

Carnally, she says.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Sirrah, no more!

LUCIO

Enough, my lord.

ANGELO

My lord, I must confess I know this woman:

And five years since there was some speech of marriage Betwixt myself and her; which was broke off,

Partly for that her promised proportions Came short of composition, but in chief For that her reputation was disvalued

In levity: since which time of five years

I never spake with her, saw her, nor heard from her, Upon my faith and honour.

MARIANA

Noble prince,

As there comes light from heaven and words from breath, As there is sense in truth and truth in virtue,

I am affianced this man’s wife as strongly





As words could make up vows: and, my good lord, But Tuesday night last gone in’s garden-house

He knew me as a wife. As this is true, Let me in safety raise me from my knees Or else for ever be confixed here,

A marble monument!

ANGELO

I did but smile till now:

Now, good my lord, give me the scope of justice My patience here is touch’d. I do perceive

These poor informal women are no more

But instruments of some more mightier member That sets them on: let me have way, my lord,

To find this practise out.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Ay, with my heart

And punish them to your height of pleasure. Thou foolish friar, and thou pernicious woman,

Compact with her that’s gone, think’st thou thy oaths, Though they would swear down each particular saint, Were testimonies against his worth and credit

That’s seal’d in approbation? You, Lord Escalus, Sit with my cousin; lend him your kind pains

To find out this abuse, whence ’tis derived. There is another friar that set them on;

Let him be sent for.

FRIAR PETER

Would he were here, my lord! for he indeed Hath set the women on to this complaint:

Your provost knows the place where he abides And he may fetch him.

DUKE VINCENTIO





Go do it instantly.

Exit Provost

And you, my noble and well-warranted cousin, Whom it concerns to hear this matter forth, Do with your injuries as seems you best,

In any chastisement: I for a while will leave you; But stir not you till you have well determined Upon these slanderers.

ESCALUS

My lord, we’ll do it throughly.

Exit DUKE

Signior Lucio, did not you say you knew that Friar Lodowick to be a dishonest person?

LUCIO

‘Cucullus non facit monachum:’ honest in nothing but in his clothes; and one that hath spoke most villanous speeches of the duke.

ESCALUS

We shall entreat you to abide here till he come and enforce them against him: we shall find this friar a notable fellow.

LUCIO

As any in Vienna, on my word.

ESCALUS

Call that same Isabel here once again; I would speak with her.

Exit an Attendant

Pray you, my lord, give me leave to question; you shall see how I’ll handle her.




LUCIO

Not better than he, by her own report.

ESCALUS

Say you?

LUCIO

Marry, sir, I think, if you handled her privately, she would sooner confess: perchance, publicly, she’ll be ashamed.

ESCALUS

I will go darkly to work with her.

LUCIO

That’s the way; for women are light at midnight.

Re-enter Officers with ISABELLA; and Provost with the DUKE VINCENTIO in his friar’s habit

ESCALUS

Come on, mistress: here’s a gentlewoman denies all that you have said.

LUCIO

My lord, here comes the rascal I spoke of; here with the provost.

ESCALUS

In very good time: speak not you to him till we call upon you.

LUCIO

Mum.




ESCALUS

Come, sir: did you set these women on to slander Lord Angelo? they have confessed you did.

DUKE VINCENTIO

‘Tis false.

ESCALUS

How! know you where you are?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Respect to your great place! and let the devil Be sometime honour’d for his burning throne!

Where is the duke? ’tis he should hear me speak.

ESCALUS

The duke’s in us; and we will hear you speak: Look you speak justly.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Boldly, at least. But, O, poor souls,

Come you to seek the lamb here of the fox? Good night to your redress! Is the duke gone? Then is your cause gone too. The duke’s unjust, Thus to retort your manifest appeal,

And put your trial in the villain’s mouth Which here you come to accuse.

LUCIO

This is the rascal; this is he I spoke of.

ESCALUS

Why, thou unreverend and unhallow’d friar,





Is’t not enough thou hast suborn’d these women To accuse this worthy man, but, in foul mouth And in the witness of his proper ear,

To call him villain? and then to glance from him To the duke himself, to tax him with injustice?

Take him hence; to the rack with him! We’ll touse you Joint by joint, but we will know his purpose.

What ‘unjust’!

DUKE VINCENTIO

Be not so hot; the duke

Dare no more stretch this finger of mine than he Dare rack his own: his subject am I not,

Nor here provincial. My business in this state Made me a looker on here in Vienna,

Where I have seen corruption boil and bubble Till it o’er-run the stew; laws for all faults,

But faults so countenanced, that the strong statutes Stand like the forfeits in a barber’s shop,

As much in mock as mark.

ESCALUS

Slander to the state! Away with him to prison!

ANGELO

What can you vouch against him, Signior Lucio? Is this the man that you did tell us of?

LUCIO

‘Tis he, my lord. Come hither, goodman baldpate: do you know me?

DUKE VINCENTIO

I remember you, sir, by the sound of your voice: I met you at the prison, in the absence of the duke.




LUCIO

O, did you so? And do you remember what you said of the duke?

DUKE VINCENTIO

Most notedly, sir.

LUCIO

Do you so, sir? And was the duke a fleshmonger, a fool, and a coward, as you then reported him to be?

DUKE VINCENTIO

You must, sir, change persons with me, ere you make that my report: you, indeed, spoke so of him; and much more, much worse.

LUCIO

O thou damnable fellow! Did not I pluck thee by the nose for thy speeches?

DUKE VINCENTIO

I protest I love the duke as I love myself.

ANGELO

Hark, how the villain would close now, after his treasonable abuses!

ESCALUS

Such a fellow is not to be talked withal. Away with him to prison! Where is the provost? Away with him to prison! lay bolts enough upon him: let him

speak no more. Away with those giglots too, and with the other confederate companion!

DUKE VINCENTIO





[To Provost] Stay, sir; stay awhile.

ANGELO

What, resists he? Help him, Lucio.

LUCIO

Come, sir; come, sir; come, sir; foh, sir! Why, you bald-pated, lying rascal, you must be hooded, must you? Show your knave’s visage, with a pox to you!

show your sheep-biting face, and be hanged an hour! Will’t not off?

Pulls off the friar’s hood, and discovers DUKE VINCENTIO

DUKE VINCENTIO

Thou art the first knave that e’er madest a duke. First, provost, let me bail these gentle three.

To LUCIO

Sneak not away, sir; for the friar and you Must have a word anon. Lay hold on him.

LUCIO

This may prove worse than hanging.

DUKE VINCENTIO

[To ESCALUS] What you have spoke I pardon: sit you down: We’ll borrow place of him.

To ANGELO

Sir, by your leave.

Hast thou or word, or wit, or impudence, That yet can do thee office? If thou hast,

Rely upon it till my tale be heard, And hold no longer out.




ANGELO

O my dread lord,

I should be guiltier than my guiltiness, To think I can be undiscernible,

When I perceive your grace, like power divine, Hath look’d upon my passes. Then, good prince, No longer session hold upon my shame,

But let my trial be mine own confession: Immediate sentence then and sequent death Is all the grace I beg.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Come hither, Mariana.

Say, wast thou e’er contracted to this woman?

ANGELO

I was, my lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Go take her hence, and marry her instantly. Do you the office, friar; which consummate, Return him here again. Go with him, provost.

Exeunt ANGELO, MARIANA, FRIAR PETER and Provost

ESCALUS

My lord, I am more amazed at his dishonour Than at the strangeness of it.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Come hither, Isabel.

Your friar is now your prince: as I was then Advertising and holy to your business,

Not changing heart with habit, I am still Attorney’d at your service.




ISABELLA

O, give me pardon,

That I, your vassal, have employ’d and pain’d Your unknown sovereignty!

DUKE VINCENTIO

You are pardon’d, Isabel:

And now, dear maid, be you as free to us.

Your brother’s death, I know, sits at your heart; And you may marvel why I obscured myself, Labouring to save his life, and would not rather Make rash remonstrance of my hidden power Than let him so be lost. O most kind maid,

It was the swift celerity of his death,

Which I did think with slower foot came on,

That brain’d my purpose. But, peace be with him! That life is better life, past fearing death,

Than that which lives to fear: make it your comfort, So happy is your brother.

ISABELLA

I do, my lord.

Re-enter ANGELO, MARIANA, FRIAR PETER, and Provost

DUKE VINCENTIO

For this new-married man approaching here, Whose salt imagination yet hath wrong’d Your well defended honour, you must pardon

For Mariana’s sake: but as he adjudged your brother,– Being criminal, in double violation

Of sacred chastity and of promise-breach Thereon dependent, for your brother’s life,–

The very mercy of the law cries out





Most audible, even from his proper tongue, ‘An Angelo for Claudio, death for death!’

Haste still pays haste, and leisure answers leisure; Like doth quit like, and MEASURE still FOR MEASURE. Then, Angelo, thy fault’s thus manifested;

Which, though thou wouldst deny, denies thee vantage. We do condemn thee to the very block

Where Claudio stoop’d to death, and with like haste. Away with him!

MARIANA

O my most gracious lord,

I hope you will not mock me with a husband.

DUKE VINCENTIO

It is your husband mock’d you with a husband. Consenting to the safeguard of your honour,

I thought your marriage fit; else imputation, For that he knew you, might reproach your life

And choke your good to come; for his possessions, Although by confiscation they are ours,

We do instate and widow you withal, To buy you a better husband.

MARIANA

O my dear lord,

I crave no other, nor no better man.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Never crave him; we are definitive.

MARIANA

Gentle my liege,–

Kneeling

DUKE VINCENTIO





You do but lose your labour. Away with him to death!

To LUCIO

Now, sir, to you.

MARIANA

O my good lord! Sweet Isabel, take my part; Lend me your knees, and all my life to come I’ll lend you all my life to do you service.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Against all sense you do importune her: Should she kneel down in mercy of this fact,

Her brother’s ghost his paved bed would break, And take her hence in horror.

MARIANA

Isabel,

Sweet Isabel, do yet but kneel by me;

Hold up your hands, say nothing; I’ll speak all. They say, best men are moulded out of faults; And, for the most, become much more the better For being a little bad: so may my husband.

O Isabel, will you not lend a knee?

DUKE VINCENTIO

He dies for Claudio’s death.

ISABELLA

Most bounteous sir,

Kneeling

Look, if it please you, on this man condemn’d, As if my brother lived: I partly think





A due sincerity govern’d his deeds, Till he did look on me: since it is so,

Let him not die. My brother had but justice, In that he did the thing for which he died: For Angelo,

His act did not o’ertake his bad intent, And must be buried but as an intent

That perish’d by the way: thoughts are no subjects; Intents but merely thoughts.

MARIANA

Merely, my lord.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Your suit’s unprofitable; stand up, I say. I have bethought me of another fault.

Provost, how came it Claudio was beheaded At an unusual hour?

Provost

It was commanded so.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Had you a special warrant for the deed?

Provost

No, my good lord; it was by private message.

DUKE VINCENTIO

For which I do discharge you of your office: Give up your keys.

Provost

Pardon me, noble lord:





I thought it was a fault, but knew it not; Yet did repent me, after more advice;

For testimony whereof, one in the prison, That should by private order else have died, I have reserved alive.

DUKE VINCENTIO

What’s he?

Provost

His name is Barnardine.

DUKE VINCENTIO

I would thou hadst done so by Claudio.

Go fetch him hither; let me look upon him.

Exit Provost

ESCALUS

I am sorry, one so learned and so wise As you, Lord Angelo, have still appear’d,

Should slip so grossly, both in the heat of blood. And lack of temper’d judgment afterward.

ANGELO

I am sorry that such sorrow I procure:

And so deep sticks it in my penitent heart That I crave death more willingly than mercy; ‘Tis my deserving, and I do entreat it.

Re-enter Provost, with BARNARDINE, CLAUDIO muffled, and JULIET

DUKE VINCENTIO

Which is that Barnardine?

Provost

This, my lord.




DUKE VINCENTIO

There was a friar told me of this man.

Sirrah, thou art said to have a stubborn soul. That apprehends no further than this world,

And squarest thy life according. Thou’rt condemn’d: But, for those earthly faults, I quit them all;

And pray thee take this mercy to provide For better times to come. Friar, advise him;

I leave him to your hand. What muffled fellow’s that?

Provost

This is another prisoner that I saved.

Who should have died when Claudio lost his head; As like almost to Claudio as himself.

Unmuffles CLAUDIO

DUKE VINCENTIO

[To ISABELLA] If he be like your brother, for his sake Is he pardon’d; and, for your lovely sake,

Give me your hand and say you will be mine. He is my brother too: but fitter time for that. By this Lord Angelo perceives he’s safe; Methinks I see a quickening in his eye.

Well, Angelo, your evil quits you well:

Look that you love your wife; her worth worth yours. I find an apt remission in myself;

And yet here’s one in place I cannot pardon.

To LUCIO

You, sirrah, that knew me for a fool, a coward, One all of luxury, an ass, a madman;

Wherein have I so deserved of you, That you extol me thus?

LUCIO





‘Faith, my lord. I spoke it but according to the trick. If you will hang me for it, you may; but I had rather it would please you I might be whipt.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Whipt first, sir, and hanged after. Proclaim it, provost, round about the city.

Is any woman wrong’d by this lewd fellow,

As I have heard him swear himself there’s one Whom he begot with child, let her appear, And he shall marry her: the nuptial finish’d, Let him be whipt and hang’d.

LUCIO

I beseech your highness, do not marry me to a whore. Your highness said even now, I made you a duke:

good my lord, do not recompense me in making me a cuckold.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Upon mine honour, thou shalt marry her. Thy slanders I forgive; and therewithal Remit thy other forfeits. Take him to prison; And see our pleasure herein executed.

LUCIO

Marrying a punk, my lord, is pressing to death, whipping, and hanging.

DUKE VINCENTIO

Slandering a prince deserves it.

Exit Officers with LUCIO

She, Claudio, that you wrong’d, look you restore. Joy to you, Mariana! Love her, Angelo:

I have confess’d her and I know her virtue.





Thanks, good friend Escalus, for thy much goodness: There’s more behind that is more gratulate.

Thanks, provost, for thy care and secrecy: We shill employ thee in a worthier place. Forgive him, Angelo, that brought you home The head of Ragozine for Claudio’s:

The offence pardons itself. Dear Isabel,

I have a motion much imports your good; Whereto if you’ll a willing ear incline,

What’s mine is yours and what is yours is mine. So, bring us to our palace; where we’ll show

What’s yet behind, that’s meet you all should know.

Exeunt

Macbeth

MACBETH

BY WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE

ORIGINALLY WRITTEN BETWEEN 1603 AND 1607

Macbeth by William Shakespeare.

This edition was created and published by Global Grey

©GlobalGrey 2018

globalgreyebooks.com

CONTENTS

Dramatis Personae (Persons Represented)

ACT 1

Scene 1

Scene 2

Scene 3 Scene 4 Scene 5

Scene 6

Scene 7

ACT 2

Scene 1

Scene 2

Scene 3

Scene 4

ACT 3

Scene 1

Scene 2

Scene 3 Scene 4 Scene 5

Scene 6

ACT 4

Scene 1

Scene 2

Scene 3

ACT 5

Scene 1 Scene 2 Scene 3 Scene 4 Scene 5 Scene 6 Scene 7 Scene 8

DRAMATIS PERSONAE (PERSONS REPRESENTED)

DUNCAN, King of Scotland.

MALCOLM, his Son.

DONALBAIN, his Son.

MACBETH, General in the King’s Army.

BANQUO, General in the King’s Army.

MACDUFF, Nobleman of Scotland.

LENNOX, Nobleman of Scotland.

ROSS, Nobleman of Scotland.

MENTEITH, Nobleman of Scotland.

ANGUS, Nobleman of Scotland.

CAITHNESS, Nobleman of Scotland.

FLEANCE, Son to Banquo.

SIWARD, Earl of Northumberland, General of the English Forces.

YOUNG SIWARD, his Son.

SEYTON, an Officer attending on Macbeth.

BOY, Son to Macduff.

An English Doctor. A Scottish Doctor. A Soldier. A Porter. An Old Man.

LADY MACBETH. LADY MACDUFF.

Gentlewoman attending on Lady Macbeth.

HECATE,and three Witches.

Lords, Gentlemen, Officers, Soldiers, Murderers, Attendants, and Messengers.

The Ghost of Banquo and several other Apparitions.

SCENE: In the end of the Fourth Act, in England; through the rest of the Play, in Scotland; and chiefly at Macbeth’s Castle.

ACT 1

SCENE 1

A desert place.

Thunder and lightning. Enter three Witches

First Witch

When shall we three meet again In thunder, lightning, or in rain?

Second Witch

When the hurlyburly’s done, When the battle’s lost and won.

Third Witch

That will be ere the set of sun.

First Witch

Where the place?

Second Witch

Upon the heath.

Third Witch

There to meet with Macbeth.

First Witch

I come, Graymalkin!

Second Witch

Paddock calls.

Third Witch Anon.

ALL

Fair is foul, and foul is fair:

Hover through the fog and filthy air.

Exeunt

SCENE 2

A camp near Forres.

Alarum within. Enter DUNCAN, MALCOLM, DONALBAIN, LENNOX, with

Attendants, meeting a bleeding Sergeant

DUNCAN

What bloody man is that? He can report, As seemeth by his plight, of the revolt The newest state.

MALCOLM

This is the sergeant

Who like a good and hardy soldier fought ‘Gainst my captivity. Hail, brave friend! Say to the king the knowledge of the broil As thou didst leave it.

Sergeant

Doubtful it stood;

As two spent swimmers, that do cling together

And choke their art. The merciless Macdonwald–

Worthy to be a rebel, for to that

The multiplying villanies of nature

Do swarm upon him–from the western isles

Of kerns and gallowglasses is supplied; And fortune, on his damned quarrel smiling, Show’d like a rebel’s whore: but all’s too weak:

For brave Macbeth–well he deserves that name–

Disdaining fortune, with his brandish’d steel,

Which smoked with bloody execution,

Like valour’s minion carved out his passage

Till he faced the slave;

Which ne’er shook hands, nor bade farewell to him,

Till he unseam’d him from the nave to the chaps, And fix’d his head upon our battlements.

DUNCAN

O valiant cousin! worthy gentleman!

Sergeant

As whence the sun ‘gins his reflection

Shipwrecking storms and direful thunders break,

So from that spring whence comfort seem’d to come Discomfort swells. Mark, king of Scotland, mark:

No sooner justice had with valour arm’d

Compell’d these skipping kerns to trust their heels,

But the Norweyan lord surveying vantage, With furbish’d arms and new supplies of men Began a fresh assault.

DUNCAN

Dismay’d not this

Our captains, Macbeth and Banquo?

Sergeant

Yes;

As sparrows eagles, or the hare the lion.

If I say sooth, I must report they were

As cannons overcharged with double cracks, so they Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe:

Except they meant to bathe in reeking wounds, Or memorise another Golgotha,

I cannot tell.

But I am faint, my gashes cry for help.

DUNCAN

So well thy words become thee as thy wounds;

They smack of honour both. Go get him surgeons.

Exit Sergeant, attended

Who comes here?

Enter ROSS

MALCOLM

The worthy thane of Ross.

LENNOX

What a haste looks through his eyes! So should he look That seems to speak things strange.

ROSS

God save the king!

DUNCAN

Whence camest thou, worthy thane?

ROSS

From Fife, great king;

Where the Norweyan banners flout the sky

And fan our people cold. Norway himself,

With terrible numbers,

Assisted by that most disloyal traitor

The thane of Cawdor, began a dismal conflict;

Till that Bellona’s bridegroom, lapp’d in proof, Confronted him with self-comparisons, Point against point rebellious, arm ‘gainst arm. Curbing his lavish spirit: and, to conclude, The victory fell on us.

DUNCAN

Great happiness!

ROSS

That now

Sweno, the Norways’ king, craves composition:

Nor would we deign him burial of his men

Till he disbursed at Saint Colme’s inch

Ten thousand dollars to our general use.

DUNCAN

No more that thane of Cawdor shall deceive Our bosom interest: go pronounce his present death, And with his former title greet Macbeth.

ROSS

I’ll see it done.

DUNCAN

What he hath lost noble Macbeth hath won.

Exeunt

SCENE 3

A heath near Forres.

Thunder. Enter the three Witches

First Witch

Where hast thou been, sister?

Second Witch Killing swine.

Third Witch

Sister, where thou?

First Witch

A sailor’s wife had chestnuts in her lap, And munch’d, and munch’d, and munch’d:– ‘Give me,’ quoth I:

‘Aroint thee, witch!’ the rump-fed ronyon cries.

Her husband’s to Aleppo gone, master o’ the Tiger:

But in a sieve I’ll thither sail, And, like a rat without a tail, I’ll do, I’ll do, and I’ll do.

Second Witch

I’ll give thee a wind.

First Witch

Thou’rt kind.

Third Witch

And I another.

First Witch

I myself have all the other,

And the very ports they blow, All the quarters that they know I’ the shipman’s card.

I will drain him dry as hay:

Sleep shall neither night nor day Hang upon his pent-house lid; He shall live a man forbid: Weary se’nnights nine times nine Shall he dwindle, peak and pine: Though his bark cannot be lost, Yet it shall be tempest-tost. Look what I have.

Second Witch

Show me, show me.

First Witch

Here I have a pilot’s thumb,

Wreck’d as homeward he did come.

Drum within

Third Witch

A drum, a drum!

Macbeth doth come.

ALL

The weird sisters, hand in hand, Posters of the sea and land, Thus do go about, about:

Thrice to thine and thrice to mine

And thrice again, to make up nine. Peace! the charm’s wound up.

Enter MACBETH and BANQUO MACBETH

So foul and fair a day I have not seen.

BANQUO

How far is’t call’d to Forres? What are these

So wither’d and so wild in their attire,

That look not like the inhabitants o’ the earth,

And yet are on’t? Live you? or are you aught

That man may question? You seem to understand me,

By each at once her chappy finger laying

Upon her skinny lips: you should be women, And yet your beards forbid me to interpret That you are so.

MACBETH

Speak, if you can: what are you?

First Witch

All hail, Macbeth! hail to thee, thane of Glamis!

Second Witch

All hail, Macbeth, hail to thee, thane of Cawdor!

Third Witch

All hail, Macbeth, thou shalt be king hereafter!

BANQUO

Good sir, why do you start; and seem to fear

Things that do sound so fair? I’ the name of truth,

Are ye fantastical, or that indeed

Which outwardly ye show? My noble partner

You greet with present grace and great prediction

Of noble having and of royal hope,

That he seems rapt withal: to me you speak not.

If you can look into the seeds of time,

And say which grain will grow and which will not, Speak then to me, who neither beg nor fear Your favours nor your hate.

First Witch Hail!

Second Witch

Hail! Third Witch

Hail!

First Witch

Lesser than Macbeth, and greater.

Second Witch

Not so happy, yet much happier.

Third Witch

Thou shalt get kings, though thou be none: So all hail, Macbeth and Banquo!

First Witch

Banquo and Macbeth, all hail!

MACBETH

Stay, you imperfect speakers, tell me more:

By Sinel’s death I know I am thane of Glamis;

But how of Cawdor? the thane of Cawdor lives,

A prosperous gentleman; and to be king

Stands not within the prospect of belief,

No more than to be Cawdor. Say from whence

You owe this strange intelligence? or why

Upon this blasted heath you stop our way

With such prophetic greeting? Speak, I charge you.

Witches vanish

BANQUO

The earth hath bubbles, as the water has,

And these are of them. Whither are they vanish’d?

MACBETH

Into the air; and what seem’d corporal melted

As breath into the wind. Would they had stay’d!

BANQUO

Were such things here as we do speak about? Or have we eaten on the insane root That takes the reason prisoner?

MACBETH

Your children shall be kings.

BANQUO

You shall be king.

MACBETH

And thane of Cawdor too: went it not so?

BANQUO

To the selfsame tune and words. Who’s here?

Enter ROSS and ANGUS

ROSS

The king hath happily received, Macbeth,

The news of thy success; and when he reads

Thy personal venture in the rebels’ fight,

His wonders and his praises do contend

Which should be thine or his: silenced with that,

In viewing o’er the rest o’ the selfsame day,

He finds thee in the stout Norweyan ranks, Nothing afeard of what thyself didst make,

Strange images of death. As thick as hail

Came post with post; and every one did bear Thy praises in his kingdom’s great defence, And pour’d them down before him.

ANGUS

We are sent

To give thee from our royal master thanks; Only to herald thee into his sight, Not pay thee.

ROSS

And, for an earnest of a greater honour,

He bade me, from him, call thee thane of Cawdor:

In which addition, hail, most worthy thane! For it is thine.

BANQUO

What, can the devil speak true?

MACBETH

The thane of Cawdor lives: why do you dress me In borrow’d robes?

ANGUS

Who was the thane lives yet;

But under heavy judgment bears that life

Which he deserves to lose. Whether he was combined

With those of Norway, or did line the rebel

With hidden help and vantage, or that with both

He labour’d in his country’s wreck, I know not; But treasons capital, confess’d and proved, Have overthrown him.

MACBETH

[Aside] Glamis, and thane of Cawdor! The greatest is behind.

To ROSS and ANGUS

Thanks for your pains.

To BANQUO

Do you not hope your children shall be kings, When those that gave the thane of Cawdor to me Promised no less to them?

BANQUO

That trusted home

Might yet enkindle you unto the crown, Besides the thane of Cawdor. But ’tis strange:

And oftentimes, to win us to our harm,

The instruments of darkness tell us truths, Win us with honest trifles, to betray’s In deepest consequence.

Cousins, a word, I pray you.

MACBETH

[Aside] Two truths are told,

As happy prologues to the swelling act

Of the imperial theme.–I thank you, gentlemen.

Aside

Cannot be ill, cannot be good: if ill, Why hath it given me earnest of success,

Commencing in a truth? I am thane of Cawdor:

If good, why do I yield to that suggestion

Whose horrid image doth unfix my hair

And make my seated heart knock at my ribs, Against the use of nature? Present fears Are less than horrible imaginings:

My thought, whose murder yet is but fantastical,

Shakes so my single state of man that function Is smother’d in surmise, and nothing is But what is not.

BANQUO

Look, how our partner’s rapt.

MACBETH

[Aside] If chance will have me king, why, chance may crown me, Without my stir.

BANQUO

New horrors come upon him,

Like our strange garments, cleave not to their mould But with the aid of use.

MACBETH

[Aside] Come what come may,

Time and the hour runs through the roughest day.

BANQUO

Worthy Macbeth, we stay upon your leisure.

MACBETH

Give me your favour: my dull brain was wrought

With things forgotten. Kind gentlemen, your pains

Are register’d where every day I turn

The leaf to read them. Let us toward the king.

Think upon what hath chanced, and, at more time,

The interim having weigh’d it, let us speak Our free hearts each to other.

BANQUO

Very gladly.

MACBETH

Till then, enough. Come, friends.

Exeunt

SCENE 4

Forres. The palace.

Flourish. Enter DUNCAN, MALCOLM, DONALBAIN, LENNOX, and Attendants

DUNCAN

Is execution done on Cawdor? Are not Those in commission yet return’d?

MALCOLM

My liege,

They are not yet come back. But I have spoke

With one that saw him die: who did report

That very frankly he confess’d his treasons,

Implored your highness’ pardon and set forth

A deep repentance: nothing in his life Became him like the leaving it; he died

As one that had been studied in his death To throw away the dearest thing he owed, As ’twere a careless trifle.

DUNCAN

There’s no art

To find the mind’s construction in the face: He was a gentleman on whom I built An absolute trust.

Enter MACBETH, BANQUO, ROSS, and ANGUS

O worthiest cousin!

The sin of my ingratitude even now Was heavy on me: thou art so far before

That swiftest wing of recompense is slow

To overtake thee. Would thou hadst less deserved,

That the proportion both of thanks and payment

Might have been mine! only I have left to say, More is thy due than more than all can pay.

MACBETH

The service and the loyalty I owe,

In doing it, pays itself. Your highness’ part

Is to receive our duties; and our duties

Are to your throne and state children and servants, Which do but what they should, by doing every thing Safe toward your love and honour.

DUNCAN

Welcome hither:

I have begun to plant thee, and will labour

To make thee full of growing. Noble Banquo,

That hast no less deserved, nor must be known No less to have done so, let me enfold thee And hold thee to my heart.

BANQUO

There if I grow,

The harvest is your own.

DUNCAN

My plenteous joys,

Wanton in fulness, seek to hide themselves

In drops of sorrow. Sons, kinsmen, thanes,

And you whose places are the nearest, know

We will establish our estate upon

Our eldest, Malcolm, whom we name hereafter

The Prince of Cumberland; which honour must

Not unaccompanied invest him only,

But signs of nobleness, like stars, shall shine On all deservers. From hence to Inverness, And bind us further to you.

MACBETH

The rest is labour, which is not used for you:

I’ll be myself the harbinger and make joyful The hearing of my wife with your approach; So humbly take my leave.

DUNCAN

My worthy Cawdor!

MACBETH

[Aside] The Prince of Cumberland! that is a step

On which I must fall down, or else o’erleap,

For in my way it lies. Stars, hide your fires; Let not light see my black and deep desires:

The eye wink at the hand; yet let that be,

Which the eye fears, when it is done, to see.

Exit

DUNCAN

True, worthy Banquo; he is full so valiant,

And in his commendations I am fed;

It is a banquet to me. Let’s after him, Whose care is gone before to bid us welcome: It is a peerless kinsman.

Flourish. Exeunt

SCENE 5

Inverness. Macbeth’s castle.

Enter LADY MACBETH, reading a letter

LADY MACBETH

‘They met me in the day of success: and I have learned by the perfectest report, they have more in them than mortal knowledge. When I burned in desire to question them further, they made themselves air, into which they vanished. Whiles I stood rapt in the wonder of it, came missives from the king, who all-hailed me ‘Thane of Cawdor;’ by which title, before, these weird sisters saluted me, and referred me to the coming on of time, with ‘Hail, king that shalt be!’ This have I thought good to deliver thee, my dearest partner of greatness, that thou mightst not lose the dues of rejoicing, by being ignorant of what greatness is promised thee. Lay it to thy heart, and farewell.’

Glamis thou art, and Cawdor; and shalt be

What thou art promised: yet do I fear thy nature; It is too full o’ the milk of human kindness

To catch the nearest way: thou wouldst be great;

Art not without ambition, but without

The illness should attend it: what thou wouldst highly,

That wouldst thou holily; wouldst not play false,

And yet wouldst wrongly win: thou’ldst have, great Glamis,

That which cries ‘Thus thou must do, if thou have it;

And that which rather thou dost fear to do

Than wishest should be undone.’ Hie thee hither,

That I may pour my spirits in thine ear;

And chastise with the valour of my tongue All that impedes thee from the golden round, Which fate and metaphysical aid doth seem To have thee crown’d withal.

Enter a Messenger

What is your tidings?

Messenger

The king comes here to-night.

LADY MACBETH

Thou’rt mad to say it:

Is not thy master with him? who, were’t so, Would have inform’d for preparation.

Messenger

So please you, it is true: our thane is coming:

One of my fellows had the speed of him, Who, almost dead for breath, had scarcely more Than would make up his message.

LADY MACBETH

Give him tending;

He brings great news.

Exit Messenger

The raven himself is hoarse

That croaks the fatal entrance of Duncan

Under my battlements. Come, you spirits That tend on mortal thoughts, unsex me here,

And fill me from the crown to the toe top-full

Of direst cruelty! make thick my blood;

Stop up the access and passage to remorse,

That no compunctious visitings of nature

Shake my fell purpose, nor keep peace between

The effect and it! Come to my woman’s breasts, And take my milk for gall, you murdering ministers,

Wherever in your sightless substances

You wait on nature’s mischief! Come, thick night,

And pall thee in the dunnest smoke of hell,

That my keen knife see not the wound it makes, Nor heaven peep through the blanket of the dark,

To cry ‘Hold, hold!’

Enter MACBETH

Great Glamis! worthy Cawdor!

Greater than both, by the all-hail hereafter!

Thy letters have transported me beyond This ignorant present, and I feel now The future in the instant.

MACBETH

My dearest love,

Duncan comes here to-night.

LADY MACBETH

And when goes hence?

MACBETH

To-morrow, as he purposes.

LADY MACBETH

O, never

Shall sun that morrow see!

Your face, my thane, is as a book where men

May read strange matters. To beguile the time,

Look like the time; bear welcome in your eye,

Your hand, your tongue: look like the innocent flower,

But be the serpent under’t. He that’s coming

Must be provided for: and you shall put

This night’s great business into my dispatch;

Which shall to all our nights and days to come Give solely sovereign sway and masterdom.

MACBETH

We will speak further.

LADY MACBETH

Only look up clear; To alter favour ever is to fear: Leave all the rest to me.

Exeunt

SCENE 6

Before Macbeth’s castle.

Hautboys and torches. Enter DUNCAN, MALCOLM, DONALBAIN, BANQUO,

LENNOX, MACDUFF, ROSS, ANGUS, and Attendants

DUNCAN

This castle hath a pleasant seat; the air Nimbly and sweetly recommends itself Unto our gentle senses.

BANQUO

This guest of summer,

The temple-haunting martlet, does approve,

By his loved mansionry, that the heaven’s breath

Smells wooingly here: no jutty, frieze,

Buttress, nor coign of vantage, but this bird Hath made his pendent bed and procreant cradle: Where they most breed and haunt, I have observed, The air is delicate.

Enter LADY MACBETH

DUNCAN

See, see, our honour’d hostess!

The love that follows us sometime is our trouble,

Which still we thank as love. Herein I teach you How you shall bid God ‘ild us for your pains, And thank us for your trouble.

LADY MACBETH

All our service

In every point twice done and then done double

Were poor and single business to contend

Against those honours deep and broad wherewith

Your majesty loads our house: for those of old, And the late dignities heap’d up to them, We rest your hermits.

DUNCAN

Where’s the thane of Cawdor?

We coursed him at the heels, and had a purpose

To be his purveyor: but he rides well;

And his great love, sharp as his spur, hath holp him To his home before us. Fair and noble hostess, We are your guest to-night.

LADY MACBETH

Your servants ever

Have theirs, themselves and what is theirs, in compt, To make their audit at your highness’ pleasure, Still to return your own.

DUNCAN

Give me your hand;

Conduct me to mine host: we love him highly, And shall continue our graces towards him. By your leave, hostess.

Exeunt

SCENE 7

Macbeth’s castle.

Hautboys and torches. Enter a Sewer, and divers Servants with dishes and service, and pass over the stage. Then enter MACBETH

MACBETH

If it were done when ’tis done, then ’twere well

It were done quickly: if the assassination

Could trammel up the consequence, and catch

With his surcease success; that but this blow

Might be the be-all and the end-all here,

But here, upon this bank and shoal of time,

We’ld jump the life to come. But in these cases

We still have judgment here; that we but teach

Bloody instructions, which, being taught, return

To plague the inventor: this even-handed justice

Commends the ingredients of our poison’d chalice

To our own lips. He’s here in double trust;

First, as I am his kinsman and his subject,

Strong both against the deed; then, as his host,

Who should against his murderer shut the door,

Not bear the knife myself. Besides, this Duncan

Hath borne his faculties so meek, hath been

So clear in his great office, that his virtues

Will plead like angels, trumpet-tongued, against

The deep damnation of his taking-off;

And pity, like a naked new-born babe,

Striding the blast, or heaven’s cherubim, horsed

Upon the sightless couriers of the air,

Shall blow the horrid deed in every eye,

That tears shall drown the wind. I have no spur

To prick the sides of my intent, but only

Vaulting ambition, which o’erleaps itself And falls on the other.

Enter LADY MACBETH

How now! what news?

LADY MACBETH

He has almost supp’d: why have you left the chamber?

MACBETH

Hath he ask’d for me?

LADY MACBETH

Know you not he has?

MACBETH

We will proceed no further in this business:

He hath honour’d me of late; and I have bought

Golden opinions from all sorts of people, Which would be worn now in their newest gloss, Not cast aside so soon.

LADY MACBETH

Was the hope drunk

Wherein you dress’d yourself? hath it slept since?

And wakes it now, to look so green and pale

At what it did so freely? From this time

Such I account thy love. Art thou afeard

To be the same in thine own act and valour

As thou art in desire? Wouldst thou have that

Which thou esteem’st the ornament of life,

And live a coward in thine own esteem, Letting ‘I dare not’ wait upon ‘I would,’ Like the poor cat i’ the adage?

MACBETH

Prithee, peace:

I dare do all that may become a man; Who dares do more is none.

LADY MACBETH

What beast was’t, then,

That made you break this enterprise to me?

When you durst do it, then you were a man;

And, to be more than what you were, you would

Be so much more the man. Nor time nor place Did then adhere, and yet you would make both:

They have made themselves, and that their fitness now

Does unmake you. I have given suck, and know How tender ’tis to love the babe that milks me:

I would, while it was smiling in my face,

Have pluck’d my nipple from his boneless gums, And dash’d the brains out, had I so sworn as you Have done to this.

MACBETH

If we should fail?

LADY MACBETH

We fail!

But screw your courage to the sticking-place,

And we’ll not fail. When Duncan is asleep– Whereto the rather shall his day’s hard journey

Soundly invite him–his two chamberlains

Will I with wine and wassail so convince

That memory, the warder of the brain,

Shall be a fume, and the receipt of reason

A limbeck only: when in swinish sleep

Their drenched natures lie as in a death,

What cannot you and I perform upon

The unguarded Duncan? what not put upon

His spongy officers, who shall bear the guilt Of our great quell?

MACBETH

Bring forth men-children only;

For thy undaunted mettle should compose

Nothing but males. Will it not be received,

When we have mark’d with blood those sleepy two Of his own chamber and used their very daggers, That they have done’t?

LADY MACBETH

Who dares receive it other,

As we shall make our griefs and clamour roar Upon his death?

MACBETH

I am settled, and bend up

Each corporal agent to this terrible feat.

Away, and mock the time with fairest show:

False face must hide what the false heart doth know.

Exeunt

ACT 2

SCENE 1

Court of Macbeth’s castle.

Enter BANQUO, and FLEANCE bearing a torch before him

BANQUO

How goes the night, boy?

FLEANCE

The moon is down; I have not heard the clock.

BANQUO

And she goes down at twelve.

FLEANCE

I take’t, ’tis later, sir.

BANQUO

Hold, take my sword. There’s husbandry in heaven; Their candles are all out. Take thee that too.

A heavy summons lies like lead upon me,

And yet I would not sleep: merciful powers, Restrain in me the cursed thoughts that nature Gives way to in repose!

Enter MACBETH, and a Servant with a torch

Give me my sword. Who’s there?

MACBETH

A friend.

BANQUO

What, sir, not yet at rest? The king’s a-bed:

He hath been in unusual pleasure, and Sent forth great largess to your offices.

This diamond he greets your wife withal, By the name of most kind hostess; and shut up In measureless content.

MACBETH

Being unprepared,

Our will became the servant to defect; Which else should free have wrought.

BANQUO

All’s well.

I dreamt last night of the three weird sisters: To you they have show’d some truth.

MACBETH

I think not of them:

Yet, when we can entreat an hour to serve, We would spend it in some words upon that business, If you would grant the time.

BANQUO

At your kind’st leisure.

MACBETH

If you shall cleave to my consent, when ’tis, It shall make honour for you.

BANQUO

So I lose none

In seeking to augment it, but still keep My bosom franchised and allegiance clear, I shall be counsell’d.

MACBETH

Good repose the while!

BANQUO

Thanks, sir: the like to you!

Exeunt BANQUO and FLEANCE

MACBETH

Go bid thy mistress, when my drink is ready, She strike upon the bell. Get thee to bed.

Exit Servant

Is this a dagger which I see before me,

The handle toward my hand? Come, let me clutch thee.

I have thee not, and yet I see thee still.

Art thou not, fatal vision, sensible

To feeling as to sight? or art thou but

A dagger of the mind, a false creation, Proceeding from the heat-oppressed brain? I see thee yet, in form as palpable As this which now I draw.

Thou marshall’st me the way that I was going; And such an instrument I was to use.

Mine eyes are made the fools o’ the other senses,

Or else worth all the rest; I see thee still, And on thy blade and dudgeon gouts of blood, Which was not so before. There’s no such thing:

It is the bloody business which informs

Thus to mine eyes. Now o’er the one halfworld

Nature seems dead, and wicked dreams abuse

The curtain’d sleep; witchcraft celebrates

Pale Hecate’s offerings, and wither’d murder,

Alarum’d by his sentinel, the wolf,

Whose howl’s his watch, thus with his stealthy pace.

With Tarquin’s ravishing strides, towards his design

Moves like a ghost. Thou sure and firm-set earth, Hear not my steps, which way they walk, for fear

Thy very stones prate of my whereabout,

And take the present horror from the time,

Which now suits with it. Whiles I threat, he lives:

Words to the heat of deeds too cold breath gives.

A bell rings

I go, and it is done; the bell invites me.

Hear it not, Duncan; for it is a knell

That summons thee to heaven or to hell.

Exit

SCENE 2

The same.

Enter LADY MACBETH

LADY MACBETH

That which hath made them drunk hath made me bold; What hath quench’d them hath given me fire.

Hark! Peace!

It was the owl that shriek’d, the fatal bellman, Which gives the stern’st good-night. He is about it:

The doors are open; and the surfeited grooms Do mock their charge with snores: I have drugg’d their possets,

That death and nature do contend about them, Whether they live or die.

MACBETH

[Within] Who’s there? what, ho!

LADY MACBETH

Alack, I am afraid they have awaked,

And ’tis not done. The attempt and not the deed

Confounds us. Hark! I laid their daggers ready; He could not miss ’em. Had he not resembled My father as he slept, I had done’t.

Enter MACBETH My husband!

MACBETH

I have done the deed. Didst thou not hear a noise?

LADY MACBETH

I heard the owl scream and the crickets cry. Did not you speak?

MACBETH When? LADY MACBETH Now.

MACBETH

As I descended? LADY MACBETH

Ay.

MACBETH

Hark!

Who lies i’ the second chamber? LADY MACBETH

Donalbain.

MACBETH

This is a sorry sight.

Looking on his hands

LADY MACBETH

A foolish thought, to say a sorry sight.

MACBETH

There’s one did laugh in’s sleep, and one cried

‘Murder!’

That they did wake each other: I stood and heard them:

But they did say their prayers, and address’d them Again to sleep.

LADY MACBETH

There are two lodged together.

MACBETH

One cried ‘God bless us!’ and ‘Amen’ the other; As they had seen me with these hangman’s hands. Listening their fear, I could not say ‘Amen,’

When they did say ‘God bless us!’

LADY MACBETH

Consider it not so deeply.

MACBETH

But wherefore could not I pronounce ‘Amen’? I had most need of blessing, and ‘Amen’ Stuck in my throat.

LADY MACBETH

These deeds must not be thought

After these ways; so, it will make us mad.

MACBETH

Methought I heard a voice cry ‘Sleep no more!

Macbeth does murder sleep’, the innocent sleep,

Sleep that knits up the ravell’d sleeve of care,

The death of each day’s life, sore labour’s bath,

Balm of hurt minds, great nature’s second course, Chief nourisher in life’s feast,–

LADY MACBETH

What do you mean?

MACBETH

Still it cried ‘Sleep no more!’ to all the house:

‘Glamis hath murder’d sleep, and therefore Cawdor

Shall sleep no more; Macbeth shall sleep no more.’

LADY MACBETH

Who was it that thus cried? Why, worthy thane,

You do unbend your noble strength, to think

So brainsickly of things. Go get some water, And wash this filthy witness from your hand.

Why did you bring these daggers from the place?

They must lie there: go carry them; and smear The sleepy grooms with blood.

MACBETH

I’ll go no more:

I am afraid to think what I have done; Look on’t again I dare not.

LADY MACBETH

Infirm of purpose!

Give me the daggers: the sleeping and the dead

Are but as pictures: ’tis the eye of childhood

That fears a painted devil. If he do bleed, I’ll gild the faces of the grooms withal; For it must seem their guilt.

Exit. Knocking within

MACBETH

Whence is that knocking?

How is’t with me, when every noise appals me?

What hands are here? ha! they pluck out mine eyes.

Will all great Neptune’s ocean wash this blood

Clean from my hand? No, this my hand will rather The multitudinous seas in incarnadine, Making the green one red.

Re-enter LADY MACBETH

LADY MACBETH

My hands are of your colour; but I shame To wear a heart so white.

Knocking within

I hear a knocking

At the south entry: retire we to our chamber; A little water clears us of this deed: How easy is it, then! Your constancy Hath left you unattended.

Knocking within

Hark! more knocking.

Get on your nightgown, lest occasion call us, And show us to be watchers. Be not lost So poorly in your thoughts.

MACBETH

To know my deed, ’twere best not know myself.

Knocking within

Wake Duncan with thy knocking! I would thou couldst!

Exeunt

SCENE 3

The same.

Knocking within. Enter a Porter

Porter

Here’s a knocking indeed! If a man were porter of hell-gate, he should have old turning the key.

Knocking within

Knock,

knock, knock! Who’s there, i’ the name of Beelzebub? Here’s a farmer, that hanged himself on the expectation of plenty: come in time; have napkins enow about you; here you’ll sweat for’t.

Knocking within

Knock, knock! Who’s there, in the other devil’s name? Faith, here’s an equivocator, that could swear in both the scales against either scale; who committed treason enough for God’s sake, yet could not equivocate to heaven: O, come in, equivocator. Knocking within

Knock,

knock, knock! Who’s there? Faith, here’s an English tailor come hither, for stealing out of a French hose: come in, tailor; here you may roast your goose.

Knocking within

Knock, knock; never at quiet! What are you? But this place is too cold for hell. I’ll devil-porter it no further: I had thought to have let in some of all professions that go the primrose way to the everlasting bonfire.

Knocking within

Anon, anon! I pray you, remember the porter.

Opens the gate

Enter MACDUFF and LENNOX

MACDUFF

Was it so late, friend, ere you went to bed, That you do lie so late?

Porter

‘Faith sir, we were carousing till the second cock: and drink, sir, is a great provoker of three things.

MACDUFF

What three things does drink especially provoke?

Porter

Marry, sir, nose-painting, sleep, and urine. Lechery, sir, it provokes, and unprovokes; it provokes the desire, but it takes away the performance: therefore, much drink may be said to be an equivocator with lechery: it makes him, and it mars him; it sets him on, and it takes him off; it persuades him, and disheartens him; makes him stand to, and not stand to; in conclusion, equivocates him in a sleep, and, giving him the lie, leaves him.

MACDUFF

I believe drink gave thee the lie last night.

Porter

That it did, sir, i’ the very throat on me: but I requited him for his lie; and, I think, being too strong for him, though he took up my legs sometime, yet I made a shift to cast him.

MACDUFF

Is thy master stirring?

Enter MACBETH

Our knocking has awaked him; here he comes.

LENNOX

Good morrow, noble sir.

MACBETH

Good morrow, both. MACDUFF

Is the king stirring, worthy thane?

MACBETH

Not yet.

MACDUFF

He did command me to call timely on him:

I have almost slipp’d the hour.

MACBETH

I’ll bring you to him.

MACDUFF

I know this is a joyful trouble to you; But yet ’tis one.

MACBETH

The labour we delight in physics pain. This is the door.

MACDUFF

I’ll make so bold to call,

For ’tis my limited service.

Exit

LENNOX

Goes the king hence to-day?

MACBETH

He does: he did appoint so.

LENNOX

The night has been unruly: where we lay,

Our chimneys were blown down; and, as they say,

Lamentings heard i’ the air; strange screams of death,

And prophesying with accents terrible

Of dire combustion and confused events

New hatch’d to the woeful time: the obscure bird Clamour’d the livelong night: some say, the earth Was feverous and did shake.

MACBETH

‘Twas a rough night.

LENNOX

My young remembrance cannot parallel

A fellow to it.

Re-enter MACDUFF

MACDUFF

O horror, horror, horror! Tongue nor heart Cannot conceive nor name thee!

MACBETH LENNOX

What’s the matter.

MACDUFF

Confusion now hath made his masterpiece!

Most sacrilegious murder hath broke ope The Lord’s anointed temple, and stole thence The life o’ the building!

MACBETH

What is ‘t you say? the life?

LENNOX

Mean you his majesty?

MACDUFF

Approach the chamber, and destroy your sight

With a new Gorgon: do not bid me speak; See, and then speak yourselves.

Exeunt MACBETH and LENNOX

Awake, awake!

Ring the alarum-bell. Murder and treason!

Banquo and Donalbain! Malcolm! awake!

Shake off this downy sleep, death’s counterfeit, And look on death itself! up, up, and see The great doom’s image! Malcolm! Banquo! As from your graves rise up, and walk like sprites, To countenance this horror! Ring the bell.

Bell rings

Enter LADY MACBETH

LADY MACBETH

What’s the business,

That such a hideous trumpet calls to parley The sleepers of the house? speak, speak!

MACDUFF

O gentle lady,

‘Tis not for you to hear what I can speak: The repetition, in a woman’s ear, Would murder as it fell.

Enter BANQUO

O Banquo, Banquo,

Our royal master ‘s murder’d!

LADY MACBETH

Woe, alas!

What, in our house?

BANQUO

Too cruel any where.

Dear Duff, I prithee, contradict thyself, And say it is not so.

Re-enter MACBETH and LENNOX, with ROSS

MACBETH

Had I but died an hour before this chance, I had lived a blessed time; for, from this instant, There ‘s nothing serious in mortality:

All is but toys: renown and grace is dead; The wine of life is drawn, and the mere lees Is left this vault to brag of.

Enter MALCOLM and DONALBAIN

DONALBAIN

What is amiss?

MACBETH

You are, and do not know’t:

The spring, the head, the fountain of your blood Is stopp’d; the very source of it is stopp’d.

MACDUFF

Your royal father ‘s murder’d.

MALCOLM

O, by whom?

LENNOX

Those of his chamber, as it seem’d, had done ‘t:

Their hands and faces were an badged with blood; So were their daggers, which unwiped we found Upon their pillows:

They stared, and were distracted; no man’s life Was to be trusted with them.

MACBETH

O, yet I do repent me of my fury, That I did kill them.

MACDUFF

Wherefore did you so?

MACBETH

Who can be wise, amazed, temperate and furious, Loyal and neutral, in a moment? No man:

The expedition my violent love

Outrun the pauser, reason. Here lay Duncan,

His silver skin laced with his golden blood;

And his gash’d stabs look’d like a breach in nature

For ruin’s wasteful entrance: there, the murderers,

Steep’d in the colours of their trade, their daggers

Unmannerly breech’d with gore: who could refrain, That had a heart to love, and in that heart Courage to make ‘s love kno wn?

LADY MACBETH

Help me hence, ho!

MACDUFF

Look to the lady.

MALCOLM

[Aside to DONALBAIN] Why do we hold our tongues, That most may claim this argument for ours?

DONALBAIN

[Aside to MALCOLM] What should be spoken here, where our fate,

Hid in an auger-hole, may rush, and seize us?

Let ‘s away;

Our tears are not yet brew’d.

MALCOLM

[Aside to DONALBAIN] Nor our strong sorrow Upon the foot of motion.

BANQUO

Look to the lady:

LADY MACBETH is carried out

And when we have our naked frailties hid,

That suffer in exposure, let us meet, And question this most bloody piece of work, To know it further. Fears and scruples shake us:

In the great hand of God I stand; and thence Against the undivulged pretence I fight Of treasonous malice.

MACDUFF

And so do I.

ALL

So all.

MACBETH

Let’s briefly put on manly readiness, And meet i’ the hall together.

ALL

Well contented.

Exeunt all but Malcolm and Donalbain.

MALCOLM

What will you do? Let’s not consort with them:

To show an unfelt sorrow is an office

Which the false man does easy. I’ll to England.

DONALBAIN

To Ireland, I; our separated fortune

Shall keep us both the safer: where we are, There’s daggers in men’s smiles: the near in blood, The nearer bloody.

MALCOLM

This murderous shaft that’s shot

Hath not yet lighted, and our safest way

Is to avoid the aim. Therefore, to horse;

And let us not be dainty of leave-taking, But shift away: there’s warrant in that theft

Which steals itself, when there’s no mercy left.

Exeunt

SCENE 4

Outside Macbeth’s castle.

Enter ROSS and an old Man

Old Man

Threescore and ten I can remember well:

Within the volume of which time I have seen Hours dreadful and things strange; but this sore night Hath trifled former knowings.

ROSS

Ah, good father,

Thou seest, the heavens, as troubled with man’s act,

Threaten his bloody stage: by the clock, ’tis day, And yet dark night strangles the travelling lamp: Is’t night’s predominance, or the day’s shame, That darkness does the face of earth entomb, When living light should kiss it?

Old Man

‘Tis unnatural,

Even like the deed that’s done. On Tuesday last,

A falcon, towering in her pride of place,

Was by a mousing owl hawk’d at and kill’d.

ROSS

And Duncan’s horses–a thing most strange and certain–

Beauteous and swift, the minions of their race,

Turn’d wild in nature, broke their stalls, flung out, Contending ‘gainst obedience, as they would make War with mankind.

Old Man

‘Tis said they eat each other.

ROSS

They did so, to the amazement of mine eyes

That look’d upon’t. Here comes the good Macduff.

Enter MACDUFF

How goes the world, sir, now?

MACDUFF

Why, see you not?

ROSS

Is’t known who did this more than bloody deed?

MACDUFF

Those that Macbeth hath slain.

ROSS

Alas, the day!

What good could they pretend?

MACDUFF

They were suborn’d:

Malcolm and Donalbain, the king’s two sons, Are stol’n away and fled; which puts upon them Suspicion of the deed.

ROSS

‘Gainst nature still!

Thriftless ambition, that wilt ravin up

Thine own life’s means! Then ’tis most like The sovereignty will fall upon Macbeth.

MACDUFF

He is already named, and gone to Scone To be invested.

ROSS

Where is Duncan’s body?

MACDUFF

Carried to Colmekill,

The sacred storehouse of his predecessors, And guardian of their bones.

ROSS

Will you to Scone?

MACDUFF

No, cousin, I’ll to Fife.

ROSS

Well, I will thither.

MACDUFF

Well, may you see things well done there: adieu! Lest our old robes sit easier than our new!

ROSS

Farewell, father.

Old Man

God’s benison go with you; and with those

That would make good of bad, and friends of foes!

Exeunt

ACT 3

SCENE 1

Forres. The palace.

Enter BANQUO

BANQUO

Thou hast it now: king, Cawdor, Glamis, all,

As the weird women promised, and, I fear,

Thou play’dst most foully for’t: yet it was said It should not stand in thy posterity,

But that myself should be the root and father

Of many kings. If there come truth from them–

As upon thee, Macbeth, their speeches shine–

Why, by the verities on thee made good,

May they not be my oracles as well,

And set me up in hope? But hush! no more.

Sennet sounded. Enter MACBETH, as king, LADY MACBETH, as queen, LENNOX,

ROSS, Lords, Ladies, and Attendants

MACBETH

Here’s our chief guest.

LADY MACBETH

If he had been forgotten,

It had been as a gap in our great feast, And all-thing unbecoming.

MACBETH

To-night we hold a solemn supper sir, And I’ll request your presence.

BANQUO

Let your highness

Command upon me; to the which my duties Are with a most indissoluble tie For ever knit.

MACBETH

Ride you this afternoon?

BANQUO

Ay, my good lord.

MACBETH

We should have else desired your good advice,

Which still hath been both grave and prosperous, In this day’s council; but we’ll take to-morrow. Is’t far you ride?

BANQUO

As far, my lord, as will fill up the time

‘Twixt this and supper: go not my horse the better, I must become a borrower of the night For a dark hour or twain.

MACBETH

Fail not our feast.

BANQUO

My lord, I will not.

MACBETH

We hear, our bloody cousins are bestow’d

In England and in Ireland, not confessing

Their cruel parricide, filling their hearers

With strange invention: but of that to-morrow,

When therewithal we shall have cause of state Craving us jointly. Hie you to horse: adieu,

Till you return at night. Goes Fleance with you?

BANQUO

Ay, my good lord: our time does call upon ‘s.

MACBETH

I wish your horses swift and sure of foot;

And so I do commend you to their backs. Farewell.

Exit BANQUO

Let every man be master of his time

Till seven at night: to make society

The sweeter welcome, we will keep ourself

Till supper-time alone: while then, God be with you!

Exeunt all but MACBETH, and an attendant

Sirrah, a word with you: attend those men Our pleasure?

ATTENDANT

They are, my lord, without the palace gate.

MACBETH

Bring them before us.

Exit Attendant

To be thus is nothing;

But to be safely thus.–Our fears in Banquo

Stick deep; and in his royalty of nature

Reigns that which would be fear’d: ’tis much he dares;

And, to that dauntless temper of his mind,

He hath a wisdom that doth guide his valour

To act in safety. There is none but he

Whose being I do fear: and, under him,

My Genius is rebuked; as, it is said,

Mark Antony’s was by Caesar. He chid the sisters

When first they put the name of king upon me, And bade them speak to him: then prophet-like They hail’d him father to a line of kings:

Upon my head they placed a fruitless crown,

And put a barren sceptre in my gripe,

Thence to be wrench’d with an unlineal hand,

No son of mine succeeding. If ‘t be so,

For Banquo’s issue have I filed my mind;

For them the gracious Duncan have I murder’d;

Put rancours in the vessel of my peace

Only for them; and mine eternal jewel

Given to the common enemy of man,

To make them kings, the seed of Banquo kings!

Rather than so, come fate into the list.

And champion me to the utterance! Who’s there!

Re-enter Attendant, with two Murderers

Now go to the door, and stay there till we call.

Exit Attendant

Was it not yesterday we spoke together?

First Murderer

It was, so please your highness.

MACBETH

Well then, now

Have you consider’d of my speeches? Know

That it was he in the times past which held you

So under fortune, which you thought had been

Our innocent self: this I made good to you

In our last conference, pass’d in probation with you,

How you were borne in hand, how cross’d,

the instruments,

Who wrought with them, and all things else that might

To half a soul and to a notion crazed

Say ‘Thus did Banquo.’

First Murderer

You made it known to us.

MACBETH

I did so, and went further, which is now

Our point of second meeting. Do you find

Your patience so predominant in your nature

That you can let this go? Are you so gospell’d

To pray for this good man and for his issue, Whose heavy hand hath bow’d you to the grave And beggar’d yours for ever?

First Murderer

We are men, my liege.

MACBETH

Ay, in the catalogue ye go for men;

As hounds and greyhounds, mongrels, spaniels, curs,

Shoughs, water-rugs and demi-wolves, are clept

All by the name of dogs: the valued file

Distinguishes the swift, the slow, the subtle,

The housekeeper, the hunter, every one

According to the gift which bounteous nature

Hath in him closed; whereby he does receive

Particular addition. from the bill

That writes them all alike: and so of men.

Now, if you have a station in the file,

Not i’ the worst rank of manhood, say ‘t;

And I will put that business in your bosoms,

Whose execution takes your enemy off,

Grapples you to the heart and love of us, Who wear our health but sickly in his life, Which in his death were perfect.

Second Murderer

I am one, my liege,

Whom the vile blows and buffets of the world Have so incensed that I am reckless what I do to spite the world.

First Murderer

And I another

So weary with disasters, tugg’d with fortune, That I would set my lie on any chance, To mend it, or be rid on’t.

MACBETH

Both of you

Know Banquo was your enemy.

Both Murderers

True, my lord.

MACBETH

So is he mine; and in such bloody distance,

That every minute of his being thrusts

Against my near’st of life: and though I could

With barefaced power sweep him from my sight

And bid my will avouch it, yet I must not,

For certain friends that are both his and mine,

Whose loves I may not drop, but wail his fall

Who I myself struck down; and thence it is,

That I to your assistance do make love, Masking the business from the common eye For sundry weighty reasons.

Second Murderer

We shall, my lord,

Perform what you command us.

First Murderer

Though our lives–

MACBETH

Your spirits shine through you. Within this hour at most

I will advise you where to plant yourselves;

Acquaint you with the perfect spy o’ the time,

The moment on’t; for’t must be done to-night,

And something from the palace; always thought

That I require a clearness: and with him– To leave no rubs nor botches in the work– Fleance his son, that keeps him company,

Whose absence is no less material to me Than is his father’s, must embrace the fate Of that dark hour. Resolve yourselves apart: I’ll come to you anon.

Both Murderers

We are resolved, my lord.

MACBETH

I’ll call upon you straight: abide within.

Exeunt Murderers

It is concluded. Banquo, thy soul’s flight, If it find heaven, must find it out to-night.

Exit

SCENE 2

The palace.

Enter LADY MACBETH and a Servant

LADY MACBETH

Is Banquo gone from court?

Servant

Ay, madam, but returns again to-night.

LADY MACBETH

Say to the king, I would attend his leisure For a few words.

Servant

Madam, I will.

Exit

LADY MACBETH

Nought’s had, all’s spent,

Where our desire is got without content: ‘Tis safer to be that which we destroy Than by destruction dwell in doubtful joy.

Enter MACBETH

How now, my lord! why do you keep alone,

Of sorriest fancies your companions making,

Using those thoughts which should indeed have died With them they think on? Things without all remedy Should be without regard: what’s done is done.

MACBETH

We have scotch’d the snake, not kill’d it: She’ll close and be herself, whilst our poor malice Remains in danger of her former tooth. But let the frame of things disjoint, both the worlds suffer,

Ere we will eat our meal in fear and sleep

In the affliction of these terrible dreams

That shake us nightly: better be with the dead,

Whom we, to gain our peace, have sent to peace,

Than on the torture of the mind to lie

In restless ecstasy. Duncan is in his grave;

After life’s fitful fever he sleeps well;

Treason has done his worst: nor steel, nor poison, Malice domestic, foreign levy, nothing, Can touch him further.

LADY MACBETH

Come on;

Gentle my lord, sleek o’er your rugged looks;

Be bright and jovial among your guests to-night.

MACBETH

So shall I, love; and so, I pray, be you:

Let your remembrance apply to Banquo; Present him eminence, both with eye and tongue:

Unsafe the while, that we

Must lave our honours in these flattering streams, And make our faces vizards to our hearts, Disguising what they are.

LADY MACBETH

You must leave this.

MACBETH

O, full of scorpions is my mind, dear wife!

Thou know’st that Banquo, and his Fleance, lives.

LADY MACBETH

But in them nature’s copy’s not eterne.

MACBETH

There’s comfort yet; they are assailable;

Then be thou jocund: ere the bat hath flown

His cloister’d flight, ere to black Hecate’s summons

The shard-borne beetle with his drowsy hums Hath rung night’s yawning peal, there shall be done A deed of dreadful note.

LADY MACBETH

What’s to be done?

MACBETH

Be innocent of the knowledge, dearest chuck,

Till thou applaud the deed. Come, seeling night,

Scarf up the tender eye of pitiful day;

And with thy bloody and invisible hand

Cancel and tear to pieces that great bond Which keeps me pale! Light thickens; and the crow Makes wing to the rooky wood:

Good things of day begin to droop and drowse; While night’s black agents to their preys do rouse.

Thou marvell’st at my words: but hold thee still; Things bad begun make strong themselves by ill. So, prithee, go with me.

Exeunt

SCENE 3

A park near the palace.

Enter three Murderers

First Murderer

But who did bid thee join with us?

Third Murderer Macbeth.

Second Murderer

He needs not our mistrust, since he delivers Our offices and what we have to do To the direction just.

First Murderer

Then stand with us.

The west yet glimmers with some streaks of day:

Now spurs the lated traveller apace To gain the timely inn; and near approaches The subject of our watch.

Third Murderer

Hark! I hear horses.

BANQUO

[Within] Give us a light there, ho!

Second Murderer

Then ’tis he: the rest

That are within the note of expectation Already are i’ the court.

First Murderer

His horses go about.

Third Murderer

Almost a mile: but he does usually, So all men do, from hence to the palace gate Make it their walk.

Second Murderer

A light, a light!

Enter BANQUO, and FLEANCE with a torch

Third Murderer

‘Tis he. First Murderer Stand to’t.

BANQUO

It will be rain to-night.

First Murderer

Let it come down.

They set upon BANQUO

BANQUO

O, treachery! Fly, good Fleance, fly, fly, fly! Thou mayst revenge. O slave!

Dies. FLEANCE escapes

Third Murderer

Who did strike out the light?

First Murderer

Wast not the way?

Third Murderer

There’s but one down; the son is fled.

Second Murderer

We have lost Best half of our affair.

First Murderer

Well, let’s away, and say how much is done.

Exeunt

SCENE 4

The same. Hall in the palace.

A banquet prepared. Enter MACBETH, LADY MACBETH, ROSS, LENNOX, Lords, and Attendants

MACBETH

You know your own degrees; sit down: at first And last the hearty welcome.

Lords

Thanks to your majesty.

MACBETH

Ourself will mingle with society, And play the humble host.

Our hostess keeps her state, but in best time We will require her welcome.

LADY MACBETH

Pronounce it for me, sir, to all our friends; For my heart speaks they are welcome.

First Murderer appears at the door

MACBETH

See, they encounter thee with their hearts’ thanks. Both sides are even: here I’ll sit i’ the midst: Be large in mirth; anon we’ll drink a measure The table round.

Approaching the door

There’s blood on thy face.

First Murderer

‘Tis Banquo’s then.

MACBETH

‘Tis better thee without than he within. Is he dispatch’d?

First Murderer

My lord, his throat is cut; that I did for him.

MACBETH

Thou art the best o’ the cut-throats: yet he’s good That did the like for Fleance: if thou didst it, Thou art the nonpareil.

First Murderer

Most royal sir,

Fleance is ‘scaped.

MACBETH

Then comes my fit again: I had else been perfect, Whole as the marble, founded as the rock, As broad and general as the casing air: But now I am cabin’d, cribb’d, confined, bound in To saucy doubts and fears. But Banquo’s safe?

First Murderer

Ay, my good lord: safe in a ditch he bides, With twenty trenched gashes on his head; The least a death to nature.

MACBETH

Thanks for that:

There the grown serpent lies; the worm that’s fled

Hath nature that in time will venom breed,

No teeth for the present. Get thee gone: to-morrow We’ll hear, ourselves, again.

Exit Murderer

LADY MACBETH

My royal lord,

You do not give the cheer: the feast is sold

That is not often vouch’d, while ’tis a-making,

‘Tis given with welcome: to feed were best at home; From thence the sauce to meat is ceremony; Meeting were bare without it.

MACBETH

Sweet remembrancer!

Now, good digestion wait on appetite, And health on both!

LENNOX

May’t please your highness sit.

The GHOST OF BANQUO enters, and sits in MACBETH’s place

MACBETH

Here had we now our country’s honour roof’d,

Were the graced person of our Banquo present; Who may I rather challenge for unkindness Than pity for mischance!

ROSS

His absence, sir,

Lays blame upon his promise. Please’t your highness To grace us with your royal company.

MACBETH

The table’s full.

LENNOX

Here is a place reserved, sir.

MACBETH Where?

LENNOX

Here, my good lord. What is’t that moves your highness?

MACBETH

Which of you have done this?

Lords

What, my good lord?

MACBETH

Thou canst not say I did it: never shake Thy gory locks at me.

ROSS

Gentlemen, rise: his highness is not well.

LADY MACBETH

Sit, worthy friends: my lord is often thus,

And hath been from his youth: pray you, keep seat;

The fit is momentary; upon a thought He will again be well: if much you note him,

You shall offend him and extend his passion: Feed, and regard him not. Are you a man?

MACBETH

Ay, and a bold one, that dare look on that Which might appal the devil.

LADY MACBETH

O proper stuff!

This is the very painting of your fear:

This is the air-drawn dagger which, you said,

Led you to Duncan. O, these flaws and starts,

Impostors to true fear, would well become

A woman’s story at a winter’s fire, Authorized by her grandam. Shame itself! Why do you make such faces? When all’s done, You look but on a stool.

MACBETH

Prithee, see there! behold! look! lo! how say you?

Why, what care I? If thou canst nod, speak too. If charnel-houses and our graves must send Those that we bury back, our monuments Shall be the maws of kites.

GHOST OF BANQUO vanishes

LADY MACBETH

What, quite unmann’d in folly?

MACBETH

If I stand here, I saw him.

LADY MACBETH

Fie, for shame!

MACBETH

Blood hath been shed ere now, i’ the olden time,

Ere human statute purged the gentle weal;

Ay, and since too, murders have been perform’d

Too terrible for the ear: the times have been,

That, when the brains were out, the man would die,

And there an end; but now they rise again,

With twenty mortal murders on their crowns, And push us from our stools: this is more strange Than such a murder is.

LADY MACBETH

My worthy lord,

Your noble friends do lack you.

MACBETH

I do forget.

Do not muse at me, my most worthy friends,

I have a strange infirmity, which is nothing To those that know me. Come, love and health to all; Then I’ll sit down. Give me some wine; fill full.

I drink to the general joy o’ the whole table,

And to our dear friend Banquo, whom we miss;

Would he were here! to all, and him, we thirst, And all to all.

Lords

Our duties, and the pledge.

Re-enter GHOST OF BANQUO MACBETH

Avaunt! and quit my sight! let the earth hide thee!

Thy bones are marrowless, thy blood is cold;

Thou hast no speculation in those eyes Which thou dost glare with!

LADY MACBETH

Think of this, good peers, But as a thing of custom: ’tis no other; Only it spoils the pleasure of the time.

MACBETH

What man dare, I dare:

Approach thou like the rugged Russian bear,

The arm’d rhinoceros, or the Hyrcan tiger;

Take any shape but that, and my firm nerves

Shall never tremble: or be alive again,

And dare me to the desert with thy sword; If trembling I inhabit then, protest me The baby of a girl. Hence, horrible shadow! Unreal mockery, hence!

GHOST OF BANQUO vanishes

Why, so: being gone,

I am a man again. Pray you, sit still.

LADY MACBETH

You have displaced the mirth, broke the good meeting, With most admired disorder.

MACBETH

Can such things be,

And overcome us like a summer’s cloud,

Without our special wonder? You make me strange

Even to the disposition that I owe,

When now I think you can behold such sights, And keep the natural ruby of your cheeks, When mine is blanched with fear. ROSS

What sights, my lord?

LADY MACBETH

I pray you, speak not; he grows worse and worse; Question enrages him. At once, good night: Stand not upon the order of your going, But go at once.

LENNOX

Good night; and better health Attend his majesty!

LADY MACBETH

A kind good night to all!

Exeunt all but MACBETH and LADY MACBETH MACBETH

It will have blood; they say, blood will have blood:

Stones have been known to move and trees to speak;

Augurs and understood relations have By magot-pies and choughs and rooks brought forth The secret’st man of blood. What is the night?

LADY MACBETH

Almost at odds with morning, which is which.

MACBETH

How say’st thou, that Macduff denies his person At our great bidding?

LADY MACBETH

Did you send to him, sir?

MACBETH

I hear it by the way; but I will send:

There’s not a one of them but in his house

I keep a servant fee’d. I will to-morrow, And betimes I will, to the weird sisters:

More shall they speak; for now I am bent to know,

By the worst means, the worst. For mine own good,

All causes shall give way: I am in blood

Stepp’d in so far that, should I wade no more, Returning were as tedious as go o’er: Strange things I have in head, that will to hand; Which must be acted ere they may be scann’d.

LADY MACBETH

You lack the season of all natures, sleep.

MACBETH

Come, we’ll to sleep. My strange and self-abuse Is the initiate fear that wants hard use: We are yet but young in deed.

Exeunt

SCENE 5

A Heath.

Thunder. Enter the three Witches meeting HECATE

First Witch

Why, how now, Hecate! you look angerly.

HECATE

Have I not reason, beldams as you are,

Saucy and overbold? How did you dare To trade and traffic with Macbeth

In riddles and affairs of death;

And I, the mistress of your charms,

The close contriver of all harms, Was never call’d to bear my part, Or show the glory of our art?

And, which is worse, all you have done

Hath been but for a wayward son,

Spiteful and wrathful, who, as others do, Loves for his own ends, not for you.

But make amends now: get you gone,

And at the pit of Acheron Meet me i’ the morning: thither he Will come to know his destiny: Your vessels and your spells provide, Your charms and every thing beside. I am for the air; this night I’ll spend Unto a dismal and a fatal end:

Great business must be wrought ere noon:

Upon the corner of the moon There hangs a vaporous drop profound; I’ll catch it ere it come to ground:

And that distill’d by magic sleights

Shall raise such artificial sprites As by the strength of their illusion Shall draw him on to his confusion: He shall spurn fate, scorn death, and bear He hopes ‘bove wisdom, grace and fear:

And you all know, security

Is mortals’ chiefest enemy.

Music and a song within: ‘Come away, come away,’ & c

Hark! I am call’d; my little spirit, see,

Sits in a foggy cloud, and stays for me.

Exit

First Witch

Come, let’s make haste; she’ll soon be back again.

Exeunt

SCENE 6

Forres. The palace.

Enter LENNOX and another Lord

LENNOX

My former speeches have but hit your thoughts, Which can interpret further: only, I say, Things have been strangely borne. The gracious Duncan

Was pitied of Macbeth: marry, he was dead:

And the right-valiant Banquo walk’d too late;

Whom, you may say, if’t please you, Fleance kill’d, For Fleance fled: men must not walk too late.

Who cannot want the thought how monstrous

It was for Malcolm and for Donalbain To kill their gracious father? damned fact!

How it did grieve Macbeth! did he not straight

In pious rage the two delinquents tear,

That were the slaves of drink and thralls of sleep?

Was not that nobly done? Ay, and wisely too;

For ‘twould have anger’d any heart alive

To hear the men deny’t. So that, I say,

He has borne all things well: and I do think

That had he Duncan’s sons under his key– As, an’t please heaven, he shall not–they should find

What ’twere to kill a father; so should Fleance.

But, peace! for from broad words and ’cause he fail’d

His presence at the tyrant’s feast, I hear Macduff lives in disgrace: sir, can you tell Where he bestows himself?

Lord

The son of Duncan,

From whom this tyrant holds the due of birth

Lives in the English court, and is received

Of the most pious Edward with such grace

That the malevolence of fortune nothing

Takes from his high respect: thither Macduff

Is gone to pray the holy king, upon his aid To wake Northumberland and warlike Siward: That, by the help of these–with Him above

To ratify the work–we may again

Give to our tables meat, sleep to our nights,

Free from our feasts and banquets bloody knives, Do faithful homage and receive free honours:

All which we pine for now: and this report Hath so exasperate the king that he Prepares for some attempt of war.

LENNOX

Sent he to Macduff?

Lord

He did: and with an absolute ‘Sir, not I,’

The cloudy messenger turns me his back,

And hums, as who should say ‘You’ll rue the time

That clogs me with this answer.’

LENNOX

And that well might

Advise him to a caution, to hold what distance

His wisdom can provide. Some holy angel

Fly to the court of England and unfold

His message ere he come, that a swift blessing May soon return to this our suffering country Under a hand accursed!

Lord

I’ll send my prayers with him.

Exeunt

ACT 4

SCENE 1

A cavern. In the middle, a boiling cauldron.

Thunder. Enter the three Witches

First Witch

Thrice the brinded cat hath mew’d.

Second Witch

Thrice and once the hedge-pig whined.

Third Witch

Harpier cries ‘Tis time, ’tis time.

First Witch

Round about the cauldron go; In the poison’d entrails throw. Toad, that under cold stone

Days and nights has thirty-one

Swelter’d venom sleeping got,

Boil thou first i’ the charmed pot.

ALL

Double, double toil and trouble; Fire burn, and cauldron bubble.

Second Witch

Fillet of a fenny snake,

In the cauldron boil and bake;

Eye of newt and toe of frog,

Wool of bat and tongue of dog,

Adder’s fork and blind-worm’s sting,

Lizard’s leg and owlet’s wing,

For a charm of powerful trouble, Like a hell-broth boil and bubble.

ALL

Double, double toil and trouble; Fire burn and cauldron bubble. Third Witch

Scale of dragon, tooth of wolf,

Witches’ mummy, maw and gulf

Of the ravin’d salt-sea shark,

Root of hemlock digg’d i’ the dark,

Liver of blaspheming Jew,

Gall of goat, and slips of yew

Silver’d in the moon’s eclipse,

Nose of Turk and Tartar’s lips,

Finger of birth-strangled babe Ditch-deliver’d by a drab, Make the gruel thick and slab:

Add thereto a tiger’s chaudron, For the ingredients of our cauldron.

ALL

Double, double toil and trouble; Fire burn and cauldron bubble.

Second Witch

Cool it with a baboon’s blood, Then the charm is firm and good.

Enter HECATE to the other three Witches

HECATE

O well done! I commend your pains;

And every one shall share i’ the gains;

And now about the cauldron sing,

Live elves and fairies in a ring,

Enchanting all that you put in.

Music and a song: ‘Black spirits,’ & c

HECATE retires

Second Witch

By the pricking of my thumbs, Something wicked this way comes.

Open, locks,

Whoever knocks!

Enter MACBETH

MACBETH

How now, you secret, black, and midnight hags! What is’t you do?

ALL

A deed without a name.

MACBETH

I conjure you, by that which you profess, Howe’er you come to know it, answer me:

Though you untie the winds and let them fight

Against the churches; though the yesty waves

Confound and swallow navigation up;

Though bladed corn be lodged and trees blown down; Though castles topple on their warders’ heads;

Though palaces and pyramids do slope

Their heads to their foundations; though the treasure

Of nature’s germens tumble all together, Even till destruction sicken; answer me To what I ask you.

First Witch

Speak. Second Witch Demand.

Third Witch

We’ll answer.

First Witch

Say, if thou’dst rather hear it from our mouths, Or from our masters?

MACBETH

Call ’em; let me see ’em.

First Witch

Pour in sow’s blood, that hath eaten

Her nine farrow; grease that’s sweaten From the murderer’s gibbet throw Into the flame.

ALL

Come, high or low;

Thyself and office deftly show!

Thunder. First Apparition: an armed Head

MACBETH

Tell me, thou unknown power,–

First Witch

He knows thy thought:

Hear his speech, but say thou nought.

First Apparition

Macbeth! Macbeth! Macbeth! beware Macduff; Beware the thane of Fife. Dismiss me. Enough.

Descends

MACBETH

Whate’er thou art, for thy good caution, thanks; Thou hast harp’d my fear aright: but one word more,–

First Witch

He will not be commanded: here’s another, More potent than the first.

Thunder. Second Apparition: A bloody Child

Second Apparition

Macbeth! Macbeth! Macbeth!

MACBETH

Had I three ears, I’ld hear thee.

Second Apparition

Be bloody, bold, and resolute; laugh to scorn The power of man, for none of woman born Shall harm Macbeth.

Descends

MACBETH

Then live, Macduff: what need I fear of thee?

But yet I’ll make assurance double sure,

And take a bond of fate: thou shalt not live; That I may tell pale-hearted fear it lies, And sleep in spite of thunder.

Thunder. Third Apparition: a Child crowned, with a tree in his hand What is this

That rises like the issue of a king, And wears upon his baby-brow the round And top of sovereignty?

ALL

Listen, but speak not to’t.

Third Apparition

Be lion-mettled, proud; and take no care Who chafes, who frets, or where conspirers are:

Macbeth shall never vanquish’d be until Great Birnam wood to high Dunsinane hill Shall come against him.

Descends

MACBETH

That will never be

Who can impress the forest, bid the tree

Unfix his earth-bound root? Sweet bodements! good!

Rebellion’s head, rise never till the wood

Of Birnam rise, and our high-placed Macbeth

Shall live the lease of nature, pay his breath

To time and mortal custom. Yet my heart

Throbs to know one thing: tell me, if your art Can tell so much: shall Banquo’s issue ever Reign in this kingdom?

ALL

Seek to know no more.

MACBETH

I will be satisfied: deny me this,

And an eternal curse fall on you! Let me know.

Why sinks that cauldron? and what noise is this?

Hautboys First Witch Show! Second Witch Show! Third Witch

Show!

ALL

Show his eyes, and grieve his heart; Come like shadows, so depart!

A show of Eight Kings, the last with a glass in his hand; GHOST OF BANQUO following

MACBETH

Thou art too like the spirit of Banquo: down! Thy crown does sear mine eye-balls. And thy hair, Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first.

A third is like the former. Filthy hags!

Why do you show me this? A fourth! Start, eyes!

What, will the line stretch out to the crack of doom?

Another yet! A seventh! I’ll see no more:

And yet the eighth appears, who bears a glass Which shows me many more; and some I see That two-fold balls and treble scepters carry:

Horrible sight! Now, I see, ’tis true;

For the blood-bolter’d Banquo smiles upon me, And points at them for his.

Apparitions vanish What, is this so?

First Witch

Ay, sir, all this is so: but why

Stands Macbeth thus amazedly? Come, sisters, cheer we up his sprites, And show the best of our delights:

I’ll charm the air to give a sound, While you perform your antic round: That this great king may kindly say, Our duties did his welcome pay.

Music. The witches dance and then vanish, with HECATE

MACBETH

Where are they? Gone? Let this pernicious hour Stand aye accursed in the calendar! Come in, without there!

Enter LENNOX

LENNOX

What’s your grace’s will?

MACBETH

Saw you the weird sisters?

LENNOX

No, my lord.

MACBETH

Came they not by you?

LENNOX

No, indeed, my lord.

MACBETH

Infected be the air whereon they ride; And damn’d all those that trust them! I did hear The galloping of horse: who was’t came by?

LENNOX

‘Tis two or three, my lord, that bring you word Macduff is fled to England.

MACBETH

Fled to England!

LENNOX

Ay, my good lord.

MACBETH

Time, thou anticipatest my dread exploits:

The flighty purpose never is o’ertook

Unless the deed go with it; from this moment

The very firstlings of my heart shall be

The firstlings of my hand. And even now,

To crown my thoughts with acts, be it thought and done:

The castle of Macduff I will surprise;

Seize upon Fife; give to the edge o’ the sword

His wife, his babes, and all unfortunate souls That trace him in his line. No boasting like a fool; This deed I’ll do before this purpose cool.

But no more sights!–Where are these gentlemen? Come, bring me where they are.

Exeunt

SCENE 2

Fife. Macduff’s castle.

Enter LADY MACDUFF, her Son, and ROSS

LADY MACDUFF

What had he done, to make him fly the land?

ROSS

You must have patience, madam.

LADY MACDUFF

He had none:

His flight was madness: when our actions do not, Our fears do make us traitors.

ROSS

You know not

Whether it was his wisdom or his fear.

LADY MACDUFF

Wisdom! to leave his wife, to leave his babes,

His mansion and his titles in a place

From whence himself does fly? He loves us not;

He wants the natural touch: for the poor wren,

The most diminutive of birds, will fight, Her young ones in her nest, against the owl.

All is the fear and nothing is the love; As little is the wisdom, where the flight So runs against all reason.

ROSS

My dearest coz,

I pray you, school yourself: but for your husband, He is noble, wise, judicious, and best knows The fits o’ the season. I dare not speak much further;

But cruel are the times, when we are traitors

And do not know ourselves, when we hold rumour

From what we fear, yet know not what we fear,

But float upon a wild and violent sea

Each way and move. I take my leave of you:

Shall not be long but I’ll be here again:

Things at the worst will cease, or else climb upward To what they were before. My pretty cousin, Blessing upon you!

LADY MACDUFF

Father’d he is, and yet he’s fatherless.

ROSS

I am so much a fool, should I stay longer, It would be my disgrace and your discomfort: I take my leave at once.

Exit

LADY MACDUFF

Sirrah, your father’s dead;

And what will you do now? How will you live?

Son

As birds do, mother.

LADY MACDUFF

What, with worms and flies?

Son

With what I get, I mean; and so do they.

LADY MACDUFF

Poor bird! thou’ldst never fear the net nor lime, The pitfall nor the gin.

Son

Why should I, mother? Poor birds they are not set for. My father is not dead, for all your saying.

LADY MACDUFF

Yes, he is dead; how wilt thou do for a father?

Son

Nay, how will you do for a husband?

LADY MACDUFF

Why, I can buy me twenty at any market.

Son

Then you’ll buy ’em to sell again.

LADY MACDUFF

Thou speak’st with all thy wit: and yet, i’ faith, With wit enough for thee.

Son

Was my father a traitor, mother?

LADY MACDUFF

Ay, that he was. Son

What is a traitor?

LADY MACDUFF

Why, one that swears and lies.

Son

And be all traitors that do so?

LADY MACDUFF

Every one that does so is a traitor, and must be hanged.

Son

And must they all be hanged that swear and lie?

LADY MACDUFF

Every one.

Son

Who must hang them?

LADY MACDUFF

Why, the honest men.

Son

Then the liars and swearers are fools, for there are liars and swearers enow to beat the honest men and hang up them. LADY MACDUFF

Now, God help thee, poor monkey! But how wilt thou do for a father?

Son

If he were dead, you’ld weep for him: if you would not, it were a good sign that I should quickly have a new father.

LADY MACDUFF

Poor prattler, how thou talk’st!

Enter a Messenger

Messenger

Bless you, fair dame! I am not to you known, Though in your state of honour I am perfect.

I doubt some danger does approach you nearly:

If you will take a homely man’s advice, Be not found here; hence, with your little ones.

To fright you thus, methinks, I am too savage;

To do worse to you were fell cruelty,

Which is too nigh your person. Heaven preserve you! I dare abide no longer.

Exit

LADY MACDUFF

Whither should I fly?

I have done no harm. But I remember now

I am in this earthly world; where to do harm Is often laudable, to do good sometime

Accounted dangerous folly: why then, alas, Do I put up that womanly defence, To say I have done no harm?

Enter Murderers

What are these faces?

First Murderer

Where is your husband?

LADY MACDUFF

I hope, in no place so unsanctified

Where such as thou mayst find him.

First Murderer

He’s a traitor.

Son

Thou liest, thou shag-hair’d villain!

First Murderer

What, you egg!

Stabbing him

Young fry of treachery!

Son

He has kill’d me, mother: Run away, I pray you!

Dies

Exit LADY MACDUFF, crying ‘Murder!’ Exeunt Murderers, following her

SCENE 3

England. Before the King’s palace.

Enter MALCOLM and MACDUFF

MALCOLM

Let us seek out some desolate shade, and there Weep our sad bosoms empty.

MACDUFF

Let us rather

Hold fast the mortal sword, and like good men

Bestride our down-fall’n birthdom: each new morn

New widows howl, new orphans cry, new sorrows

Strike heaven on the face, that it resounds As if it felt with Scotland and yell’d out Like syllable of dolour.

MALCOLM

What I believe I’ll wail,

What know believe, and what I can redress, As I shall find the time to friend, I will.

What you have spoke, it may be so perchance.

This tyrant, whose sole name blisters our tongues, Was once thought honest: you have loved him well. He hath not touch’d you yet. I am young; but something

You may deserve of him through me, and wisdom To offer up a weak poor innocent lamb To appease an angry god.

MACDUFF

I am not treacherous.

MALCOLM

But Macbeth is.

A good and virtuous nature may recoil In an imperial charge. But I shall crave your pardon;

That which you are my thoughts cannot transpose:

Angels are bright still, though the brightest fell; Though all things foul would wear the brows of grace, Yet grace must still look so.

MACDUFF

I have lost my hopes.

MALCOLM

Perchance even there where I did find my doubts.

Why in that rawness left you wife and child,

Those precious motives, those strong knots of love,

Without leave-taking? I pray you,

Let not my jealousies be your dishonours, But mine own safeties. You may be rightly just, Whatever I shall think.

MACDUFF

Bleed, bleed, poor country!

Great tyranny! lay thou thy basis sure, For goodness dare not cheque thee: wear thou thy wrongs;

The title is affeer’d! Fare thee well, lord:

I would not be the villain that thou think’st For the whole space that’s in the tyrant’s grasp, And the rich East to boot.

MALCOLM

Be not offended:

I speak not as in absolute fear of you.

I think our country sinks beneath the yoke;

It weeps, it bleeds; and each new day a gash

Is added to her wounds: I think withal

There would be hands uplifted in my right;

And here from gracious England have I offer

Of goodly thousands: but, for all this,

When I shall tread upon the tyrant’s head,

Or wear it on my sword, yet my poor country

Shall have more vices than it had before, More suffer and more sundry ways than ever, By him that shall succeed.

MACDUFF

What should he be?

MALCOLM

It is myself I mean: in whom I know

All the particulars of vice so grafted

That, when they shall be open’d, black Macbeth

Will seem as pure as snow, and the poor state Esteem him as a lamb, being compared With my confineless harms.

MACDUFF

Not in the legions

Of horrid hell can come a devil more damn’d In evils to top Macbeth.

MALCOLM

I grant him bloody,

Luxurious, avaricious, false, deceitful,

Sudden, malicious, smacking of every sin

That has a name: but there’s no bottom, none, In my voluptuousness: your wives, your daughters,

Your matrons and your maids, could not fill up

The cistern of my lust, and my desire

All continent impediments would o’erbear

That did oppose my will: better Macbeth Than such an one to reign.

MACDUFF

Boundless intemperance

In nature is a tyranny; it hath been

The untimely emptying of the happy throne

And fall of many kings. But fear not yet

To take upon you what is yours: you may Convey your pleasures in a spacious plenty, And yet seem cold, the time you may so hoodwink.

We have willing dames enough: there cannot be

That vulture in you, to devour so many As will to greatness dedicate themselves, Finding it so inclined.

MALCOLM

With this there grows

In my most ill-composed affection such

A stanchless avarice that, were I king,

I should cut off the nobles for their lands, Desire his jewels and this other’s house:

And my more-having would be as a sauce

To make me hunger more; that I should forge Quarrels unjust against the good and loyal, Destroying them for wealth.

MACDUFF

This avarice

Sticks deeper, grows with more pernicious root

Than summer-seeming lust, and it hath been The sword of our slain kings: yet do not fear; Scotland hath foisons to fill up your will.

Of your mere own: all these are portable, With other graces weigh’d.

MALCOLM

But I have none: the king-becoming graces,

As justice, verity, temperance, stableness,

Bounty, perseverance, mercy, lowliness,

Devotion, patience, courage, fortitude,

I have no relish of them, but abound

In the division of each several crime,

Acting it many ways. Nay, had I power, I should Pour the sweet milk of concord into hell, Uproar the universal peace, confound All unity on earth.

MACDUFF

O Scotland, Scotland!

MALCOLM

If such a one be fit to govern, speak: I am as I have spoken.

MACDUFF

Fit to govern!

No, not to live. O nation miserable,

With an untitled tyrant bloody-scepter’d,

When shalt thou see thy wholesome days again,

Since that the truest issue of thy throne

By his own interdiction stands accursed,

And does blaspheme his breed? Thy royal father

Was a most sainted king: the queen that bore thee,

Oftener upon her knees than on her feet, Died every day she lived. Fare thee well!

These evils thou repeat’st upon thyself

Have banish’d me from Scotland. O my breast, Thy hope ends here!

MALCOLM

Macduff, this noble passion,

Child of integrity, hath from my soul

Wiped the black scruples, reconciled my thoughts

To thy good truth and honour. Devilish Macbeth By many of these trains hath sought to win me

Into his power, and modest wisdom plucks me

From over-credulous haste: but God above

Deal between thee and me! for even now

I put myself to thy direction, and

Unspeak mine own detraction, here abjure

The taints and blames I laid upon myself,

For strangers to my nature. I am yet

Unknown to woman, never was forsworn,

Scarcely have coveted what was mine own,

At no time broke my faith, would not betray

The devil to his fellow and delight

No less in truth than life: my first false speaking

Was this upon myself: what I am truly, Is thine and my poor country’s to command:

Whither indeed, before thy here-approach, Old Siward, with ten thousand warlike men, Already at a point, was setting forth.

Now we’ll together; and the chance of goodness

Be like our warranted quarrel! Why are you silent?

MACDUFF

Such welcome and unwelcome things at once ‘Tis hard to reconcile.

Enter a Doctor

MALCOLM

Well; more anon.–Comes the king forth, I pray you?

Doctor

Ay, sir; there are a crew of wretched souls

That stay his cure: their malady convinces

The great assay of art; but at his touch– Such sanctity hath heaven given his hand– They presently amend.

MALCOLM

I thank you, doctor.

Exit Doctor

MACDUFF

What’s the disease he means?

MALCOLM

‘Tis call’d the evil:

A most miraculous work in this good king;

Which often, since my here-remain in England,

I have seen him do. How he solicits heaven,

Himself best knows: but strangely-visited people,

All swoln and ulcerous, pitiful to the eye,

The mere despair of surgery, he cures,

Hanging a golden stamp about their necks, Put on with holy prayers: and ’tis spoken,

To the succeeding royalty he leaves

The healing benediction. With this strange virtue,

He hath a heavenly gift of prophecy, And sundry blessings hang about his throne, That speak him full of grace.

Enter ROSS

MACDUFF

See, who comes here?

MALCOLM

My countryman; but yet I know him not. MACDUFF

My ever-gentle cousin, welcome hither.

MALCOLM

I know him now. Good God, betimes remove The means that makes us strangers!

ROSS

Sir, amen.

MACDUFF

Stands Scotland where it did?

ROSS

Alas, poor country!

Almost afraid to know itself. It cannot

Be call’d our mother, but our grave; where nothing,

But who knows nothing, is once seen to smile;

Where sighs and groans and shrieks that rend the air

Are made, not mark’d; where violent sorrow seems

A modern ecstasy; the dead man’s knell

Is there scarce ask’d for who; and good men’s lives Expire before the flowers in their caps, Dying or ere they sicken.

MACDUFF

O, relation

Too nice, and yet too true!

MALCOLM

What’s the newest grief?

ROSS

That of an hour’s age doth hiss the speaker: Each minute teems a new one.

MACDUFF

How does my wife?

ROSS

Why, well.

MACDUFF

And all my children?

ROSS

Well too.

MACDUFF

The tyrant has not batter’d at their peace?

ROSS

No; they were well at peace when I did leave ’em.

MACDUFF

But not a niggard of your speech: how goes’t?

ROSS

When I came hither to transport the tidings,

Which I have heavily borne, there ran a rumour

Of many worthy fellows that were out;

Which was to my belief witness’d the rather, For that I saw the tyrant’s power a-foot:

Now is the time of help; your eye in Scotland Would create soldiers, make our women fight, To doff their dire distresses.

MALCOLM

Be’t their comfort

We are coming thither: gracious England hath

Lent us good Siward and ten thousand men; An older and a better soldier none That Christendom gives out.

ROSS

Would I could answer

This comfort with the like! But I have words That would be howl’d out in the desert air, Where hearing should not latch them.

MACDUFF

What concern they?

The general cause? or is it a fee-grief Due to some single breast?

ROSS

No mind that’s honest

But in it shares some woe; though the main part Pertains to you alone.

MACDUFF

If it be mine,

Keep it not from me, quickly let me have it.

ROSS

Let not your ears despise my tongue for ever, Which shall possess them with the heaviest sound That ever yet they heard.

MACDUFF

Hum! I guess at it.

ROSS

Your castle is surprised; your wife and babes Savagely slaughter’d: to relate the manner, Were, on the quarry of these murder’d deer, To add the death of you.

MALCOLM

Merciful heaven!

What, man! ne’er pull your hat upon your brows; Give sorrow words: the grief that does not speak

Whispers the o’er-fraught heart and bids it break.

MACDUFF

My children too?

ROSS

Wife, children, servants, all That could be found.

MACDUFF

And I must be from thence! My wife kill’d too?

ROSS

I have said.

MALCOLM

Be comforted:

Let’s make us medicines of our great revenge, To cure this deadly grief.

MACDUFF

He has no children. All my pretty ones?

Did you say all? O hell-kite! All? What, all my pretty chickens and their dam At one fell swoop?

MALCOLM

Dispute it like a man.

MACDUFF

I shall do so;

But I must also feel it as a man:

I cannot but remember such things were,

That were most precious to me. Did heaven look on,

And would not take their part? Sinful Macduff,

They were all struck for thee! naught that I am,

Not for their own demerits, but for mine,

Fell slaughter on their souls. Heaven rest them now!

MALCOLM

Be this the whetstone of your sword: let grief

Convert to anger; blunt not the heart, enrage it.

MACDUFF

O, I could play the woman with mine eyes

And braggart with my tongue! But, gentle heavens,

Cut short all intermission; front to front

Bring thou this fiend of Scotland and myself; Within my sword’s length set him; if he ‘scape, Heaven forgive him too!

MALCOLM

This tune goes manly.

Come, go we to the king; our power is ready;

Our lack is nothing but our leave; Macbeth

Is ripe for shaking, and the powers above

Put on their instruments. Receive what cheer you may: The night is long that never finds the day.

Exeunt

ACT 5

SCENE 1

Dunsinane. Ante-room in the castle.

Enter a Doctor of Physic and a Waiting-Gentlewoman

Doctor

I have two nights watched with you, but can perceive no truth in your report. When was it she last walked?

Gentlewoman

Since his majesty went into the field, I have seen her rise from her bed, throw her night-gown upon her, unlock her closet, take forth paper, fold it, write upon’t, read it, afterwards seal it, and again return to bed; yet all this while in a most fast sleep.

Doctor

A great perturbation in nature, to receive at once the benefit of sleep, and do the effects of watching! In this slumbery agitation, besides her walking and other actual performances, what, at any time, have you heard her say?

Gentlewoman

That, sir, which I will not report after her.

Doctor

You may to me: and ’tis most meet you should.

Gentlewoman

Neither to you nor any one; having no witness to confirm my speech.

Enter LADY MACBETH, with a taper

Lo you, here she comes! This is her very guise; and, upon my life, fast asleep. Observe her; stand close.

Doctor

How came she by that light?

Gentlewoman

Why, it stood by her: she has light by her continually; ’tis her command.

Doctor

You see, her eyes are open.

Gentlewoman

Ay, but their sense is shut.

Doctor

What is it she does now? Look, how she rubs her hands.

Gentlewoman

It is an accustomed action with her, to seem thus washing her hands: I have known her continue in this a quarter of an hour.

LADY MACBETH

Yet here’s a spot.

Doctor

Hark! she speaks: I will set down what comes from her, to satisfy my remembrance the more strongly.

LADY MACBETH

Out, damned spot! out, I say!–One: two: why, then, ’tis time to do’t.–Hell is murky!–Fie, my lord, fie! a soldier, and afeard? What need we fear who knows it, when none can call our power to account?–Yet who would have thought the old man to have had so much blood in him.

Doctor

Do you mark that?

LADY MACBETH

The thane of Fife had a wife: where is she now?– What, will these hands ne’er be clean?–No more o’ that, my lord, no more o’ that: you mar all with this starting.

Doctor

Go to, go to; you have known what you should not.

Gentlewoman

She has spoke what she should not, I am sure of that: heaven knows what she has known.

LADY MACBETH

Here’s the smell of the blood still: all the perfumes of Arabia will not sweeten this little hand. Oh, oh, oh!

Doctor

What a sigh is there! The heart is sorely charged.

Gentlewoman

I would not have such a heart in my bosom for the dignity of the whole body.

Doctor

Well, well, well,–

Gentlewoman

Pray God it be, sir.

Doctor

This disease is beyond my practise: yet I have known those which have walked in their sleep who have died holily in their beds.

LADY MACBETH

Wash your hands, put on your nightgown; look not so pale.–I tell you yet again, Banquo’s buried; he cannot come out on’s grave.

Doctor

Even so?

LADY MACBETH

To bed, to bed! there’s knocking at the gate:

come, come, come, come, give me your hand. What’s done cannot be undone.–To bed, to bed, to bed!

Exit

Doctor

Will she go now to bed?

Gentlewoman

Directly.

Doctor

Foul whisperings are abroad: unnatural deeds

Do breed unnatural troubles: infected minds

To their deaf pillows will discharge their secrets:

More needs she the divine than the physician.

God, God forgive us all! Look after her;

Remove from her the means of all annoyance, And still keep eyes upon her. So, good night:

My mind she has mated, and amazed my sight. I think, but dare not speak.

Gentlewoman

Good night, good doctor.

Exeunt

SCENE 2

The country near Dunsinane.

Drum and colours. Enter MENTEITH, CAITHNESS, ANGUS, LENNOX, and Soldiers

MENTEITH

The English power is near, led on by Malcolm, His uncle Siward and the good Macduff:

Revenges burn in them; for their dear causes Would to the bleeding and the grim alarm Excite the mortified man.

ANGUS

Near Birnam wood

Shall we well meet them; that way are they coming. CAITHNESS

Who knows if Donalbain be with his brother?

LENNOX

For certain, sir, he is not: I have a file

Of all the gentry: there is Siward’s son, And many unrough youths that even now Protest their first of manhood.

MENTEITH

What does the tyrant?

CAITHNESS

Great Dunsinane he strongly fortifies:

Some say he’s mad; others that lesser hate him

Do call it valiant fury: but, for certain, He cannot buckle his distemper’d cause Within the belt of rule.

ANGUS

Now does he feel

His secret murders sticking on his hands;

Now minutely revolts upbraid his faith-breach;

Those he commands move only in command,

Nothing in love: now does he feel his title Hang loose about him, like a giant’s robe Upon a dwarfish thief.

MENTEITH

Who then shall blame

His pester’d senses to recoil and start, When all that is within him does condemn Itself for being there?

CAITHNESS

Well, march we on,

To give obedience where ’tis truly owed:

Meet we the medicine of the sickly weal, And with him pour we in our country’s purge Each drop of us.

LENNOX

Or so much as it needs,

To dew the sovereign flower and drown the weeds. Make we our march towards Birnam.

Exeunt, marching

SCENE 3

Dunsinane. A room in the castle.

Enter MACBETH, Doctor, and Attendants

MACBETH

Bring me no more reports; let them fly all:

Till Birnam wood remove to Dunsinane,

I cannot taint with fear. What’s the boy Malcolm?

Was he not born of woman? The spirits that know All mortal consequences have pronounced me thus:

‘Fear not, Macbeth; no man that’s born of woman Shall e’er have power upon thee.’ Then fly, false thanes,

And mingle with the English epicures:

The mind I sway by and the heart I bear

Shall never sag with doubt nor shake with fear.

Enter a Servant

The devil damn thee black, thou cream-faced loon! Where got’st thou that goose look?

Servant

There is ten thousand–

MACBETH

Geese, villain!

Servant

Soldiers, sir.

MACBETH

Go prick thy face, and over-red thy fear,

Thou lily-liver’d boy. What soldiers, patch?

Death of thy soul! those linen cheeks of thine

Are counsellors to fear. What soldiers, whey-face?

Servant

The English force, so please you.

MACBETH

Take thy face hence.

Exit Servant

Seyton!–I am sick at heart,

When I behold–Seyton, I say!–This push Will cheer me ever, or disseat me now.

I have lived long enough: my way of life

Is fall’n into the sear, the yellow leaf;

And that which should accompany old age,

As honour, love, obedience, troops of friends,

I must not look to have; but, in their stead,

Curses, not loud but deep, mouth-honour, breath, Which the poor heart would fain deny, and dare not. Seyton!

Enter SEYTON SEYTON

What is your gracious pleasure?

MACBETH

What news more?

SEYTON

All is confirm’d, my lord, which was reported.

MACBETH

I’ll fight till from my bones my flesh be hack’d.

Give me my armour.

SEYTON

‘Tis not needed yet.

MACBETH

I’ll put it on.

Send out more horses; skirr the country round; Hang those that talk of fear. Give me mine armour. How does your patient, doctor?

Doctor

Not so sick, my lord,

As she is troubled with thick coming fancies, That keep her from her rest.

MACBETH

Cure her of that.

Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased,

Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow,

Raze out the written troubles of the brain

And with some sweet oblivious antidote Cleanse the stuff’d bosom of that perilous stuff Which weighs upon the heart?

Doctor

Therein the patient Must minister to himself.

MACBETH

Throw physic to the dogs; I’ll none of it.

Come, put mine armour on; give me my staff.

Seyton, send out. Doctor, the thanes fly from me.

Come, sir, dispatch. If thou couldst, doctor, cast

The water of my land, find her disease,

And purge it to a sound and pristine health,

I would applaud thee to the very echo,

That should applaud again.–Pull’t off, I say.– What rhubarb, cyme, or what purgative drug,

Would scour these English hence? Hear’st thou of them?

Doctor

Ay, my good lord; your royal preparation Makes us hear something.

MACBETH

Bring it after me.

I will not be afraid of death and bane, Till Birnam forest come to Dunsinane.

Doctor

[Aside] Were I from Dunsinane away and clear, Profit again should hardly draw me here.

Exeunt

SCENE 4

Country near Birnam wood.

Drum and colours. Enter MALCOLM, SIWARD and YOUNG SIWARD, MACDUFF,

MENTEITH, CAITHNESS, ANGUS, LENNOX, ROSS, and Soldiers, marching

MALCOLM

Cousins, I hope the days are near at hand That chambers will be safe.

MENTEITH

We doubt it nothing.

SIWARD

What wood is this before us?

MENTEITH

The wood of Birnam.

MALCOLM

Let every soldier hew him down a bough

And bear’t before him: thereby shall we shadow

The numbers of our host and make discovery Err in report of us.

Soldiers

It shall be done.

SIWARD

We learn no other but the confident tyrant Keeps still in Dunsinane, and will endure Our setting down before ‘t.

MALCOLM

‘Tis his main hope:

For where there is advantage to be given, Both more and less have given him the revolt, And none serve with him but constrained things Whose hearts are absent too.

MACDUFF

Let our just censures

Attend the true event, and put we on Industrious soldiership.

SIWARD

The time approaches

That will with due decision make us know What we shall say we have and what we owe. Thoughts speculative their unsure hopes relate, But certain issue strokes must arbitrate: Towards which advance the war.

Exeunt, marching

SCENE 5

Dunsinane. Within the castle.

Enter MACBETH, SEYTON, and Soldiers, with drum and colours

MACBETH

Hang out our banners on the outward walls;

The cry is still ‘They come:’ our castle’s strength Will laugh a siege to scorn: here let them lie Till famine and the ague eat them up:

Were they not forced with those that should be ours, We might have met them dareful, beard to beard, And beat them backward home.

A cry of women within

What is that noise?

SEYTON

It is the cry of women, my good lord.

Exit

MACBETH

I have almost forgot the taste of fears;

The time has been, my senses would have cool’d

To hear a night-shriek; and my fell of hair

Would at a dismal treatise rouse and stir

As life were in’t: I have supp’d full with horrors; Direness, familiar to my slaughterous thoughts Cannot once start me.

Re-enter SEYTON

Wherefore was that cry?

SEYTON

The queen, my lord, is dead.

MACBETH

She should have died hereafter;

There would have been a time for such a word.

To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow,

Creeps in this petty pace from day to day To the last syllable of recorded time, And all our yesterdays have lighted fools The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle!

Life’s but a walking shadow, a poor player

That struts and frets his hour upon the stage

And then is heard no more: it is a tale Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, Signifying nothing.

Enter a Messenger

Thou comest to use thy tongue; thy story quickly.

Messenger

Gracious my lord,

I should report that which I say I saw, But know not how to do it.

MACBETH

Well, say, sir.

Messenger

As I did stand my watch upon the hill, I look’d toward Birnam, and anon, methought, The wood began to move.

MACBETH

Liar and slave!

Messenger

Let me endure your wrath, if’t be not so: Within this three mile may you see it coming; I say, a moving grove.

MACBETH

If thou speak’st false,

Upon the next tree shalt thou hang alive, Till famine cling thee: if thy speech be sooth, I care not if thou dost for me as much.

I pull in resolution, and begin

To doubt the equivocation of the fiend

That lies like truth: ‘Fear not, till Birnam wood Do come to Dunsinane:’ and now a wood Comes toward Dunsinane. Arm, arm, and out!

If this which he avouches does appear, There is nor flying hence nor tarrying here.

I gin to be aweary of the sun,

And wish the estate o’ the world were now undone.

Ring the alarum-bell! Blow, wind! come, wrack! At least we’ll die with harness on our back.

Exeunt

SCENE 6

Dunsinane. Before the castle.

Drum and colours. Enter MALCOLM, SIWARD, MACDUFF, and their Army, with boughs

MALCOLM

Now near enough: your leafy screens throw down.

And show like those you are. You, worthy uncle,

Shall, with my cousin, your right-noble son,

Lead our first battle: worthy Macduff and we Shall take upon ‘s what else remains to do, According to our order.

SIWARD

Fare you well.

Do we but find the tyrant’s power to-night, Let us be beaten, if we cannot fight.

MACDUFF

Make all our trumpets speak; give them all breath, Those clamorous harbingers of blood and death.

Exeunt

SCENE 7

Another part of the field.

Alarums. Enter MACBETH

MACBETH

They have tied me to a stake; I cannot fly,

But, bear-like, I must fight the course. What’s he That was not born of woman? Such a one Am I to fear, or none.

Enter YOUNG SIWARD

YOUNG SIWARD

What is thy name?

MACBETH

Thou’lt be afraid to hear it.

YOUNG SIWARD

No; though thou call’st thyself a hotter name Than any is in hell.

MACBETH

My name’s Macbeth.

YOUNG SIWARD

The devil himself could not pronounce a title More hateful to mine ear.

MACBETH

No, nor more fearful.

YOUNG SIWARD

Thou liest, abhorred tyrant; with my sword I’ll prove the lie thou speak’st.

They fight and YOUNG SIWARD is slain

MACBETH

Thou wast born of woman

But swords I smile at, weapons laugh to scorn, Brandish’d by man that’s of a woman born.

Exit

Alarums. Enter MACDUFF

MACDUFF

That way the noise is. Tyrant, show thy face!

If thou be’st slain and with no stroke of mine, My wife and children’s ghosts will haunt me still.

I cannot strike at wretched kerns, whose arms

Are hired to bear their staves: either thou, Macbeth,

Or else my sword with an unbatter’d edge

I sheathe again undeeded. There thou shouldst be; By this great clatter, one of greatest note Seems bruited. Let me find him, fortune! And more I beg not.

Exit. Alarums

Enter MALCOLM and SIWARD SIWARD

This way, my lord; the castle’s gently render’d:

The tyrant’s people on both sides do fight;

The noble thanes do bravely in the war; The day almost itself professes yours, And little is to do.

MALCOLM

We have met with foes That strike beside us.

SIWARD

Enter, sir, the castle.

Exeunt. Alarums

SCENE 8

Another part of the field.

Enter MACBETH

MACBETH

Why should I play the Roman fool, and die On mine own sword? whiles I see lives, the gashes Do better upon them.

Enter MACDUFF

MACDUFF

Turn, hell-hound, turn!

MACBETH

Of all men else I have avoided thee: But get thee back; my soul is too much charged With blood of thine already.

MACDUFF

I have no words:

My voice is in my sword: thou bloodier villain Than terms can give thee out!

They fight

MACBETH

Thou losest labour:

As easy mayst thou the intrenchant air With thy keen sword impress as make me bleed:

Let fall thy blade on vulnerable crests; I bear a charmed life, which must not yield, To one of woman born.

MACDUFF

Despair thy charm;

And let the angel whom thou still hast served Tell thee, Macduff was from his mother’s womb Untimely ripp’d.

MACBETH

Accursed be that tongue that tells me so, For it hath cow’d my better part of man!

And be these juggling fiends no more believed,

That palter with us in a double sense;

That keep the word of promise to our ear,

And break it to our hope. I’ll not fight with thee.

MACDUFF

Then yield thee, coward,

And live to be the show and gaze o’ the time:

We’ll have thee, as our rarer monsters are, Painted on a pole, and underwrit,

‘Here may you see the tyrant.’

MACBETH

I will not yield,

To kiss the ground before young Malcolm’s feet, And to be baited with the rabble’s curse.

Though Birnam wood be come to Dunsinane,

And thou opposed, being of no woman born,

Yet I will try the last. Before my body

I throw my warlike shield. Lay on, Macduff,

And damn’d be him that first cries, ‘Hold, enough!’

Exeunt, fighting. Alarums

Retreat. Flourish. Enter, with drum and colours, MALCOLM, SIWARD, ROSS, the other Thanes, and Soldiers

MALCOLM

I would the friends we miss were safe arrived.

SIWARD

Some must go off: and yet, by these I see, So great a day as this is cheaply bought.

MALCOLM

Macduff is missing, and your noble son.

ROSS

Your son, my lord, has paid a soldier’s debt:

He only lived but till he was a man;

The which no sooner had his prowess confirm’d In the unshrinking station where he fought, But like a man he died.

SIWARD

Then he is dead?

ROSS

Ay, and brought off the field: your cause of sorrow Must not be measured by his worth, for then It hath no end.

SIWARD

Had he his hurts before?

ROSS

Ay, on the front.

SIWARD

Why then, God’s soldier be he!

Had I as many sons as I have hairs,

I would not wish them to a fairer death: And so, his knell is knoll’d.

MALCOLM

He’s worth more sorrow,

And that I’ll spend for him.

SIWARD

He’s worth no more

They say he parted well, and paid his score:

And so, God be with him! Here comes newer comfort.

Re-enter MACDUFF, with MACBETH’s head

MACDUFF

Hail, king! for so thou art: behold, where stands The usurper’s cursed head: the time is free:

I see thee compass’d with thy kingdom’s pearl, That speak my salutation in their minds; Whose voices I desire aloud with mine: Hail, King of Scotland!

ALL

Hail, King of Scotland!

Flourish

MALCOLM

We shall not spend a large expense of time

Before we reckon with your several loves,

And make us even with you. My thanes and kinsmen,

Henceforth be earls, the first that ever Scotland

In such an honour named. What’s more to do, Which would be planted newly with the time,

As calling home our exiled friends abroad

That fled the snares of watchful tyranny;

Producing forth the cruel ministers

Of this dead butcher and his fiend-like queen,

Who, as ’tis thought, by self and violent hands

Took off her life; this, and what needful else That calls upon us, by the grace of Grace, We will perform in measure, time and place:

So, thanks to all at once and to each one, Whom we invite to see us crown’d at Scone.

Flourish. Exeunt

Emma

Emma

By Jane Austen

Published by Planet eBook. Visit the site to download free eBooks of classic literature, books and novels.

This work is licensed under a Creative Commons AttributionNoncommercial 3.0 United States License.

Volume I

Chapter I

Emma Woodhouse, handsome, clever, and rich, with a comfortable home and happy disposition, seemed to unite some of the best blessings of existence; and had lived nearly twenty-one years in the world with very little to distress or vex her.

She was the youngest of the two daughters of a most affectionate, indulgent father; and had, in consequence of her sister’s marriage, been mistress of his house from a very early period. Her mother had died too long ago for her to have more than an indistinct remembrance of her caresses; and her place had been supplied by an excellent woman as governess, who had fallen little short of a mother in affection.

Sixteen years had Miss Taylor been in Mr. Woodhouse’s family, less as a governess than a friend, very fond of both daughters, but particularly of Emma. Between them it was more the intimacy of sisters. Even before Miss Taylor had ceased to hold the nominal office of governess, the mildness of her temper had hardly allowed her to impose any restraint; and the shadow of authority being now long passed away, they had been living together as friend and friend very mutually attached, and Emma doing just what she liked; highly esteeming Miss Taylor’s judgment, but directed chiefly by her own.

The real evils, indeed, of Emma’s situation were the pow-

er of having rather too much her own way, and a disposition to think a little too well of herself; these were the disadvantages which threatened alloy to her many enjoyments. The danger, however, was at present so unperceived, that they did not by any means rank as misfortunes with her.

Sorrow came—a gentle sorrow—but not at all in the shape of any disagreeable consciousness.—Miss Taylor married. It was Miss Taylor’s loss which first brought grief. It was on the wedding-day of this beloved friend that Emma first sat in mournful thought of any continuance. The wedding over, and the bride-people gone, her father and herself were left to dine together, with no prospect of a third to cheer a long evening. Her father composed himself to sleep after dinner, as usual, and she had then only to sit and think of what she had lost.

The event had every promise of happiness for her friend. Mr. Weston was a man of unexceptionable character, easy fortune, suitable age, and pleasant manners; and there was some satisfaction in considering with what self-denying, generous friendship she had always wished and promoted the match; but it was a black morning’s work for her. The want of Miss Taylor would be felt every hour of every day. She recalled her past kindness—the kindness, the affection of sixteen years—how she had taught and how she had played with her from five years old—how she had devoted all her powers to attach and amuse her in health—and how nursed her through the various illnesses of childhood. A large debt of gratitude was owing here; but the intercourse of the last seven years, the equal footing and perfect unreserve which had soon followed Isabella’s marriage, on their being left to each other, was yet a dearer, tenderer recollection. She had been a friend and companion such as few possessed: intelligent, well-informed, useful, gentle, knowing all the ways of the family, interested in all its concerns, and peculiarly interested in herself, in every pleasure, every scheme of hers—one to whom she could speak every thought as it arose, and who had such an affection for her as could never find fault.

How was she to bear the change?—It was true that her friend was going only half a mile from them; but Emma was aware that great must be the difference between a Mrs. Weston, only half a mile from them, and a Miss Taylor in the house; and with all her advantages, natural and domestic, she was now in great danger of suffering from intellectual solitude. She dearly loved her father, but he was no companion for her. He could not meet her in conversation, rational or playful.

The evil of the actual disparity in their ages (and Mr. Woodhouse had not married early) was much increased by his constitution and habits; for having been a valetudinarian all his life, without activity of mind or body, he was a much older man in ways than in years; and though everywhere beloved for the friendliness of his heart and his amiable temper, his talents could not have recommended him at any time.

Her sister, though comparatively but little removed by matrimony, being settled in London, only sixteen miles off, was much beyond her daily reach; and many a long October and November evening must be struggled through at Hartfield, before Christmas brought the next visit from Isabella and her husband, and their little children, to fill the house, and give her pleasant society again.

Highbury, the large and populous village, almost amounting to a town, to which Hartfield, in spite of its separate lawn, and shrubberies, and name, did really belong, afforded her no equals. The Woodhouses were first in consequence there. All looked up to them. She had many acquaintance in the place, for her father was universally civil, but not one among them who could be accepted in lieu of Miss Taylor for even half a day. It was a melancholy change; and Emma could not but sigh over it, and wish for impossible things, till her father awoke, and made it necessary to be cheerful. His spirits required support. He was a nervous man, easily depressed; fond of every body that he was used to, and hating to part with them; hating change of every kind. Matrimony, as the origin of change, was always disagreeable; and he was by no means yet reconciled to his own daughter’s marrying, nor could ever speak of her but with compassion, though it had been entirely a match of affection, when he was now obliged to part with Miss Taylor too; and from his habits of gentle selfishness, and of being never able to suppose that other people could feel differently from himself, he was very much disposed to think Miss Taylor had done as sad a thing for herself as for them, and would have been a great deal happier if she had spent all the rest of her life at Hartfield. Emma smiled and chatted as cheerfully as she could, to keep him from such thoughts; but when tea came, it was impossible for him not to say exactly as he had said at dinner,

‘Poor Miss Taylor!—I wish she were here again. What a pity it is that Mr. Weston ever thought of her!’

‘I cannot agree with you, papa; you know I cannot. Mr. Weston is such a good-humoured, pleasant, excellent man, that he thoroughly deserves a good wife;—and you would not have had Miss Taylor live with us for ever, and bear all my odd humours, when she might have a house of her own?’

‘A house of her own!—But where is the advantage of a house of her own? This is three times as large.—And you have never any odd humours, my dear.’

‘How often we shall be going to see them, and they coming to see us!—We shall be always meeting! We must begin; we must go and pay wedding visit very soon.’

‘My dear, how am I to get so far? Randalls is such a distance. I could not walk half so far.’

‘No, papa, nobody thought of your walking. We must go in the carriage, to be sure.’

‘The carriage! But James will not like to put the horses to for such a little way;—and where are the poor horses to be while we are paying our visit?’

‘They are to be put into Mr. Weston’s stable, papa. You know we have settled all that already. We talked it all over with Mr. Weston last night. And as for James, you may be very sure he will always like going to Randalls, because of his daughter’s being housemaid there. I only doubt whether he will ever take us anywhere else. That was your doing, papa. You got Hannah that good place. Nobody thought of Hannah till you mentioned her—James is so obliged to you!’

‘I am very glad I did think of her. It was very lucky, for I would not have had poor James think himself slighted upon any account; and I am sure she will make a very good servant: she is a civil, pretty-spoken girl; I have a great opinion of her. Whenever I see her, she always curtseys and asks me how I do, in a very pretty manner; and when you have had her here to do needlework, I observe she always turns the lock of the door the right way and never bangs it. I am sure she will be an excellent servant; and it will be a great comfort to poor Miss Taylor to have somebody about her that she is used to see. Whenever James goes over to see his daughter, you know, she will be hearing of us. He will be able to tell her how we all are.’

Emma spared no exertions to maintain this happier flow of ideas, and hoped, by the help of backgammon, to get her father tolerably through the evening, and be attacked by no regrets but her own. The backgammon-table was placed; but a visitor immediately afterwards walked in and made it unnecessary.

Mr. Knightley, a sensible man about seven or eightand-thirty, was not only a very old and intimate friend of the family, but particularly connected with it, as the elder brother of Isabella’s husband. He lived about a mile from Highbury, was a frequent visitor, and always welcome, and at this time more welcome than usual, as coming directly from their mutual connexions in London. He had returned to a late dinner, after some days’ absence, and now walked up to Hartfield to say that all were well in Brunswick Square. It was a happy circumstance, and animated Mr. Woodhouse for some time. Mr. Knightley had a cheerful manner, which always did him good; and his many inquiries after ‘poor Isabella’ and her children were answered most satisfactorily. When this was over, Mr. Woodhouse gratefully observed, ‘It is very kind of you, Mr. Knightley, to come out at this late hour to call upon us. I am afraid you must have had a shocking walk.’

‘Not at all, sir. It is a beautiful moonlight night; and so mild that I must draw back from your great fire.’

‘But you must have found it very damp and dirty. I wish you may not catch cold.’

‘Dirty, sir! Look at my shoes. Not a speck on them.’

‘Well! that is quite surprising, for we have had a vast deal of rain here. It rained dreadfully hard for half an hour while we were at breakfast. I wanted them to put off the wedding.’

‘By the bye—I have not wished you joy. Being pretty well aware of what sort of joy you must both be feeling, I have been in no hurry with my congratulations; but I hope it all went off tolerably well. How did you all behave? Who cried most?’

‘Ah! poor Miss Taylor! ‘Tis a sad business.’

‘Poor Mr. and Miss Woodhouse, if you please; but I cannot possibly say ‘poor Miss Taylor.’ I have a great regard for you and Emma; but when it comes to the question of dependence or independence!—At any rate, it must be better to have only one to please than two.’

‘Especially when one of those two is such a fanciful, troublesome creature!’ said Emma playfully. ‘That is what you have in your head, I know—and what you would certainly say if my father were not by.’

‘I believe it is very true, my dear, indeed,’ said Mr. Woodhouse, with a sigh. ‘I am afraid I am sometimes very fanciful and troublesome.’

‘My dearest papa! You do not think I could mean you, or suppose Mr. Knightley to mean you. What a horrible idea! Oh no! I meant only myself. Mr. Knightley loves to find fault with me, you know— in a joke—it is all a joke. We always say what we like to one another.’

Mr. Knightley, in fact, was one of the few people who could see faults in Emma Woodhouse, and the only one who ever told her of them: and though this was not particularly agreeable to Emma herself, she knew it would be so much less so to her father, that she would not have him really suspect such a circumstance as her not being thought perfect by every body.

‘Emma knows I never flatter her,’ said Mr. Knightley, ‘but I meant no reflection on any body. Miss Taylor has been used to have two persons to please; she will now have but one. The chances are that she must be a gainer.’

‘Well,’ said Emma, willing to let it pass—‘you want to hear about the wedding; and I shall be happy to tell you, for we all behaved charmingly. Every body was punctual, every body in their best looks: not a tear, and hardly a long face to be seen. Oh no; we all felt that we were going to be only half a mile apart, and were sure of meeting every day.’

‘Dear Emma bears every thing so well,’ said her father. ‘But, Mr. Knightley, she is really very sorry to lose poor Miss Taylor, and I am sure she will miss her more than she thinks for.’

Emma turned away her head, divided between tears and smiles. ‘It is impossible that Emma should not miss such a companion,’ said Mr. Knightley. ‘We should not like her so well as we do, sir, if we could suppose it; but she knows how much the marriage is to Miss Taylor’s advantage; she knows how very acceptable it must be, at Miss Taylor’s time of life, to be settled in a home of her own, and how important to her to be secure of a comfortable provision, and therefore cannot allow herself to feel so much pain as pleasure. Every friend of Miss Taylor must be glad to have her so happily married.’

‘And you have forgotten one matter of joy to me,’ said Emma, ‘and a very considerable one—that I made the match myself. I made the match, you know, four years ago; and to have it take place, and be proved in the right, when so many people said Mr. Weston would never marry again, may comfort me for any thing.’

Mr. Knightley shook his head at her. Her father fondly replied, ‘Ah! my dear, I wish you would not make matches and foretell things, for whatever you say always comes to pass. Pray do not make any more matches.’

‘I promise you to make none for myself, papa; but I must, indeed, for other people. It is the greatest amusement in the world! And after such success, you know!—Every body said that Mr. Weston would never marry again. Oh dear, no! Mr. Weston, who had been a widower so long, and who seemed so perfectly comfortable without a wife, so constantly occupied either in his business in town or among his friends here, always acceptable wherever he went, always cheerful— Mr. Weston need not spend a single evening in the year alone if he did not like it. Oh no! Mr. Weston certainly would never marry again. Some people even talked of a promise to his wife on her deathbed, and others of the son and the uncle not letting him. All manner of solemn nonsense was talked on the subject, but I believed none of it.

‘Ever since the day—about four years ago—that Miss Taylor and I met with him in Broadway Lane, when, because it began to drizzle, he darted away with so much gallantry, and borrowed two umbrellas for us from Farmer Mitchell’s, I made up my mind on the subject. I planned the match from that hour; and when such success has blessed me in this instance, dear papa, you cannot think that I shall leave off match-making.’

‘I do not understand what you mean by ‘success,’’ said Mr. Knightley. ‘Success supposes endeavour. Your time has been properly and delicately spent, if you have been endeavouring for the last four years to bring about this marriage. A worthy employment for a young lady’s mind! But if, which I rather imagine, your making the match, as you call it, means only your planning it, your saying to yourself one idle day, ‘I think it would be a very good thing for Miss Taylor if Mr. Weston were to marry her,’ and saying it again to yourself every now and then afterwards, why do you talk of success? Where is your merit? What are you proud of? You made a lucky guess; and that is all that can be said.’

‘And have you never known the pleasure and triumph of a lucky guess?— I pity you.—I thought you cleverer—for, depend upon it a lucky guess is never merely luck. There is always some talent in it. And as to my poor word ‘success,’ which you quarrel with, I do not know that I am so entirely without any claim to it. You have drawn two pretty pictures; but I think there may be a third—a something between the do-nothing and the do-all. If I had not promoted Mr. Weston’s visits here, and given many little encouragements, and smoothed many little matters, it might not have come to any thing after all. I think you must know Hartfield enough to comprehend that.’

‘A straightforward, open-hearted man like Weston, and a rational, unaffected woman like Miss Taylor, may be safely left to manage their own concerns. You are more likely to have done harm to yourself, than good to them, by interference.’

‘Emma never thinks of herself, if she can do good to others,’ rejoined Mr. Woodhouse, understanding but in part. ‘But, my dear, pray do not make any more matches; they are silly things, and break up one’s family circle grievously.’

‘Only one more, papa; only for Mr. Elton. Poor Mr. Elton! You like Mr. Elton, papa,—I must look about for a wife for him. There is nobody in Highbury who deserves him— and he has been here a whole year, and has fitted up his house so comfortably, that it would be a shame to have him single any longer—and I thought when he was joining their hands to-day, he looked so very much as if he would like to have the same kind office done for him! I think very well of Mr. Elton, and this is the only way I have of doing him a service.’

‘Mr. Elton is a very pretty young man, to be sure, and a very good young man, and I have a great regard for him. But if you want to shew him any attention, my dear, ask him to come and dine with us some day. That will be a much better thing. I dare say Mr. Knightley will be so kind as to meet him.’

‘With a great deal of pleasure, sir, at any time,’ said Mr. Knightley, laughing, ‘and I agree with you entirely, that it will be a much better thing. Invite him to dinner, Emma, and help him to the best of the fish and the chicken, but leave him to chuse his own wife. Depend upon it, a man of six or seven-and-twenty can take care of himself.’

Chapter II

Mr. Weston was a native of Highbury, and born of a respectable family, which for the last two or three generations had been rising into gentility and property. He had received a good education, but, on succeeding early in life to a small independence, had become indisposed for any of the more homely pursuits in which his brothers were engaged, and had satisfied an active, cheerful mind and social temper by entering into the militia of his county, then embodied.

Captain Weston was a general favourite; and when the chances of his military life had introduced him to Miss Churchill, of a great Yorkshire family, and Miss Churchill fell in love with him, nobody was surprized, except her brother and his wife, who had never seen him, and who were full of pride and importance, which the connexion would offend.

Miss Churchill, however, being of age, and with the full command of her fortune—though her fortune bore no proportion to the family-estate—was not to be dissuaded from the marriage, and it took place, to the infinite mortification of Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, who threw her off with due decorum. It was an unsuitable connexion, and did not produce much happiness. Mrs. Weston ought to have found more in it, for she had a husband whose warm heart and sweet temper made him think every thing due to her in return for the great goodness of being in love with him; but though she had one sort of spirit, she had not the best. She had resolution enough to pursue her own will in spite of her brother, but not enough to refrain from unreasonable regrets at that brother’s unreasonable anger, nor from missing the luxuries of her former home. They lived beyond their income, but still it was nothing in comparison of Enscombe: she did not cease to love her husband, but she wanted at once to be the wife of Captain Weston, and Miss Churchill of Enscombe.

Captain Weston, who had been considered, especially by the Churchills, as making such an amazing match, was proved to have much the worst of the bargain; for when his wife died, after a three years’ marriage, he was rather a poorer man than at first, and with a child to maintain. From the expense of the child, however, he was soon relieved. The boy had, with the additional softening claim of a lingering illness of his mother’s, been the means of a sort of reconciliation; and Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, having no children of their own, nor any other young creature of equal kindred to care for, offered to take the whole charge of the little Frank soon after her decease. Some scruples and some reluctance the widower-father may be supposed to have felt; but as they were overcome by other considerations, the child was given up to the care and the wealth of the Churchills, and he had only his own comfort to seek, and his own situation to improve as he could.

A complete change of life became desirable. He quitted the militia and engaged in trade, having brothers already established in a good way in London, which afforded him a favourable opening. It was a concern which brought just employment enough. He had still a small house in Highbury, where most of his leisure days were spent; and between useful occupation and the pleasures of society, the next eighteen or twenty years of his life passed cheerfully away. He had, by that time, realised an easy competence—enough to secure the purchase of a little estate adjoining Highbury, which he had always longed for—enough to marry a woman as portionless even as Miss Taylor, and to live according to the wishes of his own friendly and social disposition.

It was now some time since Miss Taylor had begun to influence his schemes; but as it was not the tyrannic influence of youth on youth, it had not shaken his determination of never settling till he could purchase Randalls, and the sale of Randalls was long looked forward to; but he had gone steadily on, with these objects in view, till they were accomplished. He had made his fortune, bought his house, and obtained his wife; and was beginning a new period of existence, with every probability of greater happiness than in any yet passed through. He had never been an unhappy man; his own temper had secured him from that, even in his first marriage; but his second must shew him how delightful a well-judging and truly amiable woman could be, and must give him the pleasantest proof of its being a great deal better to choose than to be chosen, to excite gratitude than to feel it.

He had only himself to please in his choice: his fortune was his own; for as to Frank, it was more than being tacitly brought up as his uncle’s heir, it had become so avowed an adoption as to have him assume the name of Churchill on coming of age. It was most unlikely, therefore, that he should ever want his father’s assistance. His father had no apprehension of it. The aunt was a capricious woman, and governed her husband entirely; but it was not in Mr. Weston’s nature to imagine that any caprice could be strong enough to affect one so dear, and, as he believed, so deservedly dear. He saw his son every year in London, and was proud of him; and his fond report of him as a very fine young man had made Highbury feel a sort of pride in him too. He was looked on as sufficiently belonging to the place to make his merits and prospects a kind of common concern.

Mr. Frank Churchill was one of the boasts of Highbury, and a lively curiosity to see him prevailed, though the compliment was so little returned that he had never been there in his life. His coming to visit his father had been often talked of but never achieved.

Now, upon his father’s marriage, it was very generally proposed, as a most proper attention, that the visit should take place. There was not a dissentient voice on the subject, either when Mrs. Perry drank tea with Mrs. and Miss Bates, or when Mrs. and Miss Bates returned the visit. Now was the time for Mr. Frank Churchill to come among them; and the hope strengthened when it was understood that he had written to his new mother on the occasion. For a few days, every morning visit in Highbury included some mention of the handsome letter Mrs. Weston had received. ‘I suppose you have heard of the handsome letter Mr. Frank Churchill has written to Mrs. Weston? I understand it was a very handsome letter, indeed. Mr. Woodhouse told me of it. Mr. Woodhouse saw the letter, and he says he never saw such a handsome letter in his life.’

It was, indeed, a highly prized letter. Mrs. Weston had, of course, formed a very favourable idea of the young man; and such a pleasing attention was an irresistible proof of his great good sense, and a most welcome addition to every source and every expression of congratulation which her marriage had already secured. She felt herself a most fortunate woman; and she had lived long enough to know how fortunate she might well be thought, where the only regret was for a partial separation from friends whose friendship for her had never cooled, and who could ill bear to part with her.

She knew that at times she must be missed; and could not think, without pain, of Emma’s losing a single pleasure, or suffering an hour’s ennui, from the want of her companionableness: but dear Emma was of no feeble character; she was more equal to her situation than most girls would have been, and had sense, and energy, and spirits that might be hoped would bear her well and happily through its little difficulties and privations. And then there was such comfort in the very easy distance of Randalls from Hartfield, so convenient for even solitary female walking, and in Mr. Weston’s disposition and circumstances, which would make the approaching season no hindrance to their spending half the evenings in the week together.

Her situation was altogether the subject of hours of gratitude to Mrs. Weston, and of moments only of regret; and her satisfaction—-her more than satisfaction—her cheerful enjoyment, was so just and so apparent, that Emma, well as she knew her father, was sometimes taken by surprize at his being still able to pity ‘poor Miss Taylor,’ when they left her at Randalls in the centre of every domestic comfort, or saw her go away in the evening attended by her pleasant husband to a carriage of her own. But never did she go without Mr. Woodhouse’s giving a gentle sigh, and saying, ‘Ah, poor

Miss Taylor! She would be very glad to stay.’

There was no recovering Miss Taylor—nor much likelihood of ceasing to pity her; but a few weeks brought some alleviation to Mr. Woodhouse. The compliments of his neighbours were over; he was no longer teased by being wished joy of so sorrowful an event; and the wedding-cake, which had been a great distress to him, was all eat up. His own stomach could bear nothing rich, and he could never believe other people to be different from himself. What was unwholesome to him he regarded as unfit for any body; and he had, therefore, earnestly tried to dissuade them from having any wedding-cake at all, and when that proved vain, as earnestly tried to prevent any body’s eating it. He had been at the pains of consulting Mr. Perry, the apothecary, on the subject. Mr. Perry was an intelligent, gentlemanlike man, whose frequent visits were one of the comforts of Mr. Woodhouse’s life; and upon being applied to, he could not but acknowledge (though it seemed rather against the bias of inclination) that wedding-cake might certainly disagree with many—perhaps with most people, unless taken moderately. With such an opinion, in confirmation of his own, Mr. Woodhouse hoped to influence every visitor of the newly married pair; but still the cake was eaten; and there was no rest for his benevolent nerves till it was all gone.

There was a strange rumour in Highbury of all the little Perrys being seen with a slice of Mrs. Weston’s weddingcake in their hands: but Mr. Woodhouse would never believe it.

Chapter III

Mr. Woodhouse was fond of society in his own way. He liked very much to have his friends come and see him; and from various united causes, from his long residence at Hartfield, and his good nature, from his fortune, his house, and his daughter, he could command the visits of his own little circle, in a great measure, as he liked. He had not much intercourse with any families beyond that circle; his horror of late hours, and large dinner-parties, made him unfit for any acquaintance but such as would visit him on his own terms. Fortunately for him, Highbury, including Randalls in the same parish, and Donwell Abbey in the parish adjoining, the seat of Mr. Knightley, comprehended many such. Not unfrequently, through Emma’s persuasion, he had some of the chosen and the best to dine with him: but evening parties were what he preferred; and, unless he fancied himself at any time unequal to company, there was scarcely an evening in the week in which Emma could not make up a card-table for him.

Real, long-standing regard brought the Westons and Mr. Knightley; and by Mr. Elton, a young man living alone without liking it, the privilege of exchanging any vacant evening of his own blank solitude for the elegancies and society of Mr. Woodhouse’s drawing-room, and the smiles of his lovely daughter, was in no danger of being thrown away.

After these came a second set; among the most come-atable of whom were Mrs. and Miss Bates, and Mrs. Goddard, three ladies almost always at the service of an invitation from Hartfield, and who were fetched and carried home so often, that Mr. Woodhouse thought it no hardship for either James or the horses. Had it taken place only once a year, it would have been a grievance.

Mrs. Bates, the widow of a former vicar of Highbury, was a very old lady, almost past every thing but tea and quadrille. She lived with her single daughter in a very small way, and was considered with all the regard and respect which a harmless old lady, under such untoward circumstances, can excite. Her daughter enjoyed a most uncommon degree of popularity for a woman neither young, handsome, rich, nor married. Miss Bates stood in the very worst predicament in the world for having much of the public favour; and she had no intellectual superiority to make atonement to herself, or frighten those who might hate her into outward respect. She had never boasted either beauty or cleverness. Her youth had passed without distinction, and her middle of life was devoted to the care of a failing mother, and the endeavour to make a small income go as far as possible. And yet she was a happy woman, and a woman whom no one named without good-will. It was her own universal good-will and contented temper which worked such wonders. She loved every body, was interested in every body’s happiness, quicksighted to every body’s merits; thought herself a most fortunate creature, and surrounded with blessings in such an excellent mother, and so many good neighbours and friends, and

a home that wanted for nothing. The simplicity and cheer fulness of her nature, her contented and grateful spirit, were a recommendation to every body, and a mine of felicity to herself. She was a great talker upon little matters, which exactly suited Mr. Woodhouse, full of trivial communications and harmless gossip.

Mrs. Goddard was the mistress of a School—not of a seminary, or an establishment, or any thing which professed, in long sentences of refined nonsense, to combine liberal acquirements with elegant morality, upon new principles and new systems—and where young ladies for enormous pay might be screwed out of health and into vanity—but a real, honest, old-fashioned Boarding-school, where a reasonable quantity of accomplishments were sold at a reasonable price, and where girls might be sent to be out of the way, and scramble themselves into a little education, without any danger of coming back prodigies. Mrs. Goddard’s school was in high repute—and very deservedly; for Highbury was reckoned a particularly healthy spot: she had an ample house and garden, gave the children plenty of wholesome food, let them run about a great deal in the summer, and in winter dressed their chilblains with her own hands. It was no wonder that a train of twenty young couple now walked after her to church. She was a plain, motherly kind of woman, who had worked hard in her youth, and now thought herself entitled to the occasional holiday of a teavisit; and having formerly owed much to Mr. Woodhouse’s kindness, felt his particular claim on her to leave her neat parlour, hung round with fancy-work, whenever she could, and win or lose a few sixpences by his fireside.

These were the ladies whom Emma found herself very frequently able to collect; and happy was she, for her father’s sake, in the power; though, as far as she was herself concerned, it was no remedy for the absence of Mrs. Weston. She was delighted to see her father look comfortable, and very much pleased with herself for contriving things so well; but the quiet prosings of three such women made her feel that every evening so spent was indeed one of the long evenings she had fearfully anticipated.

As she sat one morning, looking forward to exactly such a close of the present day, a note was brought from Mrs. Goddard, requesting, in most respectful terms, to be allowed to bring Miss Smith with her; a most welcome request: for Miss Smith was a girl of seventeen, whom Emma knew very well by sight, and had long felt an interest in, on account of her beauty. A very gracious invitation was returned, and the evening no longer dreaded by the fair mistress of the mansion.

Harriet Smith was the natural daughter of somebody. Somebody had placed her, several years back, at Mrs. Goddard’s school, and somebody had lately raised her from the condition of scholar to that of parlour-boarder. This was all that was generally known of her history. She had no visible friends but what had been acquired at Highbury, and was now just returned from a long visit in the country to some young ladies who had been at school there with her.

She was a very pretty girl, and her beauty happened to be of a sort which Emma particularly admired. She was short, plump, and fair, with a fine bloom, blue eyes, light hair, reg ular features, and a look of great sweetness, and, before the end of the evening, Emma was as much pleased with her manners as her person, and quite determined to continue the acquaintance.

She was not struck by any thing remarkably clever in Miss Smith’s conversation, but she found her altogether very engaging—not inconveniently shy, not unwilling to talk—and yet so far from pushing, shewing so proper and becoming a deference, seeming so pleasantly grateful for being admitted to Hartfield, and so artlessly impressed by the appearance of every thing in so superior a style to what she had been used to, that she must have good sense, and deserve encouragement. Encouragement should be given. Those soft blue eyes, and all those natural graces, should not be wasted on the inferior society of Highbury and its connexions. The acquaintance she had already formed were unworthy of her. The friends from whom she had just parted, though very good sort of people, must be doing her harm. They were a family of the name of Martin, whom Emma well knew by character, as renting a large farm of Mr. Knightley, and residing in the parish of Donwell—very creditably, she believed—she knew Mr. Knightley thought highly of them—but they must be coarse and unpolished, and very unfit to be the intimates of a girl who wanted only a little more knowledge and elegance to be quite perfect. She would notice her; she would improve her; she would detach her from her bad acquaintance, and introduce her into good society; she would form her opinions and her manners. It would be an interesting, and certainly a very kind undertaking; highly becoming her own situation in life, her leisure, and powers.

She was so busy in admiring those soft blue eyes, in talking and listening, and forming all these schemes in the in-betweens, that the evening flew away at a very unusual rate; and the supper-table, which always closed such parties, and for which she had been used to sit and watch the due time, was all set out and ready, and moved forwards to the fire, before she was aware. With an alacrity beyond the common impulse of a spirit which yet was never indifferent to the credit of doing every thing well and attentively, with the real good-will of a mind delighted with its own ideas, did she then do all the honours of the meal, and help and recommend the minced chicken and scalloped oysters, with an urgency which she knew would be acceptable to the early hours and civil scruples of their guests.

Upon such occasions poor Mr. Woodhouses feelings were in sad warfare. He loved to have the cloth laid, because it had been the fashion of his youth, but his conviction of suppers being very unwholesome made him rather sorry to see any thing put on it; and while his hospitality would have welcomed his visitors to every thing, his care for their health made him grieve that they would eat.

Such another small basin of thin gruel as his own was all that he could, with thorough self-approbation, recommend; though he might constrain himself, while the ladies were comfortably clearing the nicer things, to say:

‘Mrs. Bates, let me propose your venturing on one of these eggs. An egg boiled very soft is not unwholesome. Ser le understands boiling an egg better than any body. I would not recommend an egg boiled by any body else; but you need not be afraid, they are very small, you see—one of our small eggs will not hurt you. Miss Bates, let Emma help you to a little bit of tart—a very little bit. Ours are all apple-tarts. You need not be afraid of unwholesome preserves here. I do not advise the custard. Mrs. Goddard, what say you to half a glass of wine? A small half-glass, put into a tumbler of water? I do not think it could disagree with you.’

Emma allowed her father to talk—but supplied her visitors in a much more satisfactory style, and on the present evening had particular pleasure in sending them away happy. The happiness of Miss Smith was quite equal to her intentions. Miss Woodhouse was so great a personage in Highbury, that the prospect of the introduction had given as much panic as pleasure; but the humble, grateful little girl went off with highly gratified feelings, delighted with the affability with which Miss Woodhouse had treated her all the evening, and actually shaken hands with her at last!

Chapter IV

Harriet Smith’s intimacy at Hartfield was soon a settled thing. Quick and decided in her ways, Emma lost no time in inviting, encouraging, and telling her to come very often; and as their acquaintance increased, so did their satisfaction in each other. As a walking companion, Emma had very early foreseen how useful she might find her. In that respect Mrs. Weston’s loss had been important. Her father never went beyond the shrubbery, where two divisions of the ground sufficed him for his long walk, or his short, as the year varied; and since Mrs. Weston’s marriage her exercise had been too much confined. She had ventured once alone to Randalls, but it was not pleasant; and a Harriet Smith, therefore, one whom she could summon at any time to a walk, would be a valuable addition to her privileges. But in every respect, as she saw more of her, she approved her, and was confirmed in all her kind designs.

Harriet certainly was not clever, but she had a sweet, docile, grateful disposition, was totally free from conceit, and only desiring to be guided by any one she looked up to. Her early attachment to herself was very amiable; and her inclination for good company, and power of appreciating what was elegant and clever, shewed that there was no want of taste, though strength of understanding must not be expected. Altogether she was quite convinced of Harriet

Smith’s being exactly the young friend she wanted—exactly the something which her home required. Such a friend as Mrs. Weston was out of the question. Two such could never be granted. Two such she did not want. It was quite a different sort of thing, a sentiment distinct and independent. Mrs. Weston was the object of a regard which had its basis in gratitude and esteem. Harriet would be loved as one to whom she could be useful. For Mrs. Weston there was nothing to be done; for Harriet every thing.

Her first attempts at usefulness were in an endeavour to find out who were the parents, but Harriet could not tell. She was ready to tell every thing in her power, but on this subject questions were vain. Emma was obliged to fancy what she liked—but she could never believe that in the same situation she should not have discovered the truth. Harriet had no penetration. She had been satisfied to hear and believe just what Mrs. Goddard chose to tell her; and looked no farther.

Mrs. Goddard, and the teachers, and the girls and the affairs of the school in general, formed naturally a great part of the conversation—and but for her acquaintance with the Martins of Abbey-Mill Farm, it must have been the whole. But the Martins occupied her thoughts a good deal; she had spent two very happy months with them, and now loved to talk of the pleasures of her visit, and describe the many comforts and wonders of the place. Emma encouraged her talkativeness— amused by such a picture of another set of beings, and enjoying the youthful simplicity which could speak with so much exultation of Mrs. Martin’s having ‘two parlours, two very good parlours, indeed; one of them quite as large as Mrs. Goddard’s drawing-room; and of her having an upper maid who had lived five-and-twenty years with her; and of their having eight cows, two of them Alderneys, and one a little Welch cow, a very pretty little Welch cow indeed; and of Mrs. Martin’s saying as she was so fond of it, it should be called her cow; and of their having a very handsome summer-house in their garden, where some day next year they were all to drink tea:— a very handsome summerhouse, large enough to hold a dozen people.’

For some time she was amused, without thinking beyond the immediate cause; but as she came to understand the family better, other feelings arose. She had taken up a wrong idea, fancying it was a mother and daughter, a son and son’s wife, who all lived together; but when it appeared that the Mr. Martin, who bore a part in the narrative, and was always mentioned with approbation for his great goodnature in doing something or other, was a single man; that there was no young Mrs. Martin, no wife in the case; she did suspect danger to her poor little friend from all this hospitality and kindness, and that, if she were not taken care of, she might be required to sink herself forever.

With this inspiriting notion, her questions increased in number and meaning; and she particularly led Harriet to talk more of Mr. Martin, and there was evidently no dislike to it. Harriet was very ready to speak of the share he had had in their moonlight walks and merry evening games; and dwelt a good deal upon his being so very good-humoured and obliging. He had gone three miles round one day in order to bring her some walnuts, because she had said how fond she was of them, and in every thing else he was so very obliging. He had his shepherd’s son into the parlour one night on purpose to sing to her. She was very fond of singing. He could sing a little himself. She believed he was very clever, and understood every thing. He had a very fine flock, and, while she was with them, he had been bid more for his wool than any body in the country. She believed every body spoke well of him. His mother and sisters were very fond of him. Mrs. Martin had told her one day (and there was a blush as she said it,) that it was impossible for any body to be a better son, and therefore she was sure, whenever he married, he would make a good husband. Not that she wanted him to marry. She was in no hurry at all.

‘Well done, Mrs. Martin!’ thought Emma. ‘You know what you are about.’

‘And when she had come away, Mrs. Martin was so very kind as to send Mrs. Goddard a beautiful goose—the finest goose Mrs. Goddard had ever seen. Mrs. Goddard had dressed it on a Sunday, and asked all the three teachers, Miss Nash, and Miss Prince, and Miss Richardson, to sup with her.’

‘Mr. Martin, I suppose, is not a man of information beyond the line of his own business? He does not read?’

‘Oh yes!—that is, no—I do not know—but I believe he has read a good deal—but not what you would think any thing of. He reads the Agricultural Reports, and some other books that lay in one of the window seats—but he reads all them to himself. But sometimes of an evening, before we went to cards, he would read something aloud out of the Elegant Extracts, very entertaining. And I know he has read the Vicar of Wakefield. He never read the Romance of the Forest, nor The Children of the Abbey. He had never heard of such books before I mentioned them, but he is deter-

mined to get them now as soon as ever he can.’

The next question was—

‘What sort of looking man is Mr. Martin?’

‘Oh! not handsome—not at all handsome. I thought him very plain at first, but I do not think him so plain now. One does not, you know, after a time. But did you never see him? He is in Highbury every now and then, and he is sure to ride through every week in his way to Kingston. He has passed you very often.’

‘That may be, and I may have seen him fifty times, but without having any idea of his name. A young farmer, whether on horseback or on foot, is the very last sort of person to raise my curiosity. The yeomanry are precisely the order of people with whom I feel I can have nothing to do. A degree or two lower, and a creditable appearance might interest me; I might hope to be useful to their families in some way or other. But a farmer can need none of my help, and is, therefore, in one sense, as much above my notice as in every other he is below it.’

‘To be sure. Oh yes! It is not likely you should ever have observed him; but he knows you very well indeed—I mean by sight.’

‘I have no doubt of his being a very respectable young man. I know, indeed, that he is so, and, as such, wish him well. What do you imagine his age to be?’

‘He was four-and-twenty the 8th of last June, and my birthday is the 23rd just a fortnight and a day’s difference— which is very odd.’

‘Only four-and-twenty. That is too young to settle. His mother is perfectly right not to be in a hurry. They seem very comfortable as they are, and if she were to take any pains to marry him, she would probably repent it. Six years hence, if he could meet with a good sort of young woman in the same rank as his own, with a little money, it might be very desirable.’

‘Six years hence! Dear Miss Woodhouse, he would be thirty years old!’

‘Well, and that is as early as most men can afford to marry, who are not born to an independence. Mr. Martin, I imagine, has his fortune entirely to make—cannot be at all beforehand with the world. Whatever money he might come into when his father died, whatever his share of the family property, it is, I dare say, all afloat, all employed in his stock, and so forth; and though, with diligence and good luck, he may be rich in time, it is next to impossible that he should have realised any thing yet.’

‘To be sure, so it is. But they live very comfortably. They have no indoors man, else they do not want for any thing; and Mrs. Martin talks of taking a boy another year.’

‘I wish you may not get into a scrape, Harriet, whenever he does marry;—I mean, as to being acquainted with his wife—for though his sisters, from a superior education, are not to be altogether objected to, it does not follow that he might marry any body at all fit for you to notice. The misfortune of your birth ought to make you particularly careful as to your associates. There can be no doubt of your being a gentleman’s daughter, and you must support your claim to that station by every thing within your own power, or there will be plenty of people who would take pleasure in degrading you.’

‘Yes, to be sure, I suppose there are. But while I visit at Hartfield, and you are so kind to me, Miss Woodhouse, I am not afraid of what any body can do.’

‘You understand the force of influence pretty well, Harriet; but I would have you so firmly established in good society, as to be independent even of Hartfield and Miss Woodhouse. I want to see you permanently well connected, and to that end it will be advisable to have as few odd acquaintance as may be; and, therefore, I say that if you should still be in this country when Mr. Martin marries, I wish you may not be drawn in by your intimacy with the sisters, to be acquainted with the wife, who will probably be some mere farmer’s daughter, without education.’

‘To be sure. Yes. Not that I think Mr. Martin would ever marry any body but what had had some education—and been very well brought up. However, I do not mean to set up my opinion against your’s—and I am sure I shall not wish for the acquaintance of his wife. I shall always have a great regard for the Miss Martins, especially Elizabeth, and should be very sorry to give them up, for they are quite as well educated as me. But if he marries a very ignorant, vulgar woman, certainly I had better not visit her, if I can help it.’

Emma watched her through the fluctuations of this speech, and saw no alarming symptoms of love. The young man had been the first admirer, but she trusted there was no other hold, and that there would be no serious difficulty, on Harriet’s side, to oppose any friendly arrangement of her own.

They met Mr. Martin the very next day, as they were walking on the Donwell road. He was on foot, and after looking very respectfully at her, looked with most unfeigned satisfaction at her companion. Emma was not sorry to have such an opportunity of survey; and walking a few yards forward, while they talked together, soon made her quick eye sufficiently acquainted with Mr. Robert Martin. His appearance was very neat, and he looked like a sensible young man, but his person had no other advantage; and when he came to be contrasted with gentlemen, she thought he must lose all the ground he had gained in Harriet’s inclination. Harriet was not insensible of manner; she had voluntarily noticed her father’s gentleness with admiration as well as wonder. Mr. Martin looked as if he did not know what manner was.

They remained but a few minutes together, as Miss Woodhouse must not be kept waiting; and Harriet then came running to her with a smiling face, and in a flutter of spirits, which Miss Woodhouse hoped very soon to compose.

‘Only think of our happening to meet him!—How very odd! It was quite a chance, he said, that he had not gone round by Randalls. He did not think we ever walked this road. He thought we walked towards Randalls most days. He has not been able to get the Romance of the Forest yet. He was so busy the last time he was at Kingston that he quite forgot it, but he goes again to-morrow. So very odd we should happen to meet! Well, Miss Woodhouse, is he like what you expected? What do you think of him? Do you think him so very plain?’

‘He is very plain, undoubtedly—remarkably plain:—but that is nothing compared with his entire want of gentility. I had no right to expect much, and I did not expect much; but I had no idea that he could be so very clownish, so totally without air. I had imagined him, I confess, a degree or two nearer gentility.’

‘To be sure,’ said Harriet, in a mortified voice, ‘he is not so genteel as real gentlemen.’

‘I think, Harriet, since your acquaintance with us, you have been repeatedly in the company of some such very real gentlemen, that you must yourself be struck with the difference in Mr. Martin. At Hartfield, you have had very good specimens of well educated, well bred men. I should be surprized if, after seeing them, you could be in company with Mr. Martin again without perceiving him to be a very inferior creature—and rather wondering at yourself for having ever thought him at all agreeable before. Do not you begin to feel that now? Were not you struck? I am sure you must have been struck by his awkward look and abrupt manner, and the uncouthness of a voice which I heard to be wholly unmodulated as I stood here.’

‘Certainly, he is not like Mr. Knightley. He has not such

a fine air and way of walking as Mr. Knightley. I see the difference plain enough. But Mr. Knightley is so very fine a man!’

‘Mr. Knightley’s air is so remarkably good that it is not fair to compare Mr. Martin with him. You might not see one in a hundred with gentleman so plainly written as in Mr. Knightley. But he is not the only gentleman you have been lately used to. What say you to Mr. Weston and Mr. Elton? Compare Mr. Martin with either of them. Compare their manner of carrying themselves; of walking; of speaking; of being silent. You must see the difference.’

‘Oh yes!—there is a great difference. But Mr. Weston is almost an old man. Mr. Weston must be between forty and fifty.’

‘Which makes his good manners the more valuable. The older a person grows, Harriet, the more important it is that their manners should not be bad; the more glaring and disgusting any loudness, or coarseness, or awkwardness becomes. What is passable in youth is detestable in later age. Mr. Martin is now awkward and abrupt; what will he be at

Mr. Weston’s time of life?’

‘There is no saying, indeed,’ replied Harriet rather solemnly.

‘But there may be pretty good guessing. He will be a completely gross, vulgar farmer, totally inattentive to appearances, and thinking of nothing but profit and loss.’

‘Will he, indeed? That will be very bad.’

‘How much his business engrosses him already is very plain from the circumstance of his forgetting to inquire for the book you recommended. He was a great deal too full of the market to think of any thing else—which is just as it should be, for a thriving man. What has he to do with books? And I have no doubt that he will thrive, and be a very rich man in time—and his being illiterate and coarse need not disturb us.’

‘I wonder he did not remember the book’—was all Harriet’s answer, and spoken with a degree of grave displeasure which Emma thought might be safely left to itself. She, therefore, said no more for some time. Her next beginning was,

‘In one respect, perhaps, Mr. Elton’s manners are superior to Mr. Knightley’s or Mr. Weston’s. They have more gentleness. They might be more safely held up as a pattern. There is an openness, a quickness, almost a bluntness in Mr. Weston, which every body likes in him, because there is so much good-humour with it—but that would not do to be copied. Neither would Mr. Knightley’s downright, decided, commanding sort of manner, though it suits him very well; his figure, and look, and situation in life seem to allow it; but if any young man were to set about copying him, he would not be sufferable. On the contrary, I think a young man might be very safely recommended to take Mr. Elton as a model. Mr. Elton is good-humoured, cheerful, obliging, and gentle. He seems to me to be grown particularly gentle of late. I do not know whether he has any design of ingratiating himself with either of us, Harriet, by additional softness, but it strikes me that his manners are softer than they used to be. If he means any thing, it must be to please you. Did not I tell you what he said of you the other day?’

She then repeated some warm personal praise which she had drawn from Mr. Elton, and now did full justice to; and Harriet blushed and smiled, and said she had always thought Mr. Elton very agreeable.

Mr. Elton was the very person fixed on by Emma for driving the young farmer out of Harriet’s head. She thought it would be an excellent match; and only too palpably desirable, natural, and probable, for her to have much merit in planning it. She feared it was what every body else must think of and predict. It was not likely, however, that any body should have equalled her in the date of the plan, as it had entered her brain during the very first evening of Harriet’s coming to Hartfield. The longer she considered it, the greater was her sense of its expediency. Mr. Elton’s situation was most suitable, quite the gentleman himself, and without low connexions; at the same time, not of any family that could fairly object to the doubtful birth of Harriet. He had a comfortable home for her, and Emma imagined a very sufficient income; for though the vicarage of Highbury was not large, he was known to have some independent property; and she thought very highly of him as a good-humoured, well-meaning, respectable young man, without any deficiency of useful understanding or knowledge of the world.

She had already satisfied herself that he thought Harriet a beautiful girl, which she trusted, with such frequent meetings at Hartfield, was foundation enough on his side; and on Harriet’s there could be little doubt that the idea of being preferred by him would have all the usual weight and efficacy. And he was really a very pleasing young man, a young man whom any woman not fastidious might like. He was reckoned very handsome; his person much admired in general, though not by her, there being a want of elegance of feature which she could not dispense with:—but the girl who could be gratified by a Robert Martin’s riding about the country to get walnuts for her might very well be conquered by Mr. Elton’s admiration.

Chapter V

‘I do not know what your opinion may be, Mrs. Weston,’ said Mr. Knightley, ‘of this great intimacy between Emma and Harriet Smith, but I think it a bad thing.’

‘A bad thing! Do you really think it a bad thing?— why so?’

‘I think they will neither of them do the other any good.’

‘You surprize me! Emma must do Harriet good: and by supplying her with a new object of interest, Harriet may be said to do Emma good. I have been seeing their intimacy with the greatest pleasure. How very differently we feel!—Not think they will do each other any good! This will certainly be the beginning of one of our quarrels about Emma, Mr. Knightley.’

‘Perhaps you think I am come on purpose to quarrel with you, knowing Weston to be out, and that you must still fight your own battle.’

‘Mr. Weston would undoubtedly support me, if he were here, for he thinks exactly as I do on the subject. We were speaking of it only yesterday, and agreeing how fortunate it was for Emma, that there should be such a girl in Highbury for her to associate with. Mr. Knightley, I shall not allow you to be a fair judge in this case. You are so much used to live alone, that you do not know the value of a companion; and, perhaps no man can be a good judge of the comfort a woman feels in the society of one of her own sex, after being used to it all her life. I can imagine your objection to Harriet Smith. She is not the superior young woman which Emma’s friend ought to be. But on the other hand, as Emma wants to see her better informed, it will be an inducement to her to read more herself. They will read together. She means it, I know.’

‘Emma has been meaning to read more ever since she was twelve years old. I have seen a great many lists of her drawing-up at various times of books that she meant to read regularly through—and very good lists they were—very well chosen, and very neatly arranged—sometimes alphabetically, and sometimes by some other rule. The list she drew up when only fourteen—I remember thinking it did her judgment so much credit, that I preserved it some time; and I dare say she may have made out a very good list now. But I have done with expecting any course of steady reading from Emma. She will never submit to any thing requiring industry and patience, and a subjection of the fancy to the understanding. Where Miss Taylor failed to stimulate, I may safely affirm that Harriet Smith will do nothing.— You never could persuade her to read half so much as you wished.—You know you could not.’

‘I dare say,’ replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, ‘that I thought so then;—but since we have parted, I can never remember Emma’s omitting to do any thing I wished.’

‘There is hardly any desiring to refresh such a memory as that,’—said Mr. Knightley, feelingly; and for a moment or two he had done. ‘But I,’ he soon added, ‘who have had no such charm thrown over my senses, must still see, hear, and remember. Emma is spoiled by being the cleverest of her family. At ten years old, she had the misfortune of being able to answer questions which puzzled her sister at seventeen. She was always quick and assured: Isabella slow and diffident. And ever since she was twelve, Emma has been mistress of the house and of you all. In her mother she lost the only person able to cope with her. She inherits her mother’s talents, and must have been under subjection to her.’

‘I should have been sorry, Mr. Knightley, to be dependent on your recommendation, had I quitted Mr. Woodhouse’s family and wanted another situation; I do not think you would have spoken a good word for me to any body. I am sure you always thought me unfit for the office I held.’

‘Yes,’ said he, smiling. ‘You are better placed here; very fit for a wife, but not at all for a governess. But you were preparing yourself to be an excellent wife all the time you were at Hartfield. You might not give Emma such a complete education as your powers would seem to promise; but you were receiving a very good education from her, on the very material matrimonial point of submitting your own will, and doing as you were bid; and if Weston had asked me to recommend him a wife, I should certainly have named Miss Taylor.’

‘Thank you. There will be very little merit in making a good wife to such a man as Mr. Weston.’

‘Why, to own the truth, I am afraid you are rather thrown away, and that with every disposition to bear, there will be nothing to be borne. We will not despair, however. Weston may grow cross from the wantonness of comfort, or his son may plague him.’

‘I hope not that.—It is not likely. No, Mr. Knightley, do not foretell vexation from that quarter.’

‘Not I, indeed. I only name possibilities. I do not pretend to Emma’s genius for foretelling and guessing. I hope, with all my heart, the young man may be a Weston in merit, and a Churchill in fortune.—But Harriet Smith—I have not half done about Harriet Smith. I think her the very worst sort of companion that Emma could possibly have. She knows nothing herself, and looks upon Emma as knowing every thing. She is a flatterer in all her ways; and so much the worse, because undesigned. Her ignorance is hourly flattery. How can Emma imagine she has any thing to learn herself, while Harriet is presenting such a delightful inferiority? And as for Harriet, I will venture to say that she cannot gain by the acquaintance. Hartfield will only put her out of conceit with all the other places she belongs to. She will grow just refined enough to be uncomfortable with those among whom birth and circumstances have placed her home. I am much mistaken if Emma’s doctrines give any strength of mind, or tend at all to make a girl adapt herself rationally to the varieties of her situation in life.—They only give a little polish.’

‘I either depend more upon Emma’s good sense than you do, or am more anxious for her present comfort; for I cannot lament the acquaintance. How well she looked last night!’

‘Oh! you would rather talk of her person than her mind, would you? Very well; I shall not attempt to deny Emma’s being pretty.’

‘Pretty! say beautiful rather. Can you imagine any thing nearer perfect beauty than Emma altogether— face and figure?’

‘I do not know what I could imagine, but I confess that I have seldom seen a face or figure more pleasing to me than hers. But I am a partial old friend.’

‘Such an eye!—the true hazle eye—and so brilliant! regular features, open countenance, with a complexion! oh! what a bloom of full health, and such a pretty height and size; such a firm and upright figure! There is health, not merely in her bloom, but in her air, her head, her glance. One hears sometimes of a child being ‘the picture of health;’ now, Emma always gives me the idea of being the complete picture of grown-up health. She is loveliness itself. Mr. Knightley, is not she?’

‘I have not a fault to find with her person,’ he replied. ‘I think her all you describe. I love to look at her; and I will add this praise, that I do not think her personally vain. Considering how very handsome she is, she appears to be little occupied with it; her vanity lies another way. Mrs. Weston, I am not to be talked out of my dislike of Harriet Smith, or my dread of its doing them both harm.’

‘And I, Mr. Knightley, am equally stout in my confidence of its not doing them any harm. With all dear Emma’s little faults, she is an excellent creature. Where shall we see a better daughter, or a kinder sister, or a truer friend? No, no; she has qualities which may be trusted; she will never lead any one really wrong; she will make no lasting blunder; where Emma errs once, she is in the right a hundred times.’

‘Very well; I will not plague you any more. Emma shall be an angel, and I will keep my spleen to myself till Christmas brings John and Isabella. John loves Emma with a reasonable and therefore not a blind affection, and Isabella always thinks as he does; except when he is not quite frightened enough about the children. I am sure of having their opinions with me.’

‘I know that you all love her really too well to be unjust or unkind; but excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if I take the liberty (I consider myself, you know, as having somewhat of the privilege of speech that Emma’s mother might have had) the liberty of hinting that I do not think any possible good can arise from Harriet Smith’s intimacy being made a matter of much discussion among you. Pray excuse me; but supposing any little inconvenience may be apprehended from the intimacy, it cannot be expected that Emma, accountable to nobody but her father, who perfectly approves the acquaintance, should put an end to it, so long as it is a source of pleasure to herself. It has been so many years my province to give advice, that you cannot be surprized, Mr. Knightley, at this little remains of office.’

‘Not at all,’ cried he; ‘I am much obliged to you for it. It is very good advice, and it shall have a better fate than your advice has often found; for it shall be attended to.’

‘Mrs. John Knightley is easily alarmed, and might be made unhappy about her sister.’

‘Be satisfied,’ said he, ‘I will not raise any outcry. I will keep my ill-humour to myself. I have a very sincere interest in Emma. Isabella does not seem more my sister; has never excited a greater interest; perhaps hardly so great. There is an anxiety, a curiosity in what one feels for Emma. I wonder what will become of her!’

‘So do I,’ said Mrs. Weston gently, ‘very much.’

‘She always declares she will never marry, which, of course, means just nothing at all. But I have no idea that she has yet ever seen a man she cared for. It would not be a bad thing for her to be very much in love with a proper object. I should like to see Emma in love, and in some doubt of a return; it would do her good. But there is nobody hereabouts to attach her; and she goes so seldom from home.’

‘There does, indeed, seem as little to tempt her to break her resolution at present,’ said Mrs. Weston, ‘as can well be; and while she is so happy at Hartfield, I cannot wish her to be forming any attachment which would be creating such difficulties on poor Mr. Woodhouse’s account. I do not recommend matrimony at present to Emma, though I mean no slight to the state, I assure you.’

Part of her meaning was to conceal some favourite thoughts of her own and Mr. Weston’s on the subject, as much as possible. There were wishes at Randalls respecting Emma’s destiny, but it was not desirable to have them suspected; and the quiet transition which Mr. Knightley soon afterwards made to ‘What does Weston think of the weather; shall we have rain?’ convinced her that he had nothing more to say or surmise about Hartfield.

Chapter VI

Emma could not feel a doubt of having given Harriet’s fancy a proper direction and raised the gratitude of her young vanity to a very good purpose, for she found her decidedly more sensible than before of Mr. Elton’s being a remarkably handsome man, with most agreeable manners; and as she had no hesitation in following up the assurance of his admiration by agreeable hints, she was soon pretty confident of creating as much liking on Harriet’s side, as there could be any occasion for. She was quite convinced of Mr. Elton’s being in the fairest way of falling in love, if not in love already. She had no scruple with regard to him. He talked of Harriet, and praised her so warmly, that she could not suppose any thing wanting which a little time would not add. His perception of the striking improvement of Harriet’s manner, since her introduction at Hartfield, was not one of the least agreeable proofs of his growing attachment.

‘You have given Miss Smith all that she required,’ said he; ‘you have made her graceful and easy. She was a beautiful creature when she came to you, but, in my opinion, the attractions you have added are infinitely superior to what she received from nature.’

‘I am glad you think I have been useful to her; but Harriet only wanted drawing out, and receiving a few, very few hints. She had all the natural grace of sweetness of temper and artlessness in herself. I have done very little.’

‘If it were admissible to contradict a lady,’ said the gallant

Mr. Elton—

‘I have perhaps given her a little more decision of character, have taught her to think on points which had not fallen in her way before.’

‘Exactly so; that is what principally strikes me. So much superadded decision of character! Skilful has been the hand!’

‘Great has been the pleasure, I am sure. I never met with a disposition more truly amiable.’

‘I have no doubt of it.’ And it was spoken with a sort of sighing animation, which had a vast deal of the lover. She was not less pleased another day with the manner in which he seconded a sudden wish of hers, to have Harriet’s picture.

‘Did you ever have your likeness taken, Harriet?’ said she: ‘did you ever sit for your picture?’

Harriet was on the point of leaving the room, and only stopt to say, with a very interesting naivete,

‘Oh! dear, no, never.’

No sooner was she out of sight, than Emma exclaimed,

‘What an exquisite possession a good picture of her would be! I would give any money for it. I almost long to attempt her likeness myself. You do not know it I dare say, but two or three years ago I had a great passion for taking likenesses, and attempted several of my friends, and was thought to have a tolerable eye in general. But from one cause or another, I gave it up in disgust. But really, I could almost venture, if Harriet would sit to me. It would be such a delight to have her picture!’

‘Let me entreat you,’ cried Mr. Elton; ‘it would indeed be a delight! Let me entreat you, Miss Woodhouse, to exercise so charming a talent in favour of your friend. I know what your drawings are. How could you suppose me ignorant? Is not this room rich in specimens of your landscapes and flowers; and has not Mrs. Weston some inimitable figurepieces in her drawing-room, at Randalls?’

Yes, good man!—thought Emma—but what has all that to do with taking likenesses? You know nothing of drawing. Don’t pretend to be in raptures about mine. Keep your raptures for Harriet’s face. ‘Well, if you give me such kind encouragement, Mr. Elton, I believe I shall try what I can do. Harriet’s features are very delicate, which makes a likeness difficult; and yet there is a peculiarity in the shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth which one ought to catch.’

‘Exactly so—The shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth—I have not a doubt of your success. Pray, pray attempt it. As you will do it, it will indeed, to use your own words, be an exquisite possession.’

‘But I am afraid, Mr. Elton, Harriet will not like to sit. She thinks so little of her own beauty. Did not you observe her manner of answering me? How completely it meant, ‘why should my picture be drawn?’’

‘Oh! yes, I observed it, I assure you. It was not lost on me. But still I cannot imagine she would not be persuaded.’

Harriet was soon back again, and the proposal almost immediately made; and she had no scruples which could stand many minutes against the earnest pressing of both the others. Emma wished to go to work directly, and therefore produced the portfolio containing her various attempts at portraits, for not one of them had ever been finished, that they might decide together on the best size for Harriet. Her many beginnings were displayed. Miniatures, half-lengths, whole-lengths, pencil, crayon, and water-colours had been all tried in turn. She had always wanted to do every thing, and had made more progress both in drawing and music than many might have done with so little labour as she would ever submit to. She played and sang;—and drew in almost every style; but steadiness had always been wanting; and in nothing had she approached the degree of excellence which she would have been glad to command, and ought not to have failed of. She was not much deceived as to her own skill either as an artist or a musician, but she was not unwilling to have others deceived, or sorry to know her reputation for accomplishment often higher than it deserved.

There was merit in every drawing—in the least finished, perhaps the most; her style was spirited; but had there been much less, or had there been ten times more, the delight and admiration of her two companions would have been the same. They were both in ecstasies. A likeness pleases every body; and Miss Woodhouse’s performances must be capital.

‘No great variety of faces for you,’ said Emma. ‘I had only my own family to study from. There is my father—another of my father—but the idea of sitting for his picture made him so nervous, that I could only take him by stealth; neither of them very like therefore. Mrs. Weston again, and again, and again, you see. Dear Mrs. Weston! always my kindest friend on every occasion. She would sit whenever I asked her. There is my sister; and really quite her own little elegant figure!—and the face not unlike. I should have made a good likeness of her, if she would have sat longer, but she was in such a hurry to have me draw her four children that she would not be quiet. Then, here come all my attempts at three of those four children;—there they are, Henry and John and Bella, from one end of the sheet to the other, and any one of them might do for any one of the rest. She was so eager to have them drawn that I could not refuse; but there is no making children of three or four years old stand still you know; nor can it be very easy to take any likeness of them, beyond the air and complexion, unless they are coarser featured than any of mama’s children ever were. Here is my sketch of the fourth, who was a baby. I took him as he was sleeping on the sofa, and it is as strong a likeness of his cockade as you would wish to see. He had nestled down his head most conveniently. That’s very like. I am rather proud of little George. The corner of the sofa is very good. Then here is my last,’—unclosing a pretty sketch of a gentleman in small size, whole-length— ‘my last and my best—my brother, Mr. John Knightley. —This did not want much of being finished, when I put it away in a pet, and vowed I would never take another likeness. I could not help being provoked; for after all my pains, and when I had really made a very good likeness of it—(Mrs. Weston and I were quite agreed in thinking it very like)—only too handsome—too flattering—but that was a fault on the right side— after all this, came poor dear Isabella’s cold approbation of—‘Yes, it was a little like—but to be sure it did not do him justice.’ We had had a great deal of trouble in persuading him to sit at all. It was made a great favour of; and altogether it was more than I could bear; and so I never would finish it, to have it apologised over as an unfavourable likeness, to every morning visitor in Brunswick Square;—and, as I said, I did then forswear ever drawing any body again. But for Harriet’s sake, or rather for my own, and as there are no husbands and wives in the case at present, I will break my resolution now.’

Mr. Elton seemed very properly struck and delighted by the idea, and was repeating, ‘No husbands and wives in the case at present indeed, as you observe. Exactly so. No husbands and wives,’ with so interesting a consciousness, that Emma began to consider whether she had not better leave them together at once. But as she wanted to be drawing, the declaration must wait a little longer.

She had soon fixed on the size and sort of portrait. It was to be a whole-length in water-colours, like Mr. John Knightley’s, and was destined, if she could please herself, to hold a very honourable station over the mantelpiece.

The sitting began; and Harriet, smiling and blushing, and afraid of not keeping her attitude and countenance, presented a very sweet mixture of youthful expression to the steady eyes of the artist. But there was no doing any thing, with Mr. Elton fidgeting behind her and watching every touch.

She gave him credit for stationing himself where he might gaze and gaze again without offence; but was really obliged to put an end to it, and request him to place himself elsewhere. It then occurred to her to employ him in reading.

‘If he would be so good as to read to them, it would be a kindness indeed! It would amuse away the difficulties of her part, and lessen the irksomeness of Miss Smith’s.’

Mr. Elton was only too happy. Harriet listened, and Emma drew in peace. She must allow him to be still frequently coming to look; any thing less would certainly have been too little in a lover; and he was ready at the smallest intermission of the pencil, to jump up and see the progress, and be charmed.—There was no being displeased with such an encourager, for his admiration made him discern a likeness almost before it was possible. She could not respect his eye, but his love and his complaisance were unexceptionable.

The sitting was altogether very satisfactory; she was quite enough pleased with the first day’s sketch to wish to go on. There was no want of likeness, she had been fortunate in the attitude, and as she meant to throw in a little improvement to the figure, to give a little more height, and considerably more elegance, she had great confidence of its being in every way a pretty drawing at last, and of its filling its destined place with credit to them both—a standing memorial of the beauty of one, the skill of the other, and the friendship of both; with as many other agreeable associations as Mr. Elton’s very promising attachment was likely to add.

Harriet was to sit again the next day; and Mr. Elton, just

as he ought, entreated for the permission of attending and reading to them again.

‘By all means. We shall be most happy to consider you as one of the party.’

The same civilities and courtesies, the same success and satisfaction, took place on the morrow, and accompanied the whole progress of the picture, which was rapid and happy. Every body who saw it was pleased, but Mr. Elton was in continual raptures, and defended it through every criticism.

‘Miss Woodhouse has given her friend the only beauty she wanted,’—observed Mrs. Weston to him—not in the least suspecting that she was addressing a lover.—‘The expression of the eye is most correct, but Miss Smith has not those eyebrows and eyelashes. It is the fault of her face that she has them not.’

‘Do you think so?’ replied he. ‘I cannot agree with you. It appears to me a most perfect resemblance in every feature. I never saw such a likeness in my life. We must allow for the effect of shade, you know.’

‘You have made her too tall, Emma,’ said Mr. Knightley.

Emma knew that she had, but would not own it; and Mr. Elton warmly added,

‘Oh no! certainly not too tall; not in the least too tall. Consider, she is sitting down—which naturally presents a different—which in short gives exactly the idea—and the proportions must be preserved, you know. Proportions, fore-shortening.—Oh no! it gives one exactly the idea of

such a height as Miss Smith’s. Exactly so indeed!’

‘It is very pretty,’ said Mr. Woodhouse. ‘So prettily done! Just as your drawings always are, my dear. I do not know any body who draws so well as you do. The only thing I do not thoroughly like is, that she seems to be sitting out of doors, with only a little shawl over her shoulders—and it makes one think she must catch cold.’

‘But, my dear papa, it is supposed to be summer; a warm day in summer. Look at the tree.’

‘But it is never safe to sit out of doors, my dear.’

‘You, sir, may say any thing,’ cried Mr. Elton, ‘but I must confess that I regard it as a most happy thought, the placing of Miss Smith out of doors; and the tree is touched with such inimitable spirit! Any other situation would have been much less in character. The naivete of Miss Smith’s manners—and altogether—Oh, it is most admirable! I cannot keep my eyes from it. I never saw such a likeness.’

The next thing wanted was to get the picture framed; and here were a few difficulties. It must be done directly; it must be done in London; the order must go through the hands of some intelligent person whose taste could be depended on; and Isabella, the usual doer of all commissions, must not be applied to, because it was December, and Mr. Woodhouse could not bear the idea of her stirring out of her house in the fogs of December. But no sooner was the distress known to Mr. Elton, than it was removed. His gallantry was always on the alert. ‘Might he be trusted with the commission, what infinite pleasure should he have in executing it! he could ride to London at any time. It was impossible to say how much he should be gratified by being employed on such an errand.’

‘He was too good!—she could not endure the thought!— she would not give him such a troublesome office for the world,’—brought on the desired repetition of entreaties and assurances,—and a very few minutes settled the business.

Mr. Elton was to take the drawing to London, chuse the frame, and give the directions; and Emma thought she could so pack it as to ensure its safety without much incommoding him, while he seemed mostly fearful of not being incommoded enough.

‘What a precious deposit!’ said he with a tender sigh, as he received it.

‘This man is almost too gallant to be in love,’ thought Emma. ‘I should say so, but that I suppose there may be a hundred different ways of being in love. He is an excellent young man, and will suit Harriet exactly; it will be an ‘Exactly so,’ as he says himself; but he does sigh and languish, and study for compliments rather more than I could endure as a principal. I come in for a pretty good share as a second.

But it is his gratitude on Harriet’s account.’

Chapter VII

The very day of Mr. Elton’s going to London produced a fresh occasion for Emma’s services towards her friend. Harriet had been at Hartfield, as usual, soon after breakfast; and, after a time, had gone home to return again to dinner: she returned, and sooner than had been talked of, and with an agitated, hurried look, announcing something extraordinary to have happened which she was longing to tell. Half a minute brought it all out. She had heard, as soon as she got back to Mrs. Goddard’s, that Mr. Martin had been there an hour before, and finding she was not at home, nor particularly expected, had left a little parcel for her from one of his sisters, and gone away; and on opening this parcel, she had actually found, besides the two songs which she had lent Elizabeth to copy, a letter to herself; and this letter was from him, from Mr. Martin, and contained a direct proposal of marriage. ‘Who could have thought it? She was so surprized she did not know what to do. Yes, quite a proposal of marriage; and a very good letter, at least she thought so. And he wrote as if he really loved her very much—but she did not know—and so, she was come as fast as she could to ask Miss Woodhouse what she should do.—‘ Emma was half-ashamed of her friend for seeming so pleased and so doubtful.

‘Upon my word,’ she cried, ‘the young man is determined not to lose any thing for want of asking. He will connect himself well if he can.’

‘Will you read the letter?’ cried Harriet. ‘Pray do. I’d rather you would.’

Emma was not sorry to be pressed. She read, and was surprized. The style of the letter was much above her expectation. There were not merely no grammatical errors, but as a composition it would not have disgraced a gentleman; the language, though plain, was strong and unaffected, and the sentiments it conveyed very much to the credit of the writer. It was short, but expressed good sense, warm attachment, liberality, propriety, even delicacy of feeling. She paused over it, while Harriet stood anxiously watching for her opinion, with a ‘Well, well,’ and was at last forced to add,

‘Is it a good letter? or is it too short?’

‘Yes, indeed, a very good letter,’ replied Emma rather slowly—‘so good a letter, Harriet, that every thing considered, I think one of his sisters must have helped him. I can hardly imagine the young man whom I saw talking with you the other day could express himself so well, if left quite to his own powers, and yet it is not the style of a woman; no, certainly, it is too strong and concise; not diffuse enough for a woman. No doubt he is a sensible man, and I suppose may have a natural talent for—thinks strongly and clearly— and when he takes a pen in hand, his thoughts naturally find proper words. It is so with some men. Yes, I understand the sort of mind. Vigorous, decided, with sentiments to a certain point, not coarse. A better written letter, Harriet

(returning it,) than I had expected.’

‘Well,’ said the still waiting Harriet;—‘ well—and— and what shall I do?’

‘What shall you do! In what respect? Do you mean with regard to this letter?’

‘Yes.’

‘But what are you in doubt of? You must answer it of course—and speedily.’

‘Yes. But what shall I say? Dear Miss Woodhouse, do advise me.’

‘Oh no, no! the letter had much better be all your own. You will express yourself very properly, I am sure. There is no danger of your not being intelligible, which is the first thing. Your meaning must be unequivocal; no doubts or demurs: and such expressions of gratitude and concern for the pain you are inflicting as propriety requires, will present themselves unbidden to your mind, I am persuaded. You need not be prompted to write with the appearance of sorrow for his disappointment.’

‘You think I ought to refuse him then,’ said Harriet, looking down.

‘Ought to refuse him! My dear Harriet, what do you mean? Are you in any doubt as to that? I thought—but I beg your pardon, perhaps I have been under a mistake. I certainly have been misunderstanding you, if you feel in doubt as to the purport of your answer. I had imagined you were consulting me only as to the wording of it.’

Harriet was silent. With a little reserve of manner, Emma continued:

‘You mean to return a favourable answer, I collect.’

‘No, I do not; that is, I do not mean—What shall I do? What would you advise me to do? Pray, dear Miss Woodhouse, tell me what I ought to do.’

‘I shall not give you any advice, Harriet. I will have nothing to do with it. This is a point which you must settle with your feelings.’

‘I had no notion that he liked me so very much,’ said Harriet, contemplating the letter. For a little while Emma persevered in her silence; but beginning to apprehend the bewitching flattery of that letter might be too powerful, she thought it best to say,

‘I lay it down as a general rule, Harriet, that if a woman doubts as to whether she should accept a man or not, she certainly ought to refuse him. If she can hesitate as to ‘Yes,’ she ought to say ‘No’ directly. It is not a state to be safely entered into with doubtful feelings, with half a heart. I thought it my duty as a friend, and older than yourself, to say thus much to you. But do not imagine that I want to influence you.’

‘Oh! no, I am sure you are a great deal too kind to—but if you would just advise me what I had best do—No, no, I do not mean that—As you say, one’s mind ought to be quite made up—One should not be hesitating—It is a very serious thing.—It will be safer to say ‘No,’ perhaps.—Do you think I had better say ‘No?’’

‘Not for the world,’ said Emma, smiling graciously, ‘would I advise you either way. You must be the best judge of your own happiness. If you prefer Mr. Martin to every other person; if you think him the most agreeable man you have ever been in company with, why should you hesitate? You blush, Harriet.—Does any body else occur to you at this moment under such a definition? Harriet, Harriet, do not deceive yourself; do not be run away with by gratitude and compassion. At this moment whom are you thinking of?’

The symptoms were favourable.—Instead of answering, Harriet turned away confused, and stood thoughtfully by the fire; and though the letter was still in her hand, it was now mechanically twisted about without regard. Emma waited the result with impatience, but not without strong hopes. At last, with some hesitation, Harriet said—

‘Miss Woodhouse, as you will not give me your opinion, I must do as well as I can by myself; and I have now quite determined, and really almost made up my mind—to refuse Mr. Martin. Do you think I am right?’

‘Perfectly, perfectly right, my dearest Harriet; you are doing just what you ought. While you were at all in suspense I kept my feelings to myself, but now that you are so completely decided I have no hesitation in approving. Dear Harriet, I give myself joy of this. It would have grieved me to lose your acquaintance, which must have been the consequence of your marrying Mr. Martin. While you were in the smallest degree wavering, I said nothing about it, because I would not influence; but it would have been the loss of a friend to me. I could not have visited Mrs. Robert Martin, of Abbey-Mill Farm. Now I am secure of you for ever.’

Harriet had not surmised her own danger, but the idea of it struck her forcibly.

‘You could not have visited me!’ she cried, looking aghast. ‘No, to be sure you could not; but I never thought of that before. That would have been too dreadful!—What an escape!—Dear Miss Woodhouse, I would not give up the pleasure and honour of being intimate with you for any thing in the world.’

‘Indeed, Harriet, it would have been a severe pang to lose you; but it must have been. You would have thrown yourself out of all good society. I must have given you up.’

‘Dear me!—How should I ever have borne it! It would have killed me never to come to Hartfield any more!’

‘Dear affectionate creature!—You banished to AbbeyMill Farm!—You confined to the society of the illiterate and vulgar all your life! I wonder how the young man could have the assurance to ask it. He must have a pretty good opinion of himself.’

‘I do not think he is conceited either, in general,’ said Harriet, her conscience opposing such censure; ‘at least, he is very good natured, and I shall always feel much obliged to him, and have a great regard for— but that is quite a different thing from—and you know, though he may like me, it does not follow that I should—and certainly I must confess that since my visiting here I have seen people—and if one comes to compare them, person and manners, there is no comparison at all, one is so very handsome and agreeable. However, I do really think Mr. Martin a very amiable young man, and have a great opinion of him; and his being so much attached to me—and his writing such a letter—but as to leaving you, it is what I would not do upon any consideration.’

‘Thank you, thank you, my own sweet little friend. We will not be parted. A woman is not to marry a man merely because she is asked, or because he is attached to her, and can write a tolerable letter.’

‘Oh no;—and it is but a short letter too.’

Emma felt the bad taste of her friend, but let it pass with a ‘very true; and it would be a small consolation to her, for the clownish manner which might be offending her every hour of the day, to know that her husband could write a good letter.’

‘Oh! yes, very. Nobody cares for a letter; the thing is, to be always happy with pleasant companions. I am quite determined to refuse him. But how shall I do? That shall I say?’

Emma assured her there would be no difficulty in the answer, and advised its being written directly, which was agreed to, in the hope of her assistance; and though Emma continued to protest against any assistance being wanted, it was in fact given in the formation of every sentence. The looking over his letter again, in replying to it, had such a softening tendency, that it was particularly necessary to brace her up with a few decisive expressions; and she was so very much concerned at the idea of making him unhappy, and thought so much of what his mother and sisters would think and say, and was so anxious that they should not fancy her ungrateful, that Emma believed if the young man had come in her way at that moment, he would have been accepted after all.

This letter, however, was written, and sealed, and sent. The business was finished, and Harriet safe. She was rather low all the evening, but Emma could allow for her amiable regrets, and sometimes relieved them by speaking of her own affection, sometimes by bringing forward the idea of Mr. Elton.

‘I shall never be invited to Abbey-Mill again,’ was said in rather a sorrowful tone.

‘Nor, if you were, could I ever bear to part with you, my Harriet. You are a great deal too necessary at Hartfield to be spared to Abbey-Mill.’

‘And I am sure I should never want to go there; for I am never happy but at Hartfield.’

Some time afterwards it was, ‘I think Mrs. Goddard would be very much surprized if she knew what had happened. I am sure Miss Nash would—for Miss Nash thinks her own sister very well married, and it is only a linen-draper.’

‘One should be sorry to see greater pride or refinement in the teacher of a school, Harriet. I dare say Miss Nash would envy you such an opportunity as this of being married. Even this conquest would appear valuable in her eyes. As to any thing superior for you, I suppose she is quite in the dark. The attentions of a certain person can hardly be among the tittle-tattle of Highbury yet. Hitherto I fancy you and I are the only people to whom his looks and manners have explained themselves.’

Harriet blushed and smiled, and said something about wondering that people should like her so much. The idea of Mr. Elton was certainly cheering; but still, after a time, she was tender-hearted again towards the rejected Mr. Martin. ‘Now he has got my letter,’ said she softly. ‘I wonder what they are all doing—whether his sisters know—if he is unhappy, they will be unhappy too. I hope he will not mind it so very much.’

‘Let us think of those among our absent friends who are more cheerfully employed,’ cried Emma. ‘At this moment, perhaps, Mr. Elton is shewing your picture to his mother and sisters, telling how much more beautiful is the original, and after being asked for it five or six times, allowing them to hear your name, your own dear name.’

‘My picture!—But he has left my picture in Bond-street.’

‘Has he so!—Then I know nothing of Mr. Elton. No, my dear little modest Harriet, depend upon it the picture will not be in Bond-street till just before he mounts his horse tomorrow. It is his companion all this evening, his solace, his delight. It opens his designs to his family, it introduces you among them, it diffuses through the party those pleasantest feelings of our nature, eager curiosity and warm prepossession. How cheerful, how animated, how suspicious, how busy their imaginations all are!’

Harriet smiled again, and her smiles grew stronger.

Chapter VIII

Harriet slept at Hartfield that night. For some weeks past she had been spending more than half her time there, and gradually getting to have a bed-room appropriated to herself; and Emma judged it best in every respect, safest and kindest, to keep her with them as much as possible just at present. She was obliged to go the next morning for an hour or two to Mrs. Goddard’s, but it was then to be settled that she should return to Hartfield, to make a regular visit of some days.

While she was gone, Mr. Knightley called, and sat some time with Mr. Woodhouse and Emma, till Mr. Woodhouse, who had previously made up his mind to walk out, was persuaded by his daughter not to defer it, and was induced by the entreaties of both, though against the scruples of his own civility, to leave Mr. Knightley for that purpose. Mr. Knightley, who had nothing of ceremony about him, was offering by his short, decided answers, an amusing contrast to the protracted apologies and civil hesitations of the other.

‘Well, I believe, if you will excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if you will not consider me as doing a very rude thing, I shall take Emma’s advice and go out for a quarter of an hour. As the sun is out, I believe I had better take my three turns while I can. I treat you without ceremony, Mr. Knightley.

We invalids think we are privileged people.’

‘My dear sir, do not make a stranger of me.’

‘I leave an excellent substitute in my daughter. Emma will be happy to entertain you. And therefore I think I will beg your excuse and take my three turns—my winter walk.’ ‘You cannot do better, sir.’

‘I would ask for the pleasure of your company, Mr. Knightley, but I am a very slow walker, and my pace would be tedious to you; and, besides, you have another long walk before you, to Donwell Abbey.’

‘Thank you, sir, thank you; I am going this moment myself; and I think the sooner you go the better. I will fetch your greatcoat and open the garden door for you.’

Mr. Woodhouse at last was off; but Mr. Knightley, instead of being immediately off likewise, sat down again, seemingly inclined for more chat. He began speaking of Harriet, and speaking of her with more voluntary praise than Emma had ever heard before.

‘I cannot rate her beauty as you do,’ said he; ‘but she is a pretty little creature, and I am inclined to think very well of her disposition. Her character depends upon those she is with; but in good hands she will turn out a valuable woman.’

‘I am glad you think so; and the good hands, I hope, may not be wanting.’

‘Come,’ said he, ‘you are anxious for a compliment, so I will tell you that you have improved her. You have cured her of her school-girl’s giggle; she really does you credit.’

‘Thank you. I should be mortified indeed if I did not believe I had been of some use; but it is not every body who will bestow praise where they may. You do not often overpower me with it.’

‘You are expecting her again, you say, this morning?’

‘Almost every moment. She has been gone longer already than she intended.’

‘Something has happened to delay her; some visitors perhaps.’

‘Highbury gossips!—Tiresome wretches!’

‘Harriet may not consider every body tiresome that you would.’

Emma knew this was too true for contradiction, and therefore said nothing. He presently added, with a smile,

‘I do not pretend to fix on times or places, but I must tell you that I have good reason to believe your little friend will soon hear of something to her advantage.’

‘Indeed! how so? of what sort?’

‘A very serious sort, I assure you;’ still smiling.

‘Very serious! I can think of but one thing—Who is in love with her? Who makes you their confidant?’

Emma was more than half in hopes of Mr. Elton’s having dropt a hint. Mr. Knightley was a sort of general friend and adviser, and she knew Mr. Elton looked up to him.

‘I have reason to think,’ he replied, ‘that Harriet Smith will soon have an offer of marriage, and from a most unexceptionable quarter:—Robert Martin is the man. Her visit to Abbey-Mill, this summer, seems to have done his business. He is desperately in love and means to marry her.’

‘He is very obliging,’ said Emma; ‘but is he sure that Har-

riet means to marry him?’

‘Well, well, means to make her an offer then. Will that do? He came to the Abbey two evenings ago, on purpose to consult me about it. He knows I have a thorough regard for him and all his family, and, I believe, considers me as one of his best friends. He came to ask me whether I thought it would be imprudent in him to settle so early; whether I thought her too young: in short, whether I approved his choice altogether; having some apprehension perhaps of her being considered (especially since your making so much of her) as in a line of society above him. I was very much pleased with all that he said. I never hear better sense from any one than Robert Martin. He always speaks to the purpose; open, straightforward, and very well judging. He told me every thing; his circumstances and plans, and what they all proposed doing in the event of his marriage. He is an excellent young man, both as son and brother. I had no hesitation in advising him to marry. He proved to me that he could afford it; and that being the case, I was convinced he could not do better. I praised the fair lady too, and altogether sent him away very happy. If he had never esteemed my opinion before, he would have thought highly of me then; and, I dare say, left the house thinking me the best friend and counsellor man ever had. This happened the night before last. Now, as we may fairly suppose, he would not allow much time to pass before he spoke to the lady, and as he does not appear to have spoken yesterday, it is not unlikely that he should be at Mrs. Goddard’s to-day; and she may be detained by a visitor, without thinking him at all a tiresome wretch.’

‘Pray, Mr. Knightley,’ said Emma, who had been smiling to herself through a great part of this speech, ‘how do you know that Mr. Martin did not speak yesterday?’

‘Certainly,’ replied he, surprized, ‘I do not absolutely know it; but it may be inferred. Was not she the whole day with you?’

‘Come,’ said she, ‘I will tell you something, in return for what you have told me. He did speak yesterday—that is, he wrote, and was refused.’

This was obliged to be repeated before it could be believed; and Mr. Knightley actually looked red with surprize and displeasure, as he stood up, in tall indignation, and said,

‘Then she is a greater simpleton than I ever believed her.

What is the foolish girl about?’

‘Oh! to be sure,’ cried Emma, ‘it is always incomprehensible to a man that a woman should ever refuse an offer of marriage. A man always imagines a woman to be ready for any body who asks her.’

‘Nonsense! a man does not imagine any such thing. But what is the meaning of this? Harriet Smith refuse Robert

Martin? madness, if it is so; but I hope you are mistaken.’

‘I saw her answer!—nothing could be clearer.’

‘You saw her answer!—you wrote her answer too. Emma, this is your doing. You persuaded her to refuse him.’

‘And if I did, (which, however, I am far from allowing) I should not feel that I had done wrong. Mr. Martin is a very respectable young man, but I cannot admit him to be Harriet’s equal; and am rather surprized indeed that he should have ventured to address her. By your account, he does seem to have had some scruples. It is a pity that they were ever got over.’

‘Not Harriet’s equal!’ exclaimed Mr. Knightley loudly and warmly; and with calmer asperity, added, a few moments afterwards, ‘No, he is not her equal indeed, for he is as much her superior in sense as in situation. Emma, your infatuation about that girl blinds you. What are Harriet Smith’s claims, either of birth, nature or education, to any connexion higher than Robert Martin? She is the natural daughter of nobody knows whom, with probably no settled provision at all, and certainly no respectable relations. She is known only as parlour-boarder at a common school. She is not a sensible girl, nor a girl of any information. She has been taught nothing useful, and is too young and too simple to have acquired any thing herself. At her age she can have no experience, and with her little wit, is not very likely ever to have any that can avail her. She is pretty, and she is good tempered, and that is all. My only scruple in advising the match was on his account, as being beneath his deserts, and a bad connexion for him. I felt that, as to fortune, in all probability he might do much better; and that as to a rational companion or useful helpmate, he could not do worse. But I could not reason so to a man in love, and was willing to trust to there being no harm in her, to her having that sort of disposition, which, in good hands, like his, might be easily led aright and turn out very well. The advantage of the match I felt to be all on her side; and had not the smallest doubt (nor have I now) that there would be a general cry-out upon her extreme good luck. Even your satisfaction I made sure of. It crossed my mind immediately that you would not regret your friend’s leaving Highbury, for the sake of her being settled so well. I remember saying to myself, ‘Even Emma, with all her partiality for Harriet, will think this a good match.’’

‘I cannot help wondering at your knowing so little of Emma as to say any such thing. What! think a farmer, (and with all his sense and all his merit Mr. Martin is nothing more,) a good match for my intimate friend! Not regret her leaving Highbury for the sake of marrying a man whom I could never admit as an acquaintance of my own! I wonder you should think it possible for me to have such feelings. I assure you mine are very different. I must think your statement by no means fair. You are not just to Harriet’s claims. They would be estimated very differently by others as well as myself; Mr. Martin may be the richest of the two, but he is undoubtedly her inferior as to rank in society.—The sphere in which she moves is much above his.—It would be a degradation.’

‘A degradation to illegitimacy and ignorance, to be married to a respectable, intelligent gentleman-farmer!’

‘As to the circumstances of her birth, though in a legal sense she may be called Nobody, it will not hold in common sense. She is not to pay for the offence of others, by being held below the level of those with whom she is brought up.—There can scarcely be a doubt that her father is a gentleman—and a gentleman of fortune.—Her allowance is very liberal; nothing has ever been grudged for her improvement or comfort.—That she is a gentleman’s daughter, is indubitable to me; that she associates with gentlemen’s daughters, no one, I apprehend, will deny.—She is superior to Mr. Robert Martin.’

‘Whoever might be her parents,’ said Mr. Knightley, ‘whoever may have had the charge of her, it does not appear to have been any part of their plan to introduce her into what you would call good society. After receiving a very indifferent education she is left in Mrs. Goddard’s hands to shift as she can;—to move, in short, in Mrs. Goddard’s line, to have Mrs. Goddard’s acquaintance. Her friends evidently thought this good enough for her; and it was good enough. She desired nothing better herself. Till you chose to turn her into a friend, her mind had no distaste for her own set, nor any ambition beyond it. She was as happy as possible with the Martins in the summer. She had no sense of superiority then. If she has it now, you have given it. You have been no friend to Harriet Smith, Emma. Robert Martin would never have proceeded so far, if he had not felt persuaded of her not being disinclined to him. I know him well. He has too much real feeling to address any woman on the haphazard of selfish passion. And as to conceit, he is the farthest from it of any man I know. Depend upon it he had encouragement.’

It was most convenient to Emma not to make a direct reply to this assertion; she chose rather to take up her own line of the subject again.

‘You are a very warm friend to Mr. Martin; but, as I said before, are unjust to Harriet. Harriet’s claims to marry well are not so contemptible as you represent them. She is not a clever girl, but she has better sense than you are aware of, and does not deserve to have her understanding spoken of so slightingly. Waiving that point, however, and supposing her to be, as you describe her, only pretty and good-natured, let me tell you, that in the degree she possesses them, they are not trivial recommendations to the world in general, for she is, in fact, a beautiful girl, and must be thought so by ninety-nine people out of an hundred; and till it appears that men are much more philosophic on the subject of beauty than they are generally supposed; till they do fall in love with well-informed minds instead of handsome faces, a girl, with such loveliness as Harriet, has a certainty of being admired and sought after, of having the power of chusing from among many, consequently a claim to be nice. Her goodnature, too, is not so very slight a claim, comprehending, as it does, real, thorough sweetness of temper and manner, a very humble opinion of herself, and a great readiness to be pleased with other people. I am very much mistaken if your sex in general would not think such beauty, and such temper, the highest claims a woman could possess.’

‘Upon my word, Emma, to hear you abusing the reason you have, is almost enough to make me think so too. Better be without sense, than misapply it as you do.’

‘To be sure!’ cried she playfully. ‘I know that is the feeling of you all. I know that such a girl as Harriet is exactly what every man delights in—what at once bewitches his senses and satisfies his judgment. Oh! Harriet may pick and chuse. Were you, yourself, ever to marry, she is the very woman for you. And is she, at seventeen, just entering into life, just beginning to be known, to be wondered at because she does not accept the first offer she receives? No—pray let her have time to look about her.’

‘I have always thought it a very foolish intimacy,’ said Mr. Knightley presently, ‘though I have kept my thoughts to myself; but I now perceive that it will be a very unfortunate one for Harriet. You will puff her up with such ideas of her own beauty, and of what she has a claim to, that, in a little while, nobody within her reach will be good enough for her. Vanity working on a weak head, produces every sort of mischief. Nothing so easy as for a young lady to raise her expectations too high. Miss Harriet Smith may not find offers of marriage flow in so fast, though she is a very pretty girl. Men of sense, whatever you may chuse to say, do not want silly wives. Men of family would not be very fond of connecting themselves with a girl of such obscurity— and most prudent men would be afraid of the inconvenience and disgrace they might be involved in, when the mystery of her parentage came to be revealed. Let her marry Robert Martin, and she is safe, respectable, and happy for ever; but if you encourage her to expect to marry greatly, and teach her to be satisfied with nothing less than a man of consequence and large fortune, she may be a parlour-boarder at Mrs. Goddard’s all the rest of her life—or, at least, (for Harriet Smith is a girl who will marry somebody or other,) till she grow desperate, and is glad to catch at the old writingmaster’s son.’

‘We think so very differently on this point, Mr. Knightley, that there can be no use in canvassing it. We shall only be making each other more angry. But as to my letting her marry Robert Martin, it is impossible; she has refused him, and so decidedly, I think, as must prevent any second application. She must abide by the evil of having refused him, whatever it may be; and as to the refusal itself, I will not pretend to say that I might not influence her a little; but I assure you there was very little for me or for any body to do. His appearance is so much against him, and his manner so bad, that if she ever were disposed to favour him, she is not now. I can imagine, that before she had seen any body superior, she might tolerate him. He was the brother of her friends, and he took pains to please her; and altogether, having seen nobody better (that must have been his great assistant) she might not, while she was at Abbey-Mill, find him disagreeable. But the case is altered now. She knows now what gentlemen are; and nothing but a gentleman in education and manner has any chance with Harriet.’

‘Nonsense, errant nonsense, as ever was talked!’ cried Mr. Knightley.—‘Robert Martin’s manners have sense, sincerity, and good-humour to recommend them; and his mind has more true gentility than Harriet Smith could understand.’

Emma made no answer, and tried to look cheerfully unconcerned, but was really feeling uncomfortable and wanting him very much to be gone. She did not repent what she had done; she still thought herself a better judge of such a point of female right and refinement than he could be; but yet she had a sort of habitual respect for his judgment in general, which made her dislike having it so loudly against her; and to have him sitting just opposite to her in angry state, was very disagreeable. Some minutes passed in this unpleasant silence, with only one attempt on Emma’s side to talk of the weather, but he made no answer. He was thinking. The result of his thoughts appeared at last in these words.

‘Robert Martin has no great loss—if he can but think so; and I hope it will not be long before he does. Your views for Harriet are best known to yourself; but as you make no secret of your love of match-making, it is fair to suppose that views, and plans, and projects you have;—and as a friend I shall just hint to you that if Elton is the man, I think it will be all labour in vain.’

Emma laughed and disclaimed. He continued,

‘Depend upon it, Elton will not do. Elton is a very good sort of man, and a very respectable vicar of Highbury, but not at all likely to make an imprudent match. He knows the value of a good income as well as any body. Elton may talk sentimentally, but he will act rationally. He is as well acquainted with his own claims, as you can be with Harriet’s. He knows that he is a very handsome young man, and a great favourite wherever he goes; and from his general way of talking in unreserved moments, when there are only men present, I am convinced that he does not mean to throw himself away. I have heard him speak with great animation of a large family of young ladies that his sisters are intimate with, who have all twenty thousand pounds apiece.’

‘I am very much obliged to you,’ said Emma, laughing again. ‘If I had set my heart on Mr. Elton’s marrying Harriet, it would have been very kind to open my eyes; but at present I only want to keep Harriet to myself. I have done with match-making indeed. I could never hope to equal my own doings at Randalls. I shall leave off while I am well.’

‘Good morning to you,’—said he, rising and walking off abruptly. He was very much vexed. He felt the disappointment of the young man, and was mortified to have been the means of promoting it, by the sanction he had given; and the part which he was persuaded Emma had taken in the affair, was provoking him exceedingly.

Emma remained in a state of vexation too; but there was more indistinctness in the causes of her’s, than in his. She did not always feel so absolutely satisfied with herself, so entirely convinced that her opinions were right and her adversary’s wrong, as Mr. Knightley. He walked off in more complete self-approbation than he left for her. She was not so materially cast down, however, but that a little time and the return of Harriet were very adequate restoratives. Harriet’s staying away so long was beginning to make her uneasy. The possibility of the young man’s coming to Mrs. Goddard’s that morning, and meeting with Harriet and pleading his own cause, gave alarming ideas. The dread of such a failure after all became the prominent uneasiness; and when Harriet appeared, and in very good spirits, and without having any such reason to give for her long absence, she felt a satisfaction which settled her with her own mind, and convinced her, that let Mr. Knightley think or say what he would, she had done nothing which woman’s friendship and woman’s feelings would not justify.

He had frightened her a little about Mr. Elton; but when she considered that Mr. Knightley could not have observed him as she had done, neither with the interest, nor (she must be allowed to tell herself, in spite of Mr. Knightley’s pretensions) with the skill of such an observer on such a question as herself, that he had spoken it hastily and in anger, she was able to believe, that he had rather said what he wished resentfully to be true, than what he knew any thing about. He certainly might have heard Mr. Elton speak with more unreserve than she had ever done, and Mr. Elton might not be of an imprudent, inconsiderate disposition as to money matters; he might naturally be rather attentive than otherwise to them; but then, Mr. Knightley did not make due allowance for the influence of a strong passion at war with all interested motives. Mr. Knightley saw no such passion, and of course thought nothing of its effects; but she saw too much of it to feel a doubt of its overcoming any hesitations that a reasonable prudence might originally suggest; and more than a reasonable, becoming degree of prudence, she was very sure did not belong to Mr. Elton.

Harriet’s cheerful look and manner established hers: she came back, not to think of Mr. Martin, but to talk of Mr. Elton. Miss Nash had been telling her something, which she repeated immediately with great delight. Mr. Perry had been to Mrs. Goddard’s to attend a sick child, and Miss Nash had seen him, and he had told Miss Nash, that as he was coming back yesterday from Clayton Park, he had met Mr. Elton, and found to his great surprize, that Mr. Elton was actually on his road to London, and not meaning to return till the morrow, though it was the whist-club night, which he had been never known to miss before; and Mr. Perry had remonstrated with him about it, and told him how shabby it was in him, their best player, to absent himself, and tried very much to persuade him to put off his journey only one day; but it would not do; Mr. Elton had been determined to go on, and had said in a very particular way indeed, that he was going on business which he would not put off for any inducement in the world; and something about a very enviable commission, and being the bearer of something exceedingly precious. Mr. Perry could not quite understand him, but he was very sure there must be a lady in the case, and he told him so; and Mr. Elton only looked very conscious and smiling, and rode off in great spirits. Miss Nash had told her all this, and had talked a great deal more about Mr. Elton; and said, looking so very significantly at her, ‘that she did not pretend to understand what his business might be, but she only knew that any woman whom Mr. Elton could prefer, she should think the luckiest woman in the world; for, beyond a doubt, Mr. Elton had not his equal for beauty or agreeableness.’

Chapter IX

Mr. Knightley might quarrel with her, but Emma could not quarrel with herself. He was so much displeased, that it was longer than usual before he came to Hartfield again; and when they did meet, his grave looks shewed that she was not forgiven. She was sorry, but could not repent. On the contrary, her plans and proceedings were more and more justified and endeared to her by the general appearances of the next few days.

The Picture, elegantly framed, came safely to hand soon after Mr. Elton’s return, and being hung over the mantelpiece of the common sitting-room, he got up to look at it, and sighed out his half sentences of admiration just as he ought; and as for Harriet’s feelings, they were visibly forming themselves into as strong and steady an attachment as her youth and sort of mind admitted. Emma was soon perfectly satisfied of Mr. Martin’s being no otherwise remembered, than as he furnished a contrast with Mr. Elton, of the utmost advantage to the latter.

Her views of improving her little friend’s mind, by a great deal of useful reading and conversation, had never yet led to more than a few first chapters, and the intention of going on to-morrow. It was much easier to chat than to study; much pleasanter to let her imagination range and work at Harriet’s fortune, than to be labouring to enlarge her comprehension or exercise it on sober facts; and the only literary pursuit which engaged Harriet at present, the only mental provision she was making for the evening of life, was the collecting and transcribing all the riddles of every sort that she could meet with, into a thin quarto of hot-pressed paper, made up by her friend, and ornamented with ciphers and trophies.

In this age of literature, such collections on a very grand scale are not uncommon. Miss Nash, head-teacher at Mrs. Goddard’s, had written out at least three hundred; and Harriet, who had taken the first hint of it from her, hoped, with Miss Woodhouse’s help, to get a great many more. Emma assisted with her invention, memory and taste; and as Harriet wrote a very pretty hand, it was likely to be an arrangement of the first order, in form as well as quantity.

Mr. Woodhouse was almost as much interested in the business as the girls, and tried very often to recollect something worth their putting in. ‘So many clever riddles as there used to be when he was young— he wondered he could not remember them! but he hoped he should in time.’ And it always ended in ‘Kitty, a fair but frozen maid.’

His good friend Perry, too, whom he had spoken to on the subject, did not at present recollect any thing of the riddle kind; but he had desired Perry to be upon the watch, and as he went about so much, something, he thought, might come from that quarter.

It was by no means his daughter’s wish that the intellects of Highbury in general should be put under requisition. Mr. Elton was the only one whose assistance she asked. He was invited to contribute any really good enigmas, charades, or conundrums that he might recollect; and she had the pleasure of seeing him most intently at work with his recollections; and at the same time, as she could perceive, most earnestly careful that nothing ungallant, nothing that did not breathe a compliment to the sex should pass his lips. They owed to him their two or three politest puzzles; and the joy and exultation with which at last he recalled, and rather sentimentally recited, that well-known charade,

My first doth affliction denote,

Which my second is destin’d to feel

And my whole is the best antidote

That affliction to soften and heal.—

made her quite sorry to acknowledge that they had tran-

scribed it some pages ago already.

‘Why will not you write one yourself for us, Mr. Elton?’ said she; ‘that is the only security for its freshness; and nothing could be easier to you.’

‘Oh no! he had never written, hardly ever, any thing of the kind in his life. The stupidest fellow! He was afraid not even Miss Woodhouse’—he stopt a moment— ‘or Miss

Smith could inspire him.’

The very next day however produced some proof of inspiration. He called for a few moments, just to leave a piece of paper on the table containing, as he said, a charade, which a friend of his had addressed to a young lady, the object of his admiration, but which, from his manner, Emma was immediately convinced must be his own.

‘I do not offer it for Miss Smith’s collection,’ said he. ‘Being my friend’s, I have no right to expose it in any degree to the public eye, but perhaps you may not dislike looking at it.’

The speech was more to Emma than to Harriet, which Emma could understand. There was deep consciousness about him, and he found it easier to meet her eye than her friend’s. He was gone the next moment:—after another moment’s pause,

‘Take it,’ said Emma, smiling, and pushing the paper towards Harriet—‘it is for you. Take your own.’

But Harriet was in a tremor, and could not touch it; and Emma, never loth to be first, was obliged to examine it herself.

To Miss— CHARADE.

My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings, Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease. Another view of man, my second brings,

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!

But ah! united, what reverse we have! Man’s boasted power and freedom, all are flown; Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave, And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone.

Thy ready wit the word will soon supply,

May its approval beam in that soft eye!

She cast her eye over it, pondered, caught the meaning, read it through again to be quite certain, and quite mistress of the lines, and then passing it to Harriet, sat happily smiling, and saying to herself, while Harriet was puzzling over the paper in all the confusion of hope and dulness, ‘Very well, Mr. Elton, very well indeed. I have read worse charades. Courtship—a very good hint. I give you credit for it. This is feeling your way. This is saying very plainly— ‘Pray, Miss Smith, give me leave to pay my addresses to you. Approve my charade and my intentions in the same glance.’ May its approval beam in that soft eye!

Harriet exactly. Soft is the very word for her eye—of all epithets, the justest that could be given.

Thy ready wit the word will soon supply.

Humph—Harriet’s ready wit! All the better. A man must be very much in love, indeed, to describe her so. Ah! Mr. Knightley, I wish you had the benefit of this; I think this would convince you. For once in your life you would be obliged to own yourself mistaken. An excellent charade indeed! and very much to the purpose. Things must come to a crisis soon now.’

She was obliged to break off from these very pleasant observations, which were otherwise of a sort to run into great length, by the eagerness of Harriet’s wondering questions.

‘What can it be, Miss Woodhouse?—what can it be? I have not an idea—I cannot guess it in the least. What can it possibly be? Do try to find it out, Miss Woodhouse. Do help me. I never saw any thing so hard. Is it kingdom? I wonder who the friend was—and who could be the young lady. Do you think it is a good one? Can it be woman?

And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone.

Can it be Neptune?

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!

Or a trident? or a mermaid? or a shark? Oh, no! shark is only one syllable. It must be very clever, or he would not have brought it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do you think we shall ever find it out?’

‘Mermaids and sharks! Nonsense! My dear Harriet, what are you thinking of? Where would be the use of his bringing us a charade made by a friend upon a mermaid or a shark?

Give me the paper and listen.

For Miss —————, read Miss Smith.

My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings, Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease.

That is court.

Another view of man, my second brings;

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!

That is ship;—plain as it can be.—Now for the cream.

But ah! united, (courtship, you know,) what reverse we have!

Man’s boasted power and freedom, all are flown. Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave, And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone.

A very proper compliment!—and then follows the application, which I think, my dear Harriet, you cannot find much difficulty in comprehending. Read it in comfort to yourself. There can be no doubt of its being written for you and to you.’

Harriet could not long resist so delightful a persuasion. She read the concluding lines, and was all flutter and happiness. She could not speak. But she was not wanted to speak. It was enough for her to feel. Emma spoke for her.

‘There is so pointed, and so particular a meaning in this compliment,’ said she, ‘that I cannot have a doubt as to Mr. Elton’s intentions. You are his object— and you will soon receive the completest proof of it. I thought it must be so. I thought I could not be so deceived; but now, it is clear; the state of his mind is as clear and decided, as my wishes on the subject have been ever since I knew you. Yes, Harriet, just so long have I been wanting the very circumstance to happen what has happened. I could never tell whether an attachment between you and Mr. Elton were most desirable or most natural. Its probability and its eligibility have really so equalled each other! I am very happy. I congratulate you, my dear Harriet, with all my heart. This is an attachment which a woman may well feel pride in creating. This is a connexion which offers nothing but good. It will give you every thing that you want—consideration, independence, a proper home—it will fix you in the centre of all your real friends, close to Hartfield and to me, and confirm our intimacy for ever. This, Harriet, is an alliance which can never raise a blush in either of us.’

‘Dear Miss Woodhouse!’—and ‘Dear Miss Woodhouse,’ was all that Harriet, with many tender embraces could articulate at first; but when they did arrive at something more like conversation, it was sufficiently clear to her friend that she saw, felt, anticipated, and remembered just as she ought. Mr. Elton’s superiority had very ample acknowledgment.

‘Whatever you say is always right,’ cried Harriet, ‘and therefore I suppose, and believe, and hope it must be so; but otherwise I could not have imagined it. It is so much beyond any thing I deserve. Mr. Elton, who might marry any body! There cannot be two opinions about him. He is so very superior. Only think of those sweet verses—‘To Miss ————.’ Dear me, how clever!—Could it really be meant for me?’

‘I cannot make a question, or listen to a question about that. It is a certainty. Receive it on my judgment. It is a sort of prologue to the play, a motto to the chapter; and will be soon followed by matter-of-fact prose.’

‘It is a sort of thing which nobody could have expected.

I am sure, a month ago, I had no more idea myself!—The strangest things do take place!’

‘When Miss Smiths and Mr. Eltons get acquainted—they do indeed—and really it is strange; it is out of the common course that what is so evidently, so palpably desirable— what courts the pre-arrangement of other people, should so immediately shape itself into the proper form. You and Mr. Elton are by situation called together; you belong to one another by every circumstance of your respective homes. Your marrying will be equal to the match at Randalls. There does seem to be a something in the air of Hartfield which gives love exactly the right direction, and sends it into the very channel where it ought to flow.

The course of true love never did run smooth—

A Hartfield edition of Shakespeare would have a long note on that passage.’

‘That Mr. Elton should really be in love with me,—me, of all people, who did not know him, to speak to him, at Michaelmas! And he, the very handsomest man that ever was, and a man that every body looks up to, quite like Mr. Knightley! His company so sought after, that every body says he need not eat a single meal by himself if he does not chuse it; that he has more invitations than there are days in the week. And so excellent in the Church! Miss Nash has put down all the texts he has ever preached from since he came to Highbury. Dear me! When I look back to the first time I saw him! How little did I think!— The two Abbots and I ran into the front room and peeped through the blind when we heard he was going by, and Miss Nash came and scolded us away, and staid to look through herself; however, she called me back presently, and let me look too, which was very good-natured. And how beautiful we thought he looked! He was arm-in-arm with Mr. Cole.’

‘This is an alliance which, whoever—whatever your friends may be, must be agreeable to them, provided at least they have common sense; and we are not to be addressing our conduct to fools. If they are anxious to see you happily married, here is a man whose amiable character gives every assurance of it;—if they wish to have you settled in the same country and circle which they have chosen to place you in, here it will be accomplished; and if their only object is that you should, in the common phrase, be well married, here is the comfortable fortune, the respectable establishment, the rise in the world which must satisfy them.’

‘Yes, very true. How nicely you talk; I love to hear you. You understand every thing. You and Mr. Elton are one as clever as the other. This charade!—If I had studied a twelvemonth, I could never have made any thing like it.’

‘I thought he meant to try his skill, by his manner of declining it yesterday.’

‘I do think it is, without exception, the best charade I ever read.’

‘I never read one more to the purpose, certainly.’

‘It is as long again as almost all we have had before.’

‘I do not consider its length as particularly in its favour.

Such things in general cannot be too short.’

Harriet was too intent on the lines to hear. The most satisfactory comparisons were rising in her mind.

‘It is one thing,’ said she, presently—her cheeks in a glow—‘to have very good sense in a common way, like every body else, and if there is any thing to say, to sit down and write a letter, and say just what you must, in a short way; and another, to write verses and charades like this.’

Emma could not have desired a more spirited rejection of Mr. Martin’s prose.

‘Such sweet lines!’ continued Harriet—‘these two last!— But how shall I ever be able to return the paper, or say I have found it out?—Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what can we do about that?’

‘Leave it to me. You do nothing. He will be here this evening, I dare say, and then I will give it him back, and some nonsense or other will pass between us, and you shall not be committed.—Your soft eyes shall chuse their own time for beaming. Trust to me.’

‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what a pity that I must not write this beautiful charade into my book! I am sure I have not got one half so good.’

‘Leave out the two last lines, and there is no reason why you should not write it into your book.’

‘Oh! but those two lines are’—

—‘The best of all. Granted;—for private enjoyment; and for private enjoyment keep them. They are not at all the less written you know, because you divide them. The couplet does not cease to be, nor does its meaning change. But take it away, and all appropriation ceases, and a very pretty gallant charade remains, fit for any collection. Depend upon it, he would not like to have his charade slighted, much better than his passion. A poet in love must be encouraged in both capacities, or neither. Give me the book, I will write it down, and then there can be no possible reflection on you.’

Harriet submitted, though her mind could hardly separate the parts, so as to feel quite sure that her friend were not writing down a declaration of love. It seemed too precious an offering for any degree of publicity.

‘I shall never let that book go out of my own hands,’ said she.

‘Very well,’ replied Emma; ‘a most natural feeling; and the longer it lasts, the better I shall be pleased. But here is my father coming: you will not object to my reading the charade to him. It will be giving him so much pleasure! He loves any thing of the sort, and especially any thing that pays woman a compliment. He has the tenderest spirit of gallantry towards us all!— You must let me read it to him.’ Harriet looked grave.

‘My dear Harriet, you must not refine too much upon this charade.—You will betray your feelings improperly, if you are too conscious and too quick, and appear to affix more meaning, or even quite all the meaning which may be affixed to it. Do not be overpowered by such a little tribute of admiration. If he had been anxious for secrecy, he would not have left the paper while I was by; but he rather pushed it towards me than towards you. Do not let us be too solemn on the business. He has encouragement enough to proceed, without our sighing out our souls over this charade.’

‘Oh! no—I hope I shall not be ridiculous about it. Do as you please.’

Mr. Woodhouse came in, and very soon led to the subject again, by the recurrence of his very frequent inquiry of ‘Well, my dears, how does your book go on?—Have you got any thing fresh?’

‘Yes, papa; we have something to read you, something quite fresh. A piece of paper was found on the table this morning—(dropt, we suppose, by a fairy)— containing a very pretty charade, and we have just copied it in.’

She read it to him, just as he liked to have any thing read, slowly and distinctly, and two or three times over, with explanations of every part as she proceeded— and he was very much pleased, and, as she had foreseen, especially struck with the complimentary conclusion.

‘Aye, that’s very just, indeed, that’s very properly said. Very true. ‘Woman, lovely woman.’ It is such a pretty charade, my dear, that I can easily guess what fairy brought it.— Nobody could have written so prettily, but you, Emma.’

Emma only nodded, and smiled.—After a little thinking, and a very tender sigh, he added,

‘Ah! it is no difficulty to see who you take after! Your dear mother was so clever at all those things! If I had but her memory! But I can remember nothing;—not even that particular riddle which you have heard me mention; I can only recollect the first stanza; and there are several.

Kitty, a fair but frozen maid,

Kindled a flame I yet deplore,

The hood-wink’d boy I called to aid, Though of his near approach afraid, So fatal to my suit before.

And that is all that I can recollect of it—but it is very clever all the way through. But I think, my dear, you said you had got it.’

‘Yes, papa, it is written out in our second page. We copied it from the Elegant Extracts. It was Garrick’s, you know.’ ‘Aye, very true.—I wish I could recollect more of it.

Kitty, a fair but frozen maid.

The name makes me think of poor Isabella; for she was very near being christened Catherine after her grandmama. I hope we shall have her here next week. Have you thought, my dear, where you shall put her—and what room there will be for the children?’

‘Oh! yes—she will have her own room, of course; the room she always has;—and there is the nursery for the children,— just as usual, you know. Why should there be any change?’

‘I do not know, my dear—but it is so long since she was here!—not since last Easter, and then only for a few days.—Mr. John Knightley’s being a lawyer is very inconvenient.—Poor Isabella!—she is sadly taken away from us all!—and how sorry she will be when she comes, not to see Miss Taylor here!’

‘She will not be surprized, papa, at least.’

‘I do not know, my dear. I am sure I was very much surprized when I first heard she was going to be married.’

‘We must ask Mr. and Mrs. Weston to dine with us, while Isabella is here.’

‘Yes, my dear, if there is time.—But—(in a very depressed tone)—she is coming for only one week. There will not be time for any thing.’

‘It is unfortunate that they cannot stay longer—but it seems a case of necessity. Mr. John Knightley must be in town again on the 28th, and we ought to be thankful, papa, that we are to have the whole of the time they can give to the country, that two or three days are not to be taken out for the Abbey. Mr. Knightley promises to give up his claim this Christmas— though you know it is longer since they were with him, than with us.’

‘It would be very hard, indeed, my dear, if poor Isabella were to be anywhere but at Hartfield.’

Mr. Woodhouse could never allow for Mr. Knightley’s claims on his brother, or any body’s claims on Isabella, except his own. He sat musing a little while, and then said,

‘But I do not see why poor Isabella should be obliged to go back so soon, though he does. I think, Emma, I shall try and persuade her to stay longer with us. She and the children might stay very well.’

‘Ah! papa—that is what you never have been able to accomplish, and I do not think you ever will. Isabella cannot bear to stay behind her husband.’

This was too true for contradiction. Unwelcome as it was, Mr. Woodhouse could only give a submissive sigh; and as Emma saw his spirits affected by the idea of his daughter’s attachment to her husband, she immediately led to such a branch of the subject as must raise them.

‘Harriet must give us as much of her company as she can while my brother and sister are here. I am sure she will be pleased with the children. We are very proud of the children, are not we, papa? I wonder which she will think the handsomest, Henry or John?’

‘Aye, I wonder which she will. Poor little dears, how glad they will be to come. They are very fond of being at Hartfield, Harriet.’

‘I dare say they are, sir. I am sure I do not know who is not.’

‘Henry is a fine boy, but John is very like his mama. Henry is the eldest, he was named after me, not after his father. John, the second, is named after his father. Some people are surprized, I believe, that the eldest was not, but Isabella would have him called Henry, which I thought very pretty of her. And he is a very clever boy, indeed. They are all remarkably clever; and they have so many pretty ways. They will come and stand by my chair, and say, ‘Grandpapa, can you give me a bit of string?’ and once Henry asked me for a knife, but I told him knives were only made for grandpapas. I think their father is too rough with them very often.’

‘He appears rough to you,’ said Emma, ‘because you are so very gentle yourself; but if you could compare him with other papas, you would not think him rough. He wishes his boys to be active and hardy; and if they misbehave, can give them a sharp word now and then; but he is an affectionate father—certainly Mr. John Knightley is an affectionate father. The children are all fond of him.’

‘And then their uncle comes in, and tosses them up to the ceiling in a very frightful way!’

‘But they like it, papa; there is nothing they like so much. It is such enjoyment to them, that if their uncle did not lay down the rule of their taking turns, whichever began would never give way to the other.’

‘Well, I cannot understand it.’

‘That is the case with us all, papa. One half of the world cannot understand the pleasures of the other.’

Later in the morning, and just as the girls were going to separate in preparation for the regular four o’clock dinner, the hero of this inimitable charade walked in again. Harriet turned away; but Emma could receive him with the usual smile, and her quick eye soon discerned in his the consciousness of having made a push—of having thrown a die; and she imagined he was come to see how it might turn up. His ostensible reason, however, was to ask whether Mr. Woodhouse’s party could be made up in the evening without him, or whether he should be in the smallest degree necessary at Hartfield. If he were, every thing else must give way; but otherwise his friend Cole had been saying so much about his dining with him—had made such a point of it, that he had promised him conditionally to come.

Emma thanked him, but could not allow of his disappointing his friend on their account; her father was sure of his rubber. He re-urged —she re-declined; and he seemed then about to make his bow, when taking the paper from the table, she returned it—

‘Oh! here is the charade you were so obliging as to leave with us; thank you for the sight of it. We admired it so much, that I have ventured to write it into Miss Smith’s collection. Your friend will not take it amiss I hope. Of course I have not transcribed beyond the first eight lines.’

Mr. Elton certainly did not very well know what to say. He looked rather doubtingly—rather confused; said something about ‘honour,’—glanced at Emma and at Harriet, and then seeing the book open on the table, took it up, and examined it very attentively. With the view of passing off an awkward moment, Emma smilingly said,

‘You must make my apologies to your friend; but so good a charade must not be confined to one or two. He may be sure of every woman’s approbation while he writes with such gallantry.’

‘I have no hesitation in saying,’ replied Mr. Elton, though hesitating a good deal while he spoke; ‘I have no hesitation in saying—at least if my friend feels at all as I do—I have not the smallest doubt that, could he see his little effusion honoured as I see it, (looking at the book again, and replacing it on the table), he would consider it as the proudest moment of his life.’

After this speech he was gone as soon as possible. Emma could not think it too soon; for with all his good and agreeable qualities, there was a sort of parade in his speeches which was very apt to incline her to laugh. She ran away to indulge the inclination, leaving the tender and the sublime of pleasure to Harriet’s share.

Chapter X

Though now the middle of December, there had yet been no weather to prevent the young ladies from tolerably regular exercise; and on the morrow, Emma had a charitable visit to pay to a poor sick family, who lived a little way out of Highbury.

Their road to this detached cottage was down Vicarage Lane, a lane leading at right angles from the broad, though irregular, main street of the place; and, as may be inferred, containing the blessed abode of Mr. Elton. A few inferior dwellings were first to be passed, and then, about a quarter of a mile down the lane rose the Vicarage, an old and not very good house, almost as close to the road as it could be. It had no advantage of situation; but had been very much smartened up by the present proprietor; and, such as it was, there could be no possibility of the two friends passing it without a slackened pace and observing eyes.—Emma’s remark was—

‘There it is. There go you and your riddle-book one of these days.’— Harriet’s was—

‘Oh, what a sweet house!—How very beautiful!—There are the yellow curtains that Miss Nash admires so much.’

‘I do not often walk this way now,’ said Emma, as they proceeded, ‘but then there will be an inducement, and I shall gradually get intimately acquainted with all the hedges, gates, pools and pollards of this part of Highbury.’

Harriet, she found, had never in her life been within side the Vicarage, and her curiosity to see it was so extreme, that, considering exteriors and probabilities, Emma could only class it, as a proof of love, with Mr. Elton’s seeing ready wit in her.

‘I wish we could contrive it,’ said she; ‘but I cannot think of any tolerable pretence for going in;—no servant that I want to inquire about of his housekeeper—no message from my father.’

She pondered, but could think of nothing. After a mutual silence of some minutes, Harriet thus began again—

‘I do so wonder, Miss Woodhouse, that you should not be married, or going to be married! so charming as you are!’—

Emma laughed, and replied,

‘My being charming, Harriet, is not quite enough to induce me to marry; I must find other people charming—one other person at least. And I am not only, not going to be married, at present, but have very little intention of ever marrying at all.’

‘Ah!—so you say; but I cannot believe it.’

‘I must see somebody very superior to any one I have seen yet, to be tempted; Mr. Elton, you know, (recollecting herself,) is out of the question: and I do not wish to see any such person. I would rather not be tempted. I cannot really change for the better. If I were to marry, I must expect to repent it.’

‘Dear me!—it is so odd to hear a woman talk so!’—

‘I have none of the usual inducements of women to marry. Were I to fall in love, indeed, it would be a different thing! but I never have been in love; it is not my way, or my nature; and I do not think I ever shall. And, without love, I am sure I should be a fool to change such a situation as mine. Fortune I do not want; employment I do not want; consequence I do not want: I believe few married women are half as much mistress of their husband’s house as I am of Hartfield; and never, never could I expect to be so truly beloved and important; so always first and always right in any man’s eyes as I am in my father’s.’

‘But then, to be an old maid at last, like Miss Bates!’

‘That is as formidable an image as you could present, Harriet; and if I thought I should ever be like Miss Bates! so silly—so satisfied— so smiling—so prosing—so undistinguishing and unfastidious— and so apt to tell every thing relative to every body about me, I would marry to-morrow. But between us, I am convinced there never can be any likeness, except in being unmarried.’

‘But still, you will be an old maid! and that’s so dreadful!’

‘Never mind, Harriet, I shall not be a poor old maid; and it is poverty only which makes celibacy contemptible to a generous public! A single woman, with a very narrow income, must be a ridiculous, disagreeable old maid! the proper sport of boys and girls, but a single woman, of good fortune, is always respectable, and may be as sensible and pleasant as any body else. And the distinction is not quite so much against the candour and common sense of the world as appears at first; for a very narrow income has a tendency to contract the mind, and sour the temper. Those who can barely live, and who live perforce in a very small, and generally very inferior, society, may well be illiberal and cross. This does not apply, however, to Miss Bates; she is only too good natured and too silly to suit me; but, in general, she is very much to the taste of every body, though single and though poor. Poverty certainly has not contracted her mind: I really believe, if she had only a shilling in the world, she would be very likely to give away sixpence of it; and nobody is afraid of her: that is a great charm.’

‘Dear me! but what shall you do? how shall you employ yourself when you grow old?’

‘If I know myself, Harriet, mine is an active, busy mind, with a great many independent resources; and I do not perceive why I should be more in want of employment at forty or fifty than one-and-twenty. Woman’s usual occupations of hand and mind will be as open to me then as they are now; or with no important variation. If I draw less, I shall read more; if I give up music, I shall take to carpet-work. And as for objects of interest, objects for the affections, which is in truth the great point of inferiority, the want of which is really the great evil to be avoided in not marrying, I shall be very well off, with all the children of a sister I love so much, to care about. There will be enough of them, in all probability, to supply every sort of sensation that declining life can need. There will be enough for every hope and every fear; and though my attachment to none can equal that of a parent, it suits my ideas of comfort better than what is warmer and blinder. My nephews and nieces!—I shall often have a niece with me.’

‘Do you know Miss Bates’s niece? That is, I know you must have seen her a hundred times—but are you acquainted?’

‘Oh! yes; we are always forced to be acquainted whenever she comes to Highbury. By the bye, that is almost enough to put one out of conceit with a niece. Heaven forbid! at least, that I should ever bore people half so much about all the Knightleys together, as she does about Jane Fairfax. One is sick of the very name of Jane Fairfax. Every letter from her is read forty times over; her compliments to all friends go round and round again; and if she does but send her aunt the pattern of a stomacher, or knit a pair of garters for her grandmother, one hears of nothing else for a month. I wish

Jane Fairfax very well; but she tires me to death.’

They were now approaching the cottage, and all idle topics were superseded. Emma was very compassionate; and the distresses of the poor were as sure of relief from her personal attention and kindness, her counsel and her patience, as from her purse. She understood their ways, could allow for their ignorance and their temptations, had no romantic expectations of extraordinary virtue from those for whom education had done so little; entered into their troubles with ready sympathy, and always gave her assistance with as much intelligence as good-will. In the present instance, it was sickness and poverty together which she came to visit; and after remaining there as long as she could give comfort or advice, she quitted the cottage with such an impression of the scene as made her say to Harriet, as they walked away,

‘These are the sights, Harriet, to do one good. How trifling they make every thing else appear!—I feel now as if I could think of nothing but these poor creatures all the rest of the day; and yet, who can say how soon it may all vanish from my mind?’

‘Very true,’ said Harriet. ‘Poor creatures! one can think of nothing else.’

‘And really, I do not think the impression will soon be over,’ said Emma, as she crossed the low hedge, and tottering footstep which ended the narrow, slippery path through the cottage garden, and brought them into the lane again. ‘I do not think it will,’ stopping to look once more at all the outward wretchedness of the place, and recall the still greater within.

‘Oh! dear, no,’ said her companion.

They walked on. The lane made a slight bend; and when that bend was passed, Mr. Elton was immediately in sight; and so near as to give Emma time only to say farther,

‘Ah! Harriet, here comes a very sudden trial of our stability in good thoughts. Well, (smiling,) I hope it may be allowed that if compassion has produced exertion and relief to the sufferers, it has done all that is truly important. If we feel for the wretched, enough to do all we can for them, the rest is empty sympathy, only distressing to ourselves.’

Harriet could just answer, ‘Oh! dear, yes,’ before the gentleman joined them. The wants and sufferings of the poor family, however, were the first subject on meeting. He had been going to call on them. His visit he would now defer; but they had a very interesting parley about what could be done and should be done. Mr. Elton then turned back to accompany them.

‘To fall in with each other on such an errand as this,’ thought Emma; ‘to meet in a charitable scheme; this will bring a great increase of love on each side. I should not wonder if it were to bring on the declaration. It must, if I were not here. I wish I were anywhere else.’

Anxious to separate herself from them as far as she could, she soon afterwards took possession of a narrow footpath, a little raised on one side of the lane, leaving them together in the main road. But she had not been there two minutes when she found that Harriet’s habits of dependence and imitation were bringing her up too, and that, in short, they would both be soon after her. This would not do; she immediately stopped, under pretence of having some alteration to make in the lacing of her half-boot, and stooping down in complete occupation of the footpath, begged them to have the goodness to walk on, and she would follow in half a minute. They did as they were desired; and by the time she judged it reasonable to have done with her boot, she had the comfort of farther delay in her power, being overtaken by a child from the cottage, setting out, according to orders, with her pitcher, to fetch broth from Hartfield. To walk by the side of this child, and talk to and question her, was the most natural thing in the world, or would have been the most natural, had she been acting just then without design; and by this means the others were still able to keep ahead, without any obligation of waiting for her. She gained on them, however, involuntarily: the child’s pace was quick, and theirs rather slow; and she was the more concerned at it, from their being evidently in a conversation which interested them. Mr. Elton was speaking with animation, Harriet listening with a very pleased attention; and Emma, having sent the child on, was beginning to think how she might draw back a little more, when they both looked around, and she was obliged to join them.

Mr. Elton was still talking, still engaged in some interesting detail; and Emma experienced some disappointment when she found that he was only giving his fair companion an account of the yesterday’s party at his friend Cole’s, and that she was come in herself for the Stilton cheese, the north Wiltshire, the butter, the cellery, the beet-root, and all the dessert.

‘This would soon have led to something better, of course,’ was her consoling reflection; ‘any thing interests between those who love; and any thing will serve as introduction to what is near the heart. If I could but have kept longer away!’

They now walked on together quietly, till within view of the vicarage pales, when a sudden resolution, of at least getting Harriet into the house, made her again find something very much amiss about her boot, and fall behind to arrange it once more. She then broke the lace off short, and dexterously throwing it into a ditch, was presently obliged to entreat them to stop, and acknowledged her inability to put herself to rights so as to be able to walk home in tolerable comfort.

‘Part of my lace is gone,’ said she, ‘and I do not know how I am to contrive. I really am a most troublesome companion to you both, but I hope I am not often so ill-equipped. Mr. Elton, I must beg leave to stop at your house, and ask your housekeeper for a bit of ribband or string, or any thing just to keep my boot on.’

Mr. Elton looked all happiness at this proposition; and nothing could exceed his alertness and attention in conducting them into his house and endeavouring to make every thing appear to advantage. The room they were taken into was the one he chiefly occupied, and looking forwards; behind it was another with which it immediately communicated; the door between them was open, and Emma passed into it with the housekeeper to receive her assistance in the most comfortable manner. She was obliged to leave the door ajar as she found it; but she fully intended that Mr. Elton should close it. It was not closed, however, it still remained ajar; but by engaging the housekeeper in incessant conversation, she hoped to make it practicable for him to chuse his own subject in the adjoining room. For ten minutes she could hear nothing but herself. It could be protracted no longer. She was then obliged to be finished, and make her appearance.

The lovers were standing together at one of the windows. It had a most favourable aspect; and, for half a minute, Emma felt the glory of having schemed successfully. But it would not do; he had not come to the point. He had been most agreeable, most delightful; he had told Harriet that he had seen them go by, and had purposely followed them; other little gallantries and allusions had been dropt, but nothing serious.

‘Cautious, very cautious,’ thought Emma; ‘he advances inch by inch, and will hazard nothing till he believes himself secure.’

Still, however, though every thing had not been accomplished by her ingenious device, she could not but flatter herself that it had been the occasion of much present enjoyment to both, and must be leading them forward to the great event.

Chapter XI

Mr. Elton must now be left to himself. It was no longer in Emma’s power to superintend his happiness or quicken his measures. The coming of her sister’s family was so very near at hand, that first in anticipation, and then in reality, it became henceforth her prime object of interest; and during the ten days of their stay at Hartfield it was not to be expected—she did not herself expect— that any thing beyond occasional, fortuitous assistance could be afforded by her to the lovers. They might advance rapidly if they would, however; they must advance somehow or other whether they would or no. She hardly wished to have more leisure for them. There are people, who the more you do for them, the less they will do for themselves.

Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, from having been longer than usual absent from Surry, were exciting of course rather more than the usual interest. Till this year, every long vacation since their marriage had been divided between Hartfield and Donwell Abbey; but all the holidays of this autumn had been given to sea-bathing for the children, and it was therefore many months since they had been seen in a regular way by their Surry connexions, or seen at all by Mr. Woodhouse, who could not be induced to get so far as London, even for poor Isabella’s sake; and who consequently was now most nervously and apprehensively happy in forestalling this too short visit.

He thought much of the evils of the journey for her, and not a little of the fatigues of his own horses and coachman who were to bring some of the party the last half of the way; but his alarms were needless; the sixteen miles being happily accomplished, and Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, their five children, and a competent number of nursery-maids, all reaching Hartfield in safety. The bustle and joy of such an arrival, the many to be talked to, welcomed, encouraged, and variously dispersed and disposed of, produced a noise and confusion which his nerves could not have borne under any other cause, nor have endured much longer even for this; but the ways of Hartfield and the feelings of her father were so respected by Mrs. John Knightley, that in spite of maternal solicitude for the immediate enjoyment of her little ones, and for their having instantly all the liberty and attendance, all the eating and drinking, and sleeping and playing, which they could possibly wish for, without the smallest delay, the children were never allowed to be long a disturbance to him, either in themselves or in any restless attendance on them.

Mrs. John Knightley was a pretty, elegant little woman, of gentle, quiet manners, and a disposition remarkably amiable and affectionate; wrapt up in her family; a devoted wife, a doating mother, and so tenderly attached to her father and sister that, but for these higher ties, a warmer love might have seemed impossible. She could never see a fault in any of them. She was not a woman of strong understanding or any quickness; and with this resemblance of her father, she inherited also much of his constitution; was delicate in her own health, over-careful of that of her children, had many fears and many nerves, and was as fond of her own Mr. Wingfield in town as her father could be of Mr. Perry. They were alike too, in a general benevolence of temper, and a strong habit of regard for every old acquaintance.

Mr. John Knightley was a tall, gentleman-like, and very clever man; rising in his profession, domestic, and respectable in his private character; but with reserved manners which prevented his being generally pleasing; and capable of being sometimes out of humour. He was not an ill-tempered man, not so often unreasonably cross as to deserve such a reproach; but his temper was not his great perfection; and, indeed, with such a worshipping wife, it was hardly possible that any natural defects in it should not be increased. The extreme sweetness of her temper must hurt his. He had all the clearness and quickness of mind which she wanted, and he could sometimes act an ungracious, or say a severe thing.

He was not a great favourite with his fair sister-in-law. Nothing wrong in him escaped her. She was quick in feeling the little injuries to Isabella, which Isabella never felt herself. Perhaps she might have passed over more had his manners been flattering to Isabella’s sister, but they were only those of a calmly kind brother and friend, without praise and without blindness; but hardly any degree of personal compliment could have made her regardless of that greatest fault of all in her eyes which he sometimes fell into, the want of respectful forbearance towards her father. There he had not always the patience that could have been wished. Mr. Woodhouse’s peculiarities and fidgetiness were sometimes provoking him to a rational remonstrance or sharp retort equally ill-bestowed. It did not often happen; for Mr. John Knightley had really a great regard for his father-inlaw, and generally a strong sense of what was due to him; but it was too often for Emma’s charity, especially as there was all the pain of apprehension frequently to be endured, though the offence came not. The beginning, however, of every visit displayed none but the properest feelings, and this being of necessity so short might be hoped to pass away in unsullied cordiality. They had not been long seated and composed when Mr. Woodhouse, with a melancholy shake of the head and a sigh, called his daughter’s attention to the sad change at Hartfield since she had been there last.

‘Ah, my dear,’ said he, ‘poor Miss Taylor—It is a grievous business.’

‘Oh yes, sir,’ cried she with ready sympathy, ‘how you must miss her! And dear Emma, too!—What a dreadful loss to you both!— I have been so grieved for you.—I could not imagine how you could possibly do without her.—It is a sad change indeed.—But I hope she is pretty well, sir.’

‘Pretty well, my dear—I hope—pretty well.—I do not know but that the place agrees with her tolerably.’

Mr. John Knightley here asked Emma quietly whether there were any doubts of the air of Randalls.

‘Oh! no—none in the least. I never saw Mrs. Weston better in my life— never looking so well. Papa is only speaking his own regret.’

‘Very much to the honour of both,’ was the handsome reply.

‘And do you see her, sir, tolerably often?’ asked Isabella in the plaintive tone which just suited her father.

Mr. Woodhouse hesitated.—‘Not near so often, my dear, as I could wish.’

‘Oh! papa, we have missed seeing them but one entire day since they married. Either in the morning or evening of every day, excepting one, have we seen either Mr. Weston or Mrs. Weston, and generally both, either at Randalls or here—and as you may suppose, Isabella, most frequently here. They are very, very kind in their visits. Mr. Weston is really as kind as herself. Papa, if you speak in that melancholy way, you will be giving Isabella a false idea of us all. Every body must be aware that Miss Taylor must be missed, but every body ought also to be assured that Mr. and Mrs. Weston do really prevent our missing her by any means to the extent we ourselves anticipated—which is the exact truth.’

‘Just as it should be,’ said Mr. John Knightley, ‘and just as I hoped it was from your letters. Her wish of shewing you attention could not be doubted, and his being a disengaged and social man makes it all easy. I have been always telling you, my love, that I had no idea of the change being so very material to Hartfield as you apprehended; and now you have Emma’s account, I hope you will be satisfied.’

‘Why, to be sure,’ said Mr. Woodhouse—‘yes, certainly—I cannot deny that Mrs. Weston, poor Mrs. Weston, does come and see us pretty often— but then—she is always obliged to go away again.’

‘It would be very hard upon Mr. Weston if she did not, papa.— You quite forget poor Mr. Weston.’

‘I think, indeed,’ said John Knightley pleasantly, ‘that Mr. Weston has some little claim. You and I, Emma, will venture to take the part of the poor husband. I, being a husband, and you not being a wife, the claims of the man may very likely strike us with equal force. As for Isabella, she has been married long enough to see the convenience of putting all the Mr. Westons aside as much as she can.’

‘Me, my love,’ cried his wife, hearing and understanding only in part.— ‘Are you talking about me?—I am sure nobody ought to be, or can be, a greater advocate for matrimony than I am; and if it had not been for the misery of her leaving Hartfield, I should never have thought of Miss Taylor but as the most fortunate woman in the world; and as to slighting Mr. Weston, that excellent Mr. Weston, I think there is nothing he does not deserve. I believe he is one of the very best-tempered men that ever existed. Excepting yourself and your brother, I do not know his equal for temper. I shall never forget his flying Henry’s kite for him that very windy day last Easter—and ever since his particular kindness last September twelvemonth in writing that note, at twelve o’clock at night, on purpose to assure me that there was no scarlet fever at Cobham, I have been convinced there could not be a more feeling heart nor a better man in existence.—If any body can deserve him, it must be Miss Taylor.’

‘Where is the young man?’ said John Knightley. ‘Has he been here on this occasion—or has he not?’

‘He has not been here yet,’ replied Emma. ‘There was a strong expectation of his coming soon after the marriage,

but it ended in nothing; and I have not heard him mentioned lately.’

‘But you should tell them of the letter, my dear,’ said her father. ‘He wrote a letter to poor Mrs. Weston, to congratulate her, and a very proper, handsome letter it was. She shewed it to me. I thought it very well done of him indeed. Whether it was his own idea you know, one cannot tell. He is but young, and his uncle, perhaps—‘

‘My dear papa, he is three-and-twenty. You forget how time passes.’

‘Three-and-twenty!—is he indeed?—Well, I could not have thought it— and he was but two years old when he lost his poor mother! Well, time does fly indeed!—and my memory is very bad. However, it was an exceeding good, pretty letter, and gave Mr. and Mrs. Weston a great deal of pleasure. I remember it was written from Weymouth, and dated Sept. 28th—and began, ‘My dear Madam,’ but I forget how it went on; and it was signed ‘F. C. Weston Churchill.’—

I remember that perfectly.’

‘How very pleasing and proper of him!’ cried the goodhearted Mrs. John Knightley. ‘I have no doubt of his being a most amiable young man. But how sad it is that he should not live at home with his father! There is something so shocking in a child’s being taken away from his parents and natural home! I never could comprehend how Mr. Weston could part with him. To give up one’s child! I really never could think well of any body who proposed such a thing to any body else.’

‘Nobody ever did think well of the Churchills, I fancy,’ observed Mr. John Knightley coolly. ‘But you need not imagine Mr. Weston to have felt what you would feel in giving up Henry or John. Mr. Weston is rather an easy, cheerful-tempered man, than a man of strong feelings; he takes things as he finds them, and makes enjoyment of them somehow or other, depending, I suspect, much more upon what is called society for his comforts, that is, upon the power of eating and drinking, and playing whist with his neighbours five times a week, than upon family affection, or any thing that home affords.’

Emma could not like what bordered on a reflection on Mr. Weston, and had half a mind to take it up; but she struggled, and let it pass. She would keep the peace if possible; and there was something honourable and valuable in the strong domestic habits, the all-sufficiency of home to himself, whence resulted her brother’s disposition to look down on the common rate of social intercourse, and those to whom it was important.—It had a high claim to forbearance.

Chapter XII

Mr. Knightley was to dine with them—rather against the inclination of Mr. Woodhouse, who did not like that any one should share with him in Isabella’s first day. Emma’s sense of right however had decided it; and besides the consideration of what was due to each brother, she had particular pleasure, from the circumstance of the late disagreement between Mr. Knightley and herself, in procuring him the proper invitation.

She hoped they might now become friends again. She thought it was time to make up. Making-up indeed would not do. She certainly had not been in the wrong, and he would never own that he had. Concession must be out of the question; but it was time to appear to forget that they had ever quarrelled; and she hoped it might rather assist the restoration of friendship, that when he came into the room she had one of the children with her—the youngest, a nice little girl about eight months old, who was now making her first visit to Hartfield, and very happy to be danced about in her aunt’s arms. It did assist; for though he began with grave looks and short questions, he was soon led on to talk of them all in the usual way, and to take the child out of her arms with all the unceremoniousness of perfect amity. Emma felt they were friends again; and the conviction giving her at first great satisfaction, and then a little sauciness, she could not help saying, as he was admiring the baby,

‘What a comfort it is, that we think alike about our nephews and nieces. As to men and women, our opinions are sometimes very different; but with regard to these children,

I observe we never disagree.’

‘If you were as much guided by nature in your estimate of men and women, and as little under the power of fancy and whim in your dealings with them, as you are where these children are concerned, we might always think alike.’

‘To be sure—our discordancies must always arise from my being in the wrong.’

‘Yes,’ said he, smiling—‘and reason good. I was sixteen years old when you were born.’

‘A material difference then,’ she replied—‘and no doubt you were much my superior in judgment at that period of our lives; but does not the lapse of one-and-twenty years bring our understandings a good deal nearer?’

‘Yes—a good deal nearer.’

‘But still, not near enough to give me a chance of being right, if we think differently.’

‘I have still the advantage of you by sixteen years’ experience, and by not being a pretty young woman and a spoiled child. Come, my dear Emma, let us be friends, and say no more about it. Tell your aunt, little Emma, that she ought to set you a better example than to be renewing old grievances, and that if she were not wrong before, she is now.’

‘That’s true,’ she cried—‘very true. Little Emma, grow up a better woman than your aunt. Be infinitely cleverer and not half so conceited. Now, Mr. Knightley, a word or two more, and I have done. As far as good intentions went, we were both right, and I must say that no effects on my side of the argument have yet proved wrong. I only want to know that Mr. Martin is not very, very bitterly disappointed.’

‘A man cannot be more so,’ was his short, full answer.

‘Ah!—Indeed I am very sorry.—Come, shake hands with me.’

This had just taken place and with great cordiality, when John Knightley made his appearance, and ‘How d’ye do, George?’ and ‘John, how are you?’ succeeded in the true English style, burying under a calmness that seemed all but indifference, the real attachment which would have led either of them, if requisite, to do every thing for the good of the other.

The evening was quiet and conversable, as Mr. Woodhouse declined cards entirely for the sake of comfortable talk with his dear Isabella, and the little party made two natural divisions; on one side he and his daughter; on the other the two Mr. Knightleys; their subjects totally distinct, or very rarely mixing—and Emma only occasionally joining in one or the other.

The brothers talked of their own concerns and pursuits, but principally of those of the elder, whose temper was by much the most communicative, and who was always the greater talker. As a magistrate, he had generally some point of law to consult John about, or, at least, some curious anecdote to give; and as a farmer, as keeping in hand the home-farm at Donwell, he had to tell what every field was to bear next year, and to give all such local information as could not fail of being interesting to a brother whose home it had equally been the longest part of his life, and whose attachments were strong. The plan of a drain, the change of a fence, the felling of a tree, and the destination of every acre for wheat, turnips, or spring corn, was entered into with as much equality of interest by John, as his cooler manners rendered possible; and if his willing brother ever left him any thing to inquire about, his inquiries even approached a tone of eagerness.

While they were thus comfortably occupied, Mr. Woodhouse was enjoying a full flow of happy regrets and fearful affection with his daughter.

‘My poor dear Isabella,’ said he, fondly taking her hand, and interrupting, for a few moments, her busy labours for some one of her five children—‘How long it is, how terribly long since you were here! And how tired you must be after your journey! You must go to bed early, my dear—and I recommend a little gruel to you before you go.—You and I will have a nice basin of gruel together. My dear Emma, suppose we all have a little gruel.’

Emma could not suppose any such thing, knowing as she did, that both the Mr. Knightleys were as unpersuadable on that article as herself;—and two basins only were ordered. After a little more discourse in praise of gruel, with some wondering at its not being taken every evening by every body, he proceeded to say, with an air of grave reflection,

‘It was an awkward business, my dear, your spending the autumn at South End instead of coming here. I never had much opinion of the sea air.’

‘Mr. Wingfield most strenuously recommended it, sir— or we should not have gone. He recommended it for all the children, but particularly for the weakness in little Bella’s throat,— both sea air and bathing.’

‘Ah! my dear, but Perry had many doubts about the sea doing her any good; and as to myself, I have been long perfectly convinced, though perhaps I never told you so before, that the sea is very rarely of use to any body. I am sure it almost killed me once.’

‘Come, come,’ cried Emma, feeling this to be an unsafe subject, ‘I must beg you not to talk of the sea. It makes me envious and miserable;— I who have never seen it! South End is prohibited, if you please. My dear Isabella, I have not heard you make one inquiry about Mr. Perry yet; and he never forgets you.’

‘Oh! good Mr. Perry—how is he, sir?’

‘Why, pretty well; but not quite well. Poor Perry is bilious, and he has not time to take care of himself—he tells me he has not time to take care of himself—which is very sad—but he is always wanted all round the country. I suppose there is not a man in such practice anywhere. But then there is not so clever a man any where.’

‘And Mrs. Perry and the children, how are they? do the children grow? I have a great regard for Mr. Perry. I hope he will be calling soon. He will be so pleased to see my little ones.’

‘I hope he will be here to-morrow, for I have a question or two to ask him about myself of some consequence. And, my dear, whenever he comes, you had better let him look at little Bella’s throat.’

‘Oh! my dear sir, her throat is so much better that I have hardly any uneasiness about it. Either bathing has been of the greatest service to her, or else it is to be attributed to an excellent embrocation of Mr. Wingfield’s, which we have been applying at times ever since August.’

‘It is not very likely, my dear, that bathing should have been of use to her—and if I had known you were wanting an embrocation, I would have spoken to—

‘You seem to me to have forgotten Mrs. and Miss Bates,’ said Emma, ‘I have not heard one inquiry after them.’

‘Oh! the good Bateses—I am quite ashamed of myself— but you mention them in most of your letters. I hope they are quite well. Good old Mrs. Bates—I will call upon her tomorrow, and take my children.—They are always so pleased to see my children.— And that excellent Miss Bates!—such thorough worthy people!— How are they, sir?’

‘Why, pretty well, my dear, upon the whole. But poor Mrs. Bates had a bad cold about a month ago.’

‘How sorry I am! But colds were never so prevalent as they have been this autumn. Mr. Wingfield told me that he has never known them more general or heavy—except when it has been quite an influenza.’

‘That has been a good deal the case, my dear; but not to the degree you mention. Perry says that colds have been very general, but not so heavy as he has very often known them in November. Perry does not call it altogether a sickly season.’

‘No, I do not know that Mr. Wingfield considers it very sickly except—

‘Ah! my poor dear child, the truth is, that in London it is always a sickly season. Nobody is healthy in London, nobody can be. It is a dreadful thing to have you forced to live there! so far off!— and the air so bad!’

‘No, indeed—we are not at all in a bad air. Our part of London is very superior to most others!—You must not confound us with London in general, my dear sir. The neighbourhood of Brunswick Square is very different from almost all the rest. We are so very airy! I should be unwilling, I own, to live in any other part of the town;— there is hardly any other that I could be satisfied to have my children in: but we are so remarkably airy!—Mr. Wingfield thinks the vicinity of Brunswick Square decidedly the most favourable as to air.’

‘Ah! my dear, it is not like Hartfield. You make the best of it— but after you have been a week at Hartfield, you are all of you different creatures; you do not look like the same. Now I cannot say, that I think you are any of you looking well at present.’

‘I am sorry to hear you say so, sir; but I assure you, excepting those little nervous head-aches and palpitations which I am never entirely free from anywhere, I am quite well myself; and if the children were rather pale before they went to bed, it was only because they were a little more tired than usual, from their journey and the happiness of coming. I hope you will think better of their looks to-morrow; for I assure you Mr. Wingfield told me, that he did not believe he had ever sent us off altogether, in such good case. I trust, at least, that you do not think Mr. Knightley looking ill,’ turning her eyes with affectionate anxiety towards her husband.

‘Middling, my dear; I cannot compliment you. I think Mr. John Knightley very far from looking well.’

‘What is the matter, sir?—Did you speak to me?’ cried Mr. John Knightley, hearing his own name.

‘I am sorry to find, my love, that my father does not think you looking well—but I hope it is only from being a little fatigued. I could have wished, however, as you know, that you had seen Mr. Wingfield before you left home.’

‘My dear Isabella,’—exclaimed he hastily—‘pray do not concern yourself about my looks. Be satisfied with doctoring and coddling yourself and the children, and let me look as I chuse.’

‘I did not thoroughly understand what you were telling your brother,’ cried Emma, ‘about your friend Mr. Graham’s intending to have a bailiff from Scotland, to look after his new estate. What will it answer? Will not the old prejudice be too strong?’

And she talked in this way so long and successfully that, when forced to give her attention again to her father and sister, she had nothing worse to hear than Isabella’s kind inquiry after Jane Fairfax; and Jane Fairfax, though no great favourite with her in general, she was at that moment very happy to assist in praising.

‘That sweet, amiable Jane Fairfax!’ said Mrs. John Knightley.— ‘It is so long since I have seen her, except now and then for a moment accidentally in town! What happiness it must be to her good old grandmother and excellent aunt, when she comes to visit them! I always regret excessively on dear Emma’s account that she cannot be more at Highbury; but now their daughter is married, I suppose Colonel and Mrs. Campbell will not be able to part with her at all. She would be such a delightful companion for Emma.’

Mr. Woodhouse agreed to it all, but added,

‘Our little friend Harriet Smith, however, is just such another pretty kind of young person. You will like Harriet. Emma could not have a better companion than Harriet.’

‘I am most happy to hear it—but only Jane Fairfax one knows to be so very accomplished and superior!—and exactly Emma’s age.’

This topic was discussed very happily, and others succeeded of similar moment, and passed away with similar harmony; but the evening did not close without a little return of agitation. The gruel came and supplied a great deal to be said—much praise and many comments— undoubting decision of its wholesomeness for every constitution, and pretty severe Philippics upon the many houses where it was never met with tolerable;—but, unfortunately, among the failures which the daughter had to instance, the most recent, and therefore most prominent, was in her own cook at South End, a young woman hired for the time, who never had been able to understand what she meant by a basin of nice smooth gruel, thin, but not too thin. Often as she had wished for and ordered it, she had never been able to get any thing tolerable. Here was a dangerous opening.

‘Ah!’ said Mr. Woodhouse, shaking his head and fixing

his eyes on her with tender concern.—The ejaculation in Emma’s ear expressed, ‘Ah! there is no end of the sad consequences of your going to South End. It does not bear talking of.’ And for a little while she hoped he would not talk of it, and that a silent rumination might suffice to restore him to the relish of his own smooth gruel. After an interval of some minutes, however, he began with,

‘I shall always be very sorry that you went to the sea this autumn, instead of coming here.’

‘But why should you be sorry, sir?—I assure you, it did the children a great deal of good.’

‘And, moreover, if you must go to the sea, it had better not have been to South End. South End is an unhealthy place. Perry was surprized to hear you had fixed upon South End.’

‘I know there is such an idea with many people, but indeed it is quite a mistake, sir.—We all had our health perfectly well there, never found the least inconvenience from the mud; and Mr. Wingfield says it is entirely a mistake to suppose the place unhealthy; and I am sure he may be depended on, for he thoroughly understands the nature of the air, and his own brother and family have been there repeatedly.’

‘You should have gone to Cromer, my dear, if you went anywhere.— Perry was a week at Cromer once, and he holds it to be the best of all the sea-bathing places. A fine open sea, he says, and very pure air. And, by what I understand, you might have had lodgings there quite away from the sea—a quarter of a mile off—very comfortable. You should have consulted Perry.’

‘But, my dear sir, the difference of the journey;—only consider how great it would have been.—An hundred miles, perhaps, instead of forty.’

‘Ah! my dear, as Perry says, where health is at stake, nothing else should be considered; and if one is to travel, there is not much to chuse between forty miles and an hundred.— Better not move at all, better stay in London altogether than travel forty miles to get into a worse air. This is just what Perry said. It seemed to him a very ill-judged measure.’

Emma’s attempts to stop her father had been vain; and when he had reached such a point as this, she could not wonder at her brother-in-law’s breaking out.

‘Mr. Perry,’ said he, in a voice of very strong displeasure, ‘would do as well to keep his opinion till it is asked for. Why does he make it any business of his, to wonder at what I do?— at my taking my family to one part of the coast or another?—I may be allowed, I hope, the use of my judgment as well as Mr. Perry.— I want his directions no more than his drugs.’ He paused— and growing cooler in a moment, added, with only sarcastic dryness, ‘If Mr. Perry can tell me how to convey a wife and five children a distance of an hundred and thirty miles with no greater expense or inconvenience than a distance of forty, I should be as willing to prefer Cromer to South End as he could himself.’

‘True, true,’ cried Mr. Knightley, with most ready interposition— ‘very true. That’s a consideration indeed.—But John, as to what I was telling you of my idea of moving the path to Langham, of turning it more to the right that it may not cut through the home meadows, I cannot conceive any difficulty. I should not attempt it, if it were to be the means of inconvenience to the Highbury people, but if you call to mind exactly the present line of the path…. The only way of proving it, however, will be to turn to our maps. I shall see you at the Abbey to-morrow morning I hope, and then we will look them over, and you shall give me your opinion.’

Mr. Woodhouse was rather agitated by such harsh reflections on his friend Perry, to whom he had, in fact, though unconsciously, been attributing many of his own feelings and expressions;— but the soothing attentions of his daughters gradually removed the present evil, and the immediate alertness of one brother, and better recollections of the other, prevented any renewal of it.

Chapter XIII

There could hardly be a happier creature in the world than Mrs. John Knightley, in this short visit to Hartfield, going about every morning among her old acquaintance with her five children, and talking over what she had done every evening with her father and sister. She had nothing to wish otherwise, but that the days did not pass so swiftly. It was a delightful visit;—perfect, in being much too short.

In general their evenings were less engaged with friends than their mornings; but one complete dinner engagement, and out of the house too, there was no avoiding, though at Christmas. Mr. Weston would take no denial; they must all dine at Randalls one day;—even Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to think it a possible thing in preference to a division of the party.

How they were all to be conveyed, he would have made a difficulty if he could, but as his son and daughter’s carriage and horses were actually at Hartfield, he was not able to make more than a simple question on that head; it hardly amounted to a doubt; nor did it occupy Emma long to convince him that they might in one of the carriages find room for Harriet also.

Harriet, Mr. Elton, and Mr. Knightley, their own especial set, were the only persons invited to meet them;—the hours were to be early, as well as the numbers few; Mr.

Woodhouse’s habits and inclination being consulted in every thing.

The evening before this great event (for it was a very great event that Mr. Woodhouse should dine out, on the 24th of December) had been spent by Harriet at Hartfield, and she had gone home so much indisposed with a cold, that, but for her own earnest wish of being nursed by Mrs. Goddard, Emma could not have allowed her to leave the house. Emma called on her the next day, and found her doom already signed with regard to Randalls. She was very feverish and had a bad sore throat: Mrs. Goddard was full of care and affection, Mr. Perry was talked of, and Harriet herself was too ill and low to resist the authority which excluded her from this delightful engagement, though she could not speak of her loss without many tears.

Emma sat with her as long as she could, to attend her in Mrs. Goddard’s unavoidable absences, and raise her spirits by representing how much Mr. Elton’s would be depressed when he knew her state; and left her at last tolerably comfortable, in the sweet dependence of his having a most comfortless visit, and of their all missing her very much. She had not advanced many yards from Mrs. Goddard’s door, when she was met by Mr. Elton himself, evidently coming towards it, and as they walked on slowly together in conversation about the invalid— of whom he, on the rumour of considerable illness, had been going to inquire, that he might carry some report of her to Hartfield— they were overtaken by Mr. John Knightley returning from the daily visit to Donwell, with his two eldest boys, whose healthy, glowing faces shewed all the benefit of a country run, and seemed to ensure a quick despatch of the roast mutton and rice pudding they were hastening home for. They joined company and proceeded together. Emma was just describing the nature of her friend’s complaint;— ‘a throat very much inflamed, with a great deal of heat about her, a quick, low pulse, &c. and she was sorry to find from Mrs. Goddard that Harriet was liable to very bad sore-throats, and had often alarmed her with them.’ Mr. Elton looked all alarm on the occasion, as he exclaimed,

‘A sore-throat!—I hope not infectious. I hope not of a putrid infectious sort. Has Perry seen her? Indeed you should take care of yourself as well as of your friend. Let me entreat you to run no risks. Why does not Perry see her?’

Emma, who was not really at all frightened herself, tranquillised this excess of apprehension by assurances of Mrs. Goddard’s experience and care; but as there must still remain a degree of uneasiness which she could not wish to reason away, which she would rather feed and assist than not, she added soon afterwards—as if quite another subject,

‘It is so cold, so very cold—and looks and feels so very much like snow, that if it were to any other place or with any other party, I should really try not to go out to-day— and dissuade my father from venturing; but as he has made up his mind, and does not seem to feel the cold himself, I do not like to interfere, as I know it would be so great a disappointment to Mr. and Mrs. Weston. But, upon my word, Mr. Elton, in your case, I should certainly excuse myself.

You appear to me a little hoarse already, and when you consider what demand of voice and what fatigues to-morrow will bring, I think it would be no more than common prudence to stay at home and take care of yourself to-night.’

Mr. Elton looked as if he did not very well know what answer to make; which was exactly the case; for though very much gratified by the kind care of such a fair lady, and not liking to resist any advice of her’s, he had not really the least inclination to give up the visit;— but Emma, too eager and busy in her own previous conceptions and views to hear him impartially, or see him with clear vision, was very well satisfied with his muttering acknowledgment of its being ‘very cold, certainly very cold,’ and walked on, rejoicing in having extricated him from Randalls, and secured him the power of sending to inquire after Harriet every hour of the evening.

‘You do quite right,’ said she;—‘we will make your apologies to Mr. and Mrs. Weston.’

But hardly had she so spoken, when she found her brother was civilly offering a seat in his carriage, if the weather were Mr. Elton’s only objection, and Mr. Elton actually accepting the offer with much prompt satisfaction. It was a done thing; Mr. Elton was to go, and never had his broad handsome face expressed more pleasure than at this moment; never had his smile been stronger, nor his eyes more exulting than when he next looked at her.

‘Well,’ said she to herself, ‘this is most strange!—After I had got him off so well, to chuse to go into company, and leave Harriet ill behind!—Most strange indeed!—But there is, I believe, in many men, especially single men, such an inclination— such a passion for dining out—a dinner engagement is so high in the class of their pleasures, their employments, their dignities, almost their duties, that any thing gives way to it—and this must be the case with Mr. Elton; a most valuable, amiable, pleasing young man undoubtedly, and very much in love with Harriet; but still, he cannot refuse an invitation, he must dine out wherever he is asked. What a strange thing love is! he can see ready wit in Harriet, but will not dine alone for her.’

Soon afterwards Mr. Elton quitted them, and she could not but do him the justice of feeling that there was a great deal of sentiment in his manner of naming Harriet at parting; in the tone of his voice while assuring her that he should call at Mrs. Goddard’s for news of her fair friend, the last thing before he prepared for the happiness of meeting her again, when he hoped to be able to give a better report; and he sighed and smiled himself off in a way that left the balance of approbation much in his favour.

After a few minutes of entire silence between them, John

Knightley began with—

‘I never in my life saw a man more intent on being agreeable than Mr. Elton. It is downright labour to him where ladies are concerned. With men he can be rational and unaffected, but when he has ladies to please, every feature works.’

‘Mr. Elton’s manners are not perfect,’ replied Emma; ‘but where there is a wish to please, one ought to overlook, and one does overlook a great deal. Where a man does his best with only moderate powers, he will have the advantage over negligent superiority. There is such perfect good-temper and good-will in Mr. Elton as one cannot but value.’

‘Yes,’ said Mr. John Knightley presently, with some slyness, ‘he seems to have a great deal of good-will towards you.’

‘Me!’ she replied with a smile of astonishment, ‘are you imagining me to be Mr. Elton’s object?’

‘Such an imagination has crossed me, I own, Emma; and if it never occurred to you before, you may as well take it into consideration now.’

‘Mr. Elton in love with me!—What an idea!’

‘I do not say it is so; but you will do well to consider whether it is so or not, and to regulate your behaviour accordingly. I think your manners to him encouraging. I speak as a friend, Emma. You had better look about you, and ascertain what you do, and what you mean to do.’

‘I thank you; but I assure you you are quite mistaken. Mr. Elton and I are very good friends, and nothing more;’ and she walked on, amusing herself in the consideration of the blunders which often arise from a partial knowledge of circumstances, of the mistakes which people of high pretensions to judgment are for ever falling into; and not very well pleased with her brother for imagining her blind and ignorant, and in want of counsel. He said no more.

Mr. Woodhouse had so completely made up his mind to the visit, that in spite of the increasing coldness, he seemed to have no idea of shrinking from it, and set forward at last most punctually with his eldest daughter in his own carriage, with less apparent consciousness of the weather than either of the others; too full of the wonder of his own going, and the pleasure it was to afford at Randalls to see that it was cold, and too well wrapt up to feel it. The cold, however, was severe; and by the time the second carriage was in motion, a few flakes of snow were finding their way down, and the sky had the appearance of being so overcharged as to want only a milder air to produce a very white world in a very short time.

Emma soon saw that her companion was not in the happiest humour. The preparing and the going abroad in such weather, with the sacrifice of his children after dinner, were evils, were disagreeables at least, which Mr. John Knightley did not by any means like; he anticipated nothing in the visit that could be at all worth the purchase; and the whole of their drive to the vicarage was spent by him in expressing his discontent.

‘A man,’ said he, ‘must have a very good opinion of himself when he asks people to leave their own fireside, and encounter such a day as this, for the sake of coming to see him. He must think himself a most agreeable fellow; I could not do such a thing. It is the greatest absurdity—Actually snowing at this moment!— The folly of not allowing people to be comfortable at home—and the folly of people’s not staying comfortably at home when they can! If we were obliged to go out such an evening as this, by any call of duty or business, what a hardship we should deem it;—and here are we, probably with rather thinner clothing than usual, setting forward voluntarily, without excuse, in defiance of the voice of nature, which tells man, in every thing given to his view or his feelings, to stay at home himself, and keep all under shelter that he can;— here are we setting forward to spend five dull hours in another man’s house, with nothing to say or to hear that was not said and heard yesterday, and may not be said and heard again to-morrow. Going in dismal weather, to return probably in worse;—four horses and four servants taken out for nothing but to convey five idle, shivering creatures into colder rooms and worse company than they might have had at home.’

Emma did not find herself equal to give the pleased assent, which no doubt he was in the habit of receiving, to emulate the ‘Very true, my love,’ which must have been usually administered by his travelling companion; but she had resolution enough to refrain from making any answer at all. She could not be complying, she dreaded being quarrelsome; her heroism reached only to silence. She allowed him to talk, and arranged the glasses, and wrapped herself up, without opening her lips.

They arrived, the carriage turned, the step was let down, and Mr. Elton, spruce, black, and smiling, was with them instantly. Emma thought with pleasure of some change of subject. Mr. Elton was all obligation and cheerfulness; he was so very cheerful in his civilities indeed, that she began to think he must have received a different account of Harriet from what had reached her. She had sent while dressing, and the answer had been, ‘Much the same— not better.’

‘My report from Mrs. Goddard’s,’ said she presently, ‘was not so pleasant as I had hoped—‘Not better’ was my answer.’

His face lengthened immediately; and his voice was the voice of sentiment as he answered.

‘Oh! no—I am grieved to find—I was on the point of telling you that when I called at Mrs. Goddard’s door, which I did the very last thing before I returned to dress, I was told that Miss Smith was not better, by no means better, rather worse. Very much grieved and concerned— I had flattered myself that she must be better after such a cordial as I knew had been given her in the morning.’

Emma smiled and answered—‘My visit was of use to the nervous part of her complaint, I hope; but not even I can charm away a sore throat; it is a most severe cold indeed.

Mr. Perry has been with her, as you probably heard.’

‘Yes—I imagined—that is—I did not—‘

‘He has been used to her in these complaints, and I hope to-morrow morning will bring us both a more comfortable report. But it is impossible not to feel uneasiness. Such a sad loss to our party to-day!’

‘Dreadful!—Exactly so, indeed.—She will be missed every moment.’

This was very proper; the sigh which accompanied it was really estimable; but it should have lasted longer. Emma was rather in dismay when only half a minute afterwards he began to speak of other things, and in a voice of the greatest alacrity and enjoyment.

‘What an excellent device,’ said he, ‘the use of a sheepskin for carriages. How very comfortable they make it;—impossible to feel cold with such precautions. The contrivances of modern days indeed have rendered a gentleman’s carriage perfectly complete. One is so fenced and guarded from the weather, that not a breath of air can find its way unpermitted. Weather becomes absolutely of no consequence. It is a very cold afternoon—but in this carriage we know nothing of the matter.—Ha! snows a little I see.’

‘Yes,’ said John Knightley, ‘and I think we shall have a good deal of it.’

‘Christmas weather,’ observed Mr. Elton. ‘Quite seasonable; and extremely fortunate we may think ourselves that it did not begin yesterday, and prevent this day’s party, which it might very possibly have done, for Mr. Woodhouse would hardly have ventured had there been much snow on the ground; but now it is of no consequence. This is quite the season indeed for friendly meetings. At Christmas every body invites their friends about them, and people think little of even the worst weather. I was snowed up at a friend’s house once for a week. Nothing could be pleasanter. I went for only one night, and could not get away till that very day se’nnight.’

Mr. John Knightley looked as if he did not comprehend the pleasure, but said only, coolly,

‘I cannot wish to be snowed up a week at Randalls.’

At another time Emma might have been amused, but she was too much astonished now at Mr. Elton’s spirits for other feelings. Harriet seemed quite forgotten in the expectation of a pleasant party.

‘We are sure of excellent fires,’ continued he, ‘and every thing in the greatest comfort. Charming people, Mr. and Mrs. Weston;— Mrs. Weston indeed is much beyond praise, and he is exactly what one values, so hospitable, and so fond of society;— it will be a small party, but where small parties are select, they are perhaps the most agreeable of any. Mr. Weston’s dining-room does not accommodate more than ten comfortably; and for my part, I would rather, under such circumstances, fall short by two than exceed by two. I think you will agree with me, (turning with a soft air to Emma,) I think I shall certainly have your approbation, though Mr. Knightley perhaps, from being used to the large parties of London, may not quite enter into our feelings.’

‘I know nothing of the large parties of London, sir—I never dine with any body.’

‘Indeed! (in a tone of wonder and pity,) I had no idea that the law had been so great a slavery. Well, sir, the time must come when you will be paid for all this, when you will have little labour and great enjoyment.’

‘My first enjoyment,’ replied John Knightley, as they passed through the sweep-gate, ‘will be to find myself safe at Hartfield again.’

Chapter XIV

Some change of countenance was necessary for each gentleman as they walked into Mrs. Weston’s drawingroom;—Mr. Elton must compose his joyous looks, and Mr. John Knightley disperse his ill-humour. Mr. Elton must smile less, and Mr. John Knightley more, to fit them for the place.—Emma only might be as nature prompted, and shew herself just as happy as she was. To her it was real enjoyment to be with the Westons. Mr. Weston was a great favourite, and there was not a creature in the world to whom she spoke with such unreserve, as to his wife; not any one, to whom she related with such conviction of being listened to and understood, of being always interesting and always intelligible, the little affairs, arrangements, perplexities, and pleasures of her father and herself. She could tell nothing of Hartfield, in which Mrs. Weston had not a lively concern; and half an hour’s uninterrupted communication of all those little matters on which the daily happiness of private life depends, was one of the first gratifications of each.

This was a pleasure which perhaps the whole day’s visit might not afford, which certainly did not belong to the present half-hour; but the very sight of Mrs. Weston, her smile, her touch, her voice was grateful to Emma, and she determined to think as little as possible of Mr. Elton’s oddities, or of any thing else unpleasant, and enjoy all that was enjoy able to the utmost.

The misfortune of Harriet’s cold had been pretty well gone through before her arrival. Mr. Woodhouse had been safely seated long enough to give the history of it, besides all the history of his own and Isabella’s coming, and of Emma’s being to follow, and had indeed just got to the end of his satisfaction that James should come and see his daughter, when the others appeared, and Mrs. Weston, who had been almost wholly engrossed by her attentions to him, was able to turn away and welcome her dear Emma.

Emma’s project of forgetting Mr. Elton for a while made her rather sorry to find, when they had all taken their places, that he was close to her. The difficulty was great of driving his strange insensibility towards Harriet, from her mind, while he not only sat at her elbow, but was continually obtruding his happy countenance on her notice, and solicitously addressing her upon every occasion. Instead of forgetting him, his behaviour was such that she could not avoid the internal suggestion of ‘Can it really be as my brother imagined? can it be possible for this man to be beginning to transfer his affections from Harriet to me?— Absurd and insufferable!’— Yet he would be so anxious for her being perfectly warm, would be so interested about her father, and so delighted with Mrs. Weston; and at last would begin admiring her drawings with so much zeal and so little knowledge as seemed terribly like a would-be lover, and made it some effort with her to preserve her good manners. For her own sake she could not be rude; and for Harriet’s, in the hope that all would yet turn out right, she was even posi tively civil; but it was an effort; especially as something was going on amongst the others, in the most overpowering period of Mr. Elton’s nonsense, which she particularly wished to listen to. She heard enough to know that Mr. Weston was giving some information about his son; she heard the words ‘my son,’ and ‘Frank,’ and ‘my son,’ repeated several times over; and, from a few other half-syllables very much suspected that he was announcing an early visit from his son; but before she could quiet Mr. Elton, the subject was so completely past that any reviving question from her would have been awkward.

Now, it so happened that in spite of Emma’s resolution of never marrying, there was something in the name, in the idea of Mr. Frank Churchill, which always interested her. She had frequently thought—especially since his father’s marriage with Miss Taylor—that if she were to marry, he was the very person to suit her in age, character and condition. He seemed by this connexion between the families, quite to belong to her. She could not but suppose it to be a match that every body who knew them must think of. That Mr. and Mrs. Weston did think of it, she was very strongly persuaded; and though not meaning to be induced by him, or by any body else, to give up a situation which she believed more replete with good than any she could change it for, she had a great curiosity to see him, a decided intention of finding him pleasant, of being liked by him to a certain degree, and a sort of pleasure in the idea of their being coupled in their friends’ imaginations.

With such sensations, Mr. Elton’s civilities were dread

fully ill-timed; but she had the comfort of appearing very polite, while feeling very cross—and of thinking that the rest of the visit could not possibly pass without bringing forward the same information again, or the substance of it, from the open-hearted Mr. Weston.—So it proved;— for when happily released from Mr. Elton, and seated by Mr. Weston, at dinner, he made use of the very first interval in the cares of hospitality, the very first leisure from the saddle of mutton, to say to her,

‘We want only two more to be just the right number. I should like to see two more here,—your pretty little friend, Miss Smith, and my son—and then I should say we were quite complete. I believe you did not hear me telling the others in the drawing-room that we are expecting Frank. I had a letter from him this morning, and he will be with us within a fortnight.’

Emma spoke with a very proper degree of pleasure; and fully assented to his proposition of Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Smith making their party quite complete.

‘He has been wanting to come to us,’ continued Mr. Weston, ‘ever since September: every letter has been full of it; but he cannot command his own time. He has those to please who must be pleased, and who (between ourselves) are sometimes to be pleased only by a good many sacrifices. But now I have no doubt of seeing him here about the second week in January.’

‘What a very great pleasure it will be to you! and Mrs. Weston is so anxious to be acquainted with him, that she must be almost as happy as yourself.’

‘Yes, she would be, but that she thinks there will be another put-off. She does not depend upon his coming so much as I do: but she does not know the parties so well as I do. The case, you see, is—(but this is quite between ourselves: I did not mention a syllable of it in the other room. There are secrets in all families, you know)—The case is, that a party of friends are invited to pay a visit at Enscombe in January; and that Frank’s coming depends upon their being put off. If they are not put off, he cannot stir. But I know they will, because it is a family that a certain lady, of some consequence, at Enscombe, has a particular dislike to: and though it is thought necessary to invite them once in two or three years, they always are put off when it comes to the point. I have not the smallest doubt of the issue. I am as confident of seeing Frank here before the middle of January, as I am of being here myself: but your good friend there (nodding towards the upper end of the table) has so few vagaries herself, and has been so little used to them at Hartfield, that she cannot calculate on their effects, as I have been long in the practice of doing.’

‘I am sorry there should be any thing like doubt in the case,’ replied Emma; ‘but am disposed to side with you, Mr. Weston. If you think he will come, I shall think so too; for you know Enscombe.’

‘Yes—I have some right to that knowledge; though I have never been at the place in my life.—She is an odd woman!— But I never allow myself to speak ill of her, on Frank’s account; for I do believe her to be very fond of him. I used to think she was not capable of being fond of any body, except herself: but she has always been kind to him (in her way—allowing for little whims and caprices, and expecting every thing to be as she likes). And it is no small credit, in my opinion, to him, that he should excite such an affection; for, though I would not say it to any body else, she has no more heart than a stone to people in general; and the devil of a temper.’

Emma liked the subject so well, that she began upon it, to Mrs. Weston, very soon after their moving into the drawing-room: wishing her joy— yet observing, that she knew the first meeting must be rather alarming.— Mrs. Weston agreed to it; but added, that she should be very glad to be secure of undergoing the anxiety of a first meeting at the time talked of: ‘for I cannot depend upon his coming. I cannot be so sanguine as Mr. Weston. I am very much afraid that it will all end in nothing. Mr. Weston, I dare say, has been telling you exactly how the matter stands?’

‘Yes—it seems to depend upon nothing but the ill-humour of Mrs. Churchill, which I imagine to be the most certain thing in the world.’

‘My Emma!’ replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, ‘what is the certainty of caprice?’ Then turning to Isabella, who had not been attending before—‘You must know, my dear Mrs. Knightley, that we are by no means so sure of seeing Mr. Frank Churchill, in my opinion, as his father thinks. It depends entirely upon his aunt’s spirits and pleasure; in short, upon her temper. To you—to my two daughters—I may venture on the truth. Mrs. Churchill rules at Enscombe, and is a very odd-tempered woman; and his coming now, depends upon her being willing to spare him.’

‘Oh, Mrs. Churchill; every body knows Mrs. Churchill,’ replied Isabella: ‘and I am sure I never think of that poor young man without the greatest compassion. To be constantly living with an ill-tempered person, must be dreadful. It is what we happily have never known any thing of; but it must be a life of misery. What a blessing, that she never had any children! Poor little creatures, how unhappy she would have made them!’

Emma wished she had been alone with Mrs. Weston. She should then have heard more: Mrs. Weston would speak to her, with a degree of unreserve which she would not hazard with Isabella; and, she really believed, would scarcely try to conceal any thing relative to the Churchills from her, excepting those views on the young man, of which her own imagination had already given her such instinctive knowledge. But at present there was nothing more to be said. Mr. Woodhouse very soon followed them into the drawingroom. To be sitting long after dinner, was a confinement that he could not endure. Neither wine nor conversation was any thing to him; and gladly did he move to those with whom he was always comfortable.

While he talked to Isabella, however, Emma found an opportunity of saying,

‘And so you do not consider this visit from your son as by any means certain. I am sorry for it. The introduction must be unpleasant, whenever it takes place; and the sooner it could be over, the better.’

‘Yes; and every delay makes one more apprehensive of other delays. Even if this family, the Braithwaites, are put off, I am still afraid that some excuse may be found for disappointing us. I cannot bear to imagine any reluctance on his side; but I am sure there is a great wish on the Churchills’ to keep him to themselves. There is jealousy. They are jealous even of his regard for his father. In short, I can feel no dependence on his coming, and I wish Mr. Weston were less sanguine.’

‘He ought to come,’ said Emma. ‘If he could stay only a couple of days, he ought to come; and one can hardly conceive a young man’s not having it in his power to do as much as that. A young woman, if she fall into bad hands, may be teazed, and kept at a distance from those she wants to be with; but one cannot comprehend a young man’s being under such restraint, as not to be able to spend a week with his father, if he likes it.’

‘One ought to be at Enscombe, and know the ways of the family, before one decides upon what he can do,’ replied Mrs. Weston. ‘One ought to use the same caution, perhaps, in judging of the conduct of any one individual of any one family; but Enscombe, I believe, certainly must not be judged by general rules: she is so very unreasonable; and every thing gives way to her.’

‘But she is so fond of the nephew: he is so very great a favourite. Now, according to my idea of Mrs. Churchill, it would be most natural, that while she makes no sacrifice for the comfort of the husband, to whom she owes every thing, while she exercises incessant caprice towards him, she should frequently be governed by the nephew, to whom she owes nothing at all.’

‘My dearest Emma, do not pretend, with your sweet temper, to understand a bad one, or to lay down rules for it: you must let it go its own way. I have no doubt of his having, at times, considerable influence; but it may be perfectly impossible for him to know beforehand when it will be.’

Emma listened, and then coolly said, ‘I shall not be satisfied, unless he comes.’

‘He may have a great deal of influence on some points,’ continued Mrs. Weston, ‘and on others, very little: and among those, on which she is beyond his reach, it is but too likely, may be this very circumstance of his coming away from them to visit us.’

Chapter XV

Mr. Woodhouse was soon ready for his tea; and when he had drank his tea he was quite ready to go home; and it was as much as his three companions could do, to entertain away his notice of the lateness of the hour, before the other gentlemen appeared. Mr. Weston was chatty and convivial, and no friend to early separations of any sort; but at last the drawing-room party did receive an augmentation. Mr. Elton, in very good spirits, was one of the first to walk in. Mrs. Weston and Emma were sitting together on a sofa. He joined them immediately, and, with scarcely an invitation, seated himself between them.

Emma, in good spirits too, from the amusement afforded her mind by the expectation of Mr. Frank Churchill, was willing to forget his late improprieties, and be as well satisfied with him as before, and on his making Harriet his very first subject, was ready to listen with most friendly smiles.

He professed himself extremely anxious about her fair friend— her fair, lovely, amiable friend. ‘Did she know?— had she heard any thing about her, since their being at Randalls?— he felt much anxiety—he must confess that the nature of her complaint alarmed him considerably.’ And in this style he talked on for some time very properly, not much attending to any answer, but altogether sufficiently awake to the terror of a bad sore throat; and Emma was quite in charity with him.

But at last there seemed a perverse turn; it seemed all at once as if he were more afraid of its being a bad sore throat on her account, than on Harriet’s—more anxious that she should escape the infection, than that there should be no infection in the complaint. He began with great earnestness to entreat her to refrain from visiting the sick-chamber again, for the present—to entreat her to promise him not to venture into such hazard till he had seen Mr. Perry and learnt his opinion; and though she tried to laugh it off and bring the subject back into its proper course, there was no putting an end to his extreme solicitude about her. She was vexed. It did appear—there was no concealing it—exactly like the pretence of being in love with her, instead of Harriet; an inconstancy, if real, the most contemptible and abominable! and she had difficulty in behaving with temper. He turned to Mrs. Weston to implore her assistance, ‘Would not she give him her support?—would not she add her persuasions to his, to induce Miss Woodhouse not to go to Mrs. Goddard’s till it were certain that Miss Smith’s disorder had no infection? He could not be satisfied without a promise— would not she give him her influence in procuring it?’

‘So scrupulous for others,’ he continued, ‘and yet so careless for herself! She wanted me to nurse my cold by staying at home to-day, and yet will not promise to avoid the danger of catching an ulcerated sore throat herself. Is this fair, Mrs. Weston?—Judge between us. Have not I some right to complain? I am sure of your kind support and aid.’

Emma saw Mrs. Weston’s surprize, and felt that it must

be great, at an address which, in words and manner, was assuming to himself the right of first interest in her; and as for herself, she was too much provoked and offended to have the power of directly saying any thing to the purpose. She could only give him a look; but it was such a look as she thought must restore him to his senses, and then left the sofa, removing to a seat by her sister, and giving her all her attention.

She had not time to know how Mr. Elton took the reproof, so rapidly did another subject succeed; for Mr. John Knightley now came into the room from examining the weather, and opened on them all with the information of the ground being covered with snow, and of its still snowing fast, with a strong drifting wind; concluding with these words to Mr. Woodhouse:

‘This will prove a spirited beginning of your winter engagements, sir. Something new for your coachman and horses to be making their way through a storm of snow.’

Poor Mr. Woodhouse was silent from consternation; but every body else had something to say; every body was either surprized or not surprized, and had some question to ask, or some comfort to offer. Mrs. Weston and Emma tried earnestly to cheer him and turn his attention from his sonin-law, who was pursuing his triumph rather unfeelingly.

‘I admired your resolution very much, sir,’ said he, ‘in venturing out in such weather, for of course you saw there would be snow very soon. Every body must have seen the snow coming on. I admired your spirit; and I dare say we shall get home very well. Another hour or two’s snow can hardly make the road impassable; and we are two carriages; if one is blown over in the bleak part of the common field there will be the other at hand. I dare say we shall be all safe at Hartfield before midnight.’

Mr. Weston, with triumph of a different sort, was confessing that he had known it to be snowing some time, but had not said a word, lest it should make Mr. Woodhouse uncomfortable, and be an excuse for his hurrying away. As to there being any quantity of snow fallen or likely to fall to impede their return, that was a mere joke; he was afraid they would find no difficulty. He wished the road might be impassable, that he might be able to keep them all at Randalls; and with the utmost good-will was sure that accommodation might be found for every body, calling on his wife to agree with him, that with a little contrivance, every body might be lodged, which she hardly knew how to do, from the consciousness of there being but two spare rooms in the house.

‘What is to be done, my dear Emma?—what is to be done?’ was Mr. Woodhouse’s first exclamation, and all that he could say for some time. To her he looked for comfort; and her assurances of safety, her representation of the excellence of the horses, and of James, and of their having so many friends about them, revived him a little.

His eldest daughter’s alarm was equal to his own. The horror of being blocked up at Randalls, while her children were at Hartfield, was full in her imagination; and fancying the road to be now just passable for adventurous people, but in a state that admitted no delay, she was eager to have it settled, that her father and Emma should remain at Randalls, while she and her husband set forward instantly through all the possible accumulations of drifted snow that might impede them.

‘You had better order the carriage directly, my love,’ said she; ‘I dare say we shall be able to get along, if we set off directly; and if we do come to any thing very bad, I can get out and walk. I am not at all afraid. I should not mind walking half the way. I could change my shoes, you know, the moment I got home; and it is not the sort of thing that gives me cold.’

‘Indeed!’ replied he. ‘Then, my dear Isabella, it is the most extraordinary sort of thing in the world, for in general every thing does give you cold. Walk home!—you are prettily shod for walking home, I dare say. It will be bad enough for the horses.’

Isabella turned to Mrs. Weston for her approbation of the plan. Mrs. Weston could only approve. Isabella then went to Emma; but Emma could not so entirely give up the hope of their being all able to get away; and they were still discussing the point, when Mr. Knightley, who had left the room immediately after his brother’s first report of the snow, came back again, and told them that he had been out of doors to examine, and could answer for there not being the smallest difficulty in their getting home, whenever they liked it, either now or an hour hence. He had gone beyond the sweep— some way along the Highbury road—the snow was nowhere above half an inch deep—in many places hardly enough to whiten the ground; a very few flakes were falling at present, but the clouds were parting, and there was every appearance of its being soon over. He had seen the coachmen, and they both agreed with him in there being nothing to apprehend.

To Isabella, the relief of such tidings was very great, and they were scarcely less acceptable to Emma on her father’s account, who was immediately set as much at ease on the subject as his nervous constitution allowed; but the alarm that had been raised could not be appeased so as to admit of any comfort for him while he continued at Randalls. He was satisfied of there being no present danger in returning home, but no assurances could convince him that it was safe to stay; and while the others were variously urging and recommending, Mr. Knightley and Emma settled it in a few brief sentences: thus—

‘Your father will not be easy; why do not you go?’

‘I am ready, if the others are.’

‘Shall I ring the bell?’

‘Yes, do.’

And the bell was rung, and the carriages spoken for. A few minutes more, and Emma hoped to see one troublesome companion deposited in his own house, to get sober and cool, and the other recover his temper and happiness when this visit of hardship were over.

The carriage came: and Mr. Woodhouse, always the first object on such occasions, was carefully attended to his own by Mr. Knightley and Mr. Weston; but not all that either could say could prevent some renewal of alarm at the sight of the snow which had actually fallen, and the discovery of a much darker night than he had been prepared for. ‘He was afraid they should have a very bad drive. He was afraid poor Isabella would not like it. And there would be poor Emma in the carriage behind. He did not know what they had best do. They must keep as much together as they could;’ and James was talked to, and given a charge to go very slow and wait for the other carriage.

Isabella stept in after her father; John Knightley, forgetting that he did not belong to their party, stept in after his wife very naturally; so that Emma found, on being escorted and followed into the second carriage by Mr. Elton, that the door was to be lawfully shut on them, and that they were to have a tete-a-tete drive. It would not have been the awkwardness of a moment, it would have been rather a pleasure, previous to the suspicions of this very day; she could have talked to him of Harriet, and the three-quarters of a mile would have seemed but one. But now, she would rather it had not happened. She believed he had been drinking too much of Mr. Weston’s good wine, and felt sure that he would want to be talking nonsense.

To restrain him as much as might be, by her own manners, she was immediately preparing to speak with exquisite calmness and gravity of the weather and the night; but scarcely had she begun, scarcely had they passed the sweepgate and joined the other carriage, than she found her subject cut up—her hand seized—her attention demanded, and Mr. Elton actually making violent love to her: availing himself of the precious opportunity, declaring sentiments which must be already well known, hoping—fearing—adoring—ready to die if she refused him; but flattering himself that his ardent attachment and unequalled love and unexampled passion could not fail of having some effect, and in short, very much resolved on being seriously accepted as soon as possible. It really was so. Without scruple—without apology— without much apparent diffidence, Mr. Elton, the lover of Harriet, was professing himself her lover. She tried to stop him; but vainly; he would go on, and say it all. Angry as she was, the thought of the moment made her resolve to restrain herself when she did speak. She felt that half this folly must be drunkenness, and therefore could hope that it might belong only to the passing hour. Accordingly, with a mixture of the serious and the playful, which she hoped would best suit his half and half state, she replied,

‘I am very much astonished, Mr. Elton. This to me! you forget yourself— you take me for my friend—any message to Miss Smith I shall be happy to deliver; but no more of this to me, if you please.’

‘Miss Smith!—message to Miss Smith!—What could she possibly mean!’— And he repeated her words with such assurance of accent, such boastful pretence of amazement, that she could not help replying with quickness,

‘Mr. Elton, this is the most extraordinary conduct! and I can account for it only in one way; you are not yourself, or you could not speak either to me, or of Harriet, in such a manner. Command yourself enough to say no more, and I will endeavour to forget it.’

But Mr. Elton had only drunk wine enough to elevate his spirits, not at all to confuse his intellects. He perfectly knew his own meaning; and having warmly protested against her suspicion as most injurious, and slightly touched upon his respect for Miss Smith as her friend,— but acknowledging his wonder that Miss Smith should be mentioned at all,—he resumed the subject of his own passion, and was very urgent for a favourable answer.

As she thought less of his inebriety, she thought more of his inconstancy and presumption; and with fewer struggles for politeness, replied,

‘It is impossible for me to doubt any longer. You have made yourself too clear. Mr. Elton, my astonishment is much beyond any thing I can express. After such behaviour, as I have witnessed during the last month, to Miss Smith—such attentions as I have been in the daily habit of observing—to be addressing me in this manner—this is an unsteadiness of character, indeed, which I had not supposed possible! Believe me, sir, I am far, very far, from gratified in being the object of such professions.’

‘Good Heaven!’ cried Mr. Elton, ‘what can be the meaning of this?— Miss Smith!—I never thought of Miss Smith in the whole course of my existence—never paid her any attentions, but as your friend: never cared whether she were dead or alive, but as your friend. If she has fancied otherwise, her own wishes have misled her, and I am very sorry—extremely sorry—But, Miss Smith, indeed!—Oh! Miss Woodhouse! who can think of Miss Smith, when Miss Woodhouse is near! No, upon my honour, there is no unsteadiness of character. I have thought only of you. I protest against having paid the smallest attention to any one else.

Every thing that I have said or done, for many weeks past, has been with the sole view of marking my adoration of yourself. You cannot really, seriously, doubt it. No!—(in an accent meant to be insinuating)—I am sure you have seen and understood me.’

It would be impossible to say what Emma felt, on hearing this— which of all her unpleasant sensations was uppermost. She was too completely overpowered to be immediately able to reply: and two moments of silence being ample encouragement for Mr. Elton’s sanguine state of mind, he tried to take her hand again, as he joyously exclaimed—

‘Charming Miss Woodhouse! allow me to interpret this interesting silence. It confesses that you have long understood me.’

‘No, sir,’ cried Emma, ‘it confesses no such thing. So far from having long understood you, I have been in a most complete error with respect to your views, till this moment. As to myself, I am very sorry that you should have been giving way to any feelings— Nothing could be farther from my wishes—your attachment to my friend Harriet—your pursuit of her, (pursuit, it appeared,) gave me great pleasure, and I have been very earnestly wishing you success: but had I supposed that she were not your attraction to Hartfield, I should certainly have thought you judged ill in making your visits so frequent. Am I to believe that you have never sought to recommend yourself particularly to Miss Smith?—that you have never thought seriously of her?’

‘Never, madam,’ cried he, affronted in his turn: ‘never, I assure you. I think seriously of Miss Smith!—Miss Smith is a very good sort of girl; and I should be happy to see her respectably settled. I wish her extremely well: and, no doubt, there are men who might not object to—Every body has their level: but as for myself, I am not, I think, quite so much at a loss. I need not so totally despair of an equal alliance, as to be addressing myself to Miss Smith!— No, madam, my visits to Hartfield have been for yourself only; and the encouragement I received—‘

‘Encouragement!—I give you encouragement!—Sir, you have been entirely mistaken in supposing it. I have seen you only as the admirer of my friend. In no other light could you have been more to me than a common acquaintance. I am exceedingly sorry: but it is well that the mistake ends where it does. Had the same behaviour continued, Miss Smith might have been led into a misconception of your views; not being aware, probably, any more than myself, of the very great inequality which you are so sensible of. But, as it is, the disappointment is single, and, I trust, will not be lasting. I have no thoughts of matrimony at present.’

He was too angry to say another word; her manner too decided to invite supplication; and in this state of swelling resentment, and mutually deep mortification, they had to continue together a few minutes longer, for the fears of Mr. Woodhouse had confined them to a foot-pace. If there had not been so much anger, there would have been desperate awkwardness; but their straightforward emotions left no room for the little zigzags of embarrassment. Without knowing when the carriage turned into Vicarage Lane, or when it stopped, they found themselves, all at once, at the door of his house; and he was out before another syllable passed.—Emma then felt it indispensable to wish him a good night. The compliment was just returned, coldly and proudly; and, under indescribable irritation of spirits, she was then conveyed to Hartfield.

There she was welcomed, with the utmost delight, by her father, who had been trembling for the dangers of a solitary drive from Vicarage Lane—turning a corner which he could never bear to think of— and in strange hands—a mere common coachman—no James; and there it seemed as if her return only were wanted to make every thing go well: for Mr. John Knightley, ashamed of his ill-humour, was now all kindness and attention; and so particularly solicitous for the comfort of her father, as to seem—if not quite ready to join him in a basin of gruel—perfectly sensible of its being exceedingly wholesome; and the day was concluding in peace and comfort to all their little party, except herself.— But her mind had never been in such perturbation; and it needed a very strong effort to appear attentive and cheerful till the usual hour of separating allowed her the relief of quiet reflection.

Chapter XVI

The hair was curled, and the maid sent away, and Emma sat down to think and be miserable.—It was a wretched business indeed!—Such an overthrow of every thing she had been wishing for!—Such a development of every thing most unwelcome!—Such a blow for Harriet!—that was the worst of all. Every part of it brought pain and humiliation, of some sort or other; but, compared with the evil to Harriet, all was light; and she would gladly have submitted to feel yet more mistaken— more in error—more disgraced by mis-judgment, than she actually was, could the effects of her blunders have been confined to herself.

‘If I had not persuaded Harriet into liking the man, I could have borne any thing. He might have doubled his presumption to me— but poor Harriet!’

How she could have been so deceived!—He protested that he had never thought seriously of Harriet—never! She looked back as well as she could; but it was all confusion. She had taken up the idea, she supposed, and made every thing bend to it. His manners, however, must have been unmarked, wavering, dubious, or she could not have been so misled.

The picture!—How eager he had been about the picture!— and the charade!—and an hundred other circumstances;— how clearly they had seemed to point at Harriet. To be sure, the charade, with its ‘ready wit’—but then the ‘soft eyes’— in fact it suited neither; it was a jumble without taste or truth. Who could have seen through such thick-headed nonsense?

Certainly she had often, especially of late, thought his manners to herself unnecessarily gallant; but it had passed as his way, as a mere error of judgment, of knowledge, of taste, as one proof among others that he had not always lived in the best society, that with all the gentleness of his address, true elegance was sometimes wanting; but, till this very day, she had never, for an instant, suspected it to mean any thing but grateful respect to her as Harriet’s friend.

To Mr. John Knightley was she indebted for her first idea on the subject, for the first start of its possibility. There was no denying that those brothers had penetration. She remembered what Mr. Knightley had once said to her about Mr. Elton, the caution he had given, the conviction he had professed that Mr. Elton would never marry indiscreetly; and blushed to think how much truer a knowledge of his character had been there shewn than any she had reached herself. It was dreadfully mortifying; but Mr. Elton was proving himself, in many respects, the very reverse of what she had meant and believed him; proud, assuming, conceited; very full of his own claims, and little concerned about the feelings of others.

Contrary to the usual course of things, Mr. Elton’s wanting to pay his addresses to her had sunk him in her opinion. His professions and his proposals did him no service. She thought nothing of his attachment, and was insulted by his hopes. He wanted to marry well, and having the arrogance to raise his eyes to her, pretended to be in love; but she was perfectly easy as to his not suffering any disappointment that need be cared for. There had been no real affection either in his language or manners. Sighs and fine words had been given in abundance; but she could hardly devise any set of expressions, or fancy any tone of voice, less allied with real love. She need not trouble herself to pity him. He only wanted to aggrandise and enrich himself; and if Miss Woodhouse of Hartfield, the heiress of thirty thousand pounds, were not quite so easily obtained as he had fancied, he would soon try for Miss Somebody else with twenty, or with ten.

But—that he should talk of encouragement, should consider her as aware of his views, accepting his attentions, meaning (in short), to marry him!—should suppose himself her equal in connexion or mind!—look down upon her friend, so well understanding the gradations of rank below him, and be so blind to what rose above, as to fancy himself shewing no presumption in addressing her!— It was most provoking.

Perhaps it was not fair to expect him to feel how very much he was her inferior in talent, and all the elegancies of mind. The very want of such equality might prevent his perception of it; but he must know that in fortune and consequence she was greatly his superior. He must know that the Woodhouses had been settled for several generations at Hartfield, the younger branch of a very ancient family—and that the Eltons were nobody. The landed property of Hartfield certainly was inconsiderable, being but a sort of notch in the Donwell Abbey estate, to which all the rest of Highbury belonged; but their fortune, from other sources, was such as to make them scarcely secondary to Donwell Abbey itself, in every other kind of consequence; and the Woodhouses had long held a high place in the consideration of the neighbourhood which Mr. Elton had first entered not two years ago, to make his way as he could, without any alliances but in trade, or any thing to recommend him to notice but his situation and his civility.— But he had fancied her in love with him; that evidently must have been his dependence; and after raving a little about the seeming incongruity of gentle manners and a conceited head, Emma was obliged in common honesty to stop and admit that her own behaviour to him had been so complaisant and obliging, so full of courtesy and attention, as (supposing her real motive unperceived) might warrant a man of ordinary observation and delicacy, like Mr. Elton, in fancying himself a very decided favourite. If she had so misinterpreted his feelings, she had little right to wonder that he, with self-interest to blind him, should have mistaken hers.

The first error and the worst lay at her door. It was foolish, it was wrong, to take so active a part in bringing any two people together. It was adventuring too far, assuming too much, making light of what ought to be serious, a trick of what ought to be simple. She was quite concerned and ashamed, and resolved to do such things no more.

‘Here have I,’ said she, ‘actually talked poor Harriet into being very much attached to this man. She might never have thought of him but for me; and certainly never would have thought of him with hope, if I had not assured her of his attachment, for she is as modest and humble as I used to think him. Oh! that I had been satisfied with persuading her not to accept young Martin. There I was quite right. That was well done of me; but there I should have stopped, and left the rest to time and chance. I was introducing her into good company, and giving her the opportunity of pleasing some one worth having; I ought not to have attempted more. But now, poor girl, her peace is cut up for some time. I have been but half a friend to her; and if she were not to feel this disappointment so very much, I am sure I have not an idea of any body else who would be at all desirable for her;—William Coxe—Oh! no, I could not endure William Coxe— a pert young lawyer.’

She stopt to blush and laugh at her own relapse, and then resumed a more serious, more dispiriting cogitation upon what had been, and might be, and must be. The distressing explanation she had to make to Harriet, and all that poor Harriet would be suffering, with the awkwardness of future meetings, the difficulties of continuing or discontinuing the acquaintance, of subduing feelings, concealing resentment, and avoiding eclat, were enough to occupy her in most unmirthful reflections some time longer, and she went to bed at last with nothing settled but the conviction of her having blundered most dreadfully.

To youth and natural cheerfulness like Emma’s, though under temporary gloom at night, the return of day will hardly fail to bring return of spirits. The youth and cheerfulness of morning are in happy analogy, and of powerful operation; and if the distress be not poignant enough to keep the eyes unclosed, they will be sure to open to sensations of softened pain and brighter hope.

Emma got up on the morrow more disposed for comfort than she had gone to bed, more ready to see alleviations of the evil before her, and to depend on getting tolerably out of it.

It was a great consolation that Mr. Elton should not be really in love with her, or so particularly amiable as to make it shocking to disappoint him—that Harriet’s nature should not be of that superior sort in which the feelings are most acute and retentive— and that there could be no necessity for any body’s knowing what had passed except the three principals, and especially for her father’s being given a moment’s uneasiness about it.

These were very cheering thoughts; and the sight of a great deal of snow on the ground did her further service, for any thing was welcome that might justify their all three being quite asunder at present.

The weather was most favourable for her; though Christmas Day, she could not go to church. Mr. Woodhouse would have been miserable had his daughter attempted it, and she was therefore safe from either exciting or receiving unpleasant and most unsuitable ideas. The ground covered with snow, and the atmosphere in that unsettled state between frost and thaw, which is of all others the most unfriendly for exercise, every morning beginning in rain or snow, and every evening setting in to freeze, she was for many days a most honourable prisoner. No intercourse with Harriet possible but by note; no church for her on Sunday any more than on Christmas Day; and no need to find excuses for Mr. Elton’s absenting himself.

It was weather which might fairly confine every body at home; and though she hoped and believed him to be really taking comfort in some society or other, it was very pleasant to have her father so well satisfied with his being all alone in his own house, too wise to stir out; and to hear him say to Mr. Knightley, whom no weather could keep entirely from them,—

‘Ah! Mr. Knightley, why do not you stay at home like poor Mr. Elton?’

These days of confinement would have been, but for her private perplexities, remarkably comfortable, as such seclusion exactly suited her brother, whose feelings must always be of great importance to his companions; and he had, besides, so thoroughly cleared off his ill-humour at Randalls, that his amiableness never failed him during the rest of his stay at Hartfield. He was always agreeable and obliging, and speaking pleasantly of every body. But with all the hopes of cheerfulness, and all the present comfort of delay, there was still such an evil hanging over her in the hour of explanation with Harriet, as made it impossible for Emma to be ever perfectly at ease.

Chapter XVII

Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley were not detained long at Hartfield. The weather soon improved enough for those to move who must move; and Mr. Woodhouse having, as usual, tried to persuade his daughter to stay behind with all her children, was obliged to see the whole party set off, and return to his lamentations over the destiny of poor Isabella;—which poor Isabella, passing her life with those she doated on, full of their merits, blind to their faults, and always innocently busy, might have been a model of right feminine happiness.

The evening of the very day on which they went brought a note from Mr. Elton to Mr. Woodhouse, a long, civil, ceremonious note, to say, with Mr. Elton’s best compliments, ‘that he was proposing to leave Highbury the following morning in his way to Bath; where, in compliance with the pressing entreaties of some friends, he had engaged to spend a few weeks, and very much regretted the impossibility he was under, from various circumstances of weather and business, of taking a personal leave of Mr. Woodhouse, of whose friendly civilities he should ever retain a grateful sense— and had Mr. Woodhouse any commands, should be happy to attend to them.’

Emma was most agreeably surprized.—Mr. Elton’s absence just at this time was the very thing to be desired. She admired him for contriving it, though not able to give him much credit for the manner in which it was announced. Resentment could not have been more plainly spoken than in a civility to her father, from which she was so pointedly excluded. She had not even a share in his opening compliments.—Her name was not mentioned;— and there was so striking a change in all this, and such an ill-judged solemnity of leave-taking in his graceful acknowledgments, as she thought, at first, could not escape her father’s suspicion.

It did, however.—Her father was quite taken up with the surprize of so sudden a journey, and his fears that Mr. Elton might never get safely to the end of it, and saw nothing extraordinary in his language. It was a very useful note, for it supplied them with fresh matter for thought and conversation during the rest of their lonely evening. Mr. Woodhouse talked over his alarms, and Emma was in spirits to persuade them away with all her usual promptitude.

She now resolved to keep Harriet no longer in the dark. She had reason to believe her nearly recovered from her cold, and it was desirable that she should have as much time as possible for getting the better of her other complaint before the gentleman’s return. She went to Mrs. Goddard’s accordingly the very next day, to undergo the necessary penance of communication; and a severe one it was.— She had to destroy all the hopes which she had been so industriously feeding—to appear in the ungracious character of the one preferred— and acknowledge herself grossly mistaken and mis-judging in all her ideas on one subject, all her observations, all her convictions, all her prophecies for the last six weeks.

The confession completely renewed her first shame—and the sight of Harriet’s tears made her think that she should never be in charity with herself again.

Harriet bore the intelligence very well—blaming nobody— and in every thing testifying such an ingenuousness of disposition and lowly opinion of herself, as must appear with particular advantage at that moment to her friend.

Emma was in the humour to value simplicity and modesty to the utmost; and all that was amiable, all that ought to be attaching, seemed on Harriet’s side, not her own. Harriet did not consider herself as having any thing to complain of. The affection of such a man as Mr. Elton would have been too great a distinction.— She never could have deserved him—and nobody but so partial and kind a friend as Miss Woodhouse would have thought it possible.

Her tears fell abundantly—but her grief was so truly artless, that no dignity could have made it more respectable in Emma’s eyes— and she listened to her and tried to console her with all her heart and understanding—really for the time convinced that Harriet was the superior creature of the two—and that to resemble her would be more for her own welfare and happiness than all that genius or intelligence could do.

It was rather too late in the day to set about being simpleminded and ignorant; but she left her with every previous resolution confirmed of being humble and discreet, and repressing imagination all the rest of her life. Her second duty now, inferior only to her father’s claims, was to promote Harriet’s comfort, and endeavour to prove her own affection in some better method than by match-making. She got her to Hartfield, and shewed her the most unvarying kindness, striving to occupy and amuse her, and by books and conversation, to drive Mr. Elton from her thoughts.

Time, she knew, must be allowed for this being thoroughly done; and she could suppose herself but an indifferent judge of such matters in general, and very inadequate to sympathise in an attachment to Mr. Elton in particular; but it seemed to her reasonable that at Harriet’s age, and with the entire extinction of all hope, such a progress might be made towards a state of composure by the time of Mr. Elton’s return, as to allow them all to meet again in the common routine of acquaintance, without any danger of betraying sentiments or increasing them.

Harriet did think him all perfection, and maintained the non-existence of any body equal to him in person or goodness—and did, in truth, prove herself more resolutely in love than Emma had foreseen; but yet it appeared to her so natural, so inevitable to strive against an inclination of that sort unrequited, that she could not comprehend its continuing very long in equal force.

If Mr. Elton, on his return, made his own indifference as evident and indubitable as she could not doubt he would anxiously do, she could not imagine Harriet’s persisting to place her happiness in the sight or the recollection of him.

Their being fixed, so absolutely fixed, in the same place, was bad for each, for all three. Not one of them had the power of removal, or of effecting any material change of society.

They must encounter each other, and make the best of it.

Harriet was farther unfortunate in the tone of her companions at Mrs. Goddard’s; Mr. Elton being the adoration of all the teachers and great girls in the school; and it must be at Hartfield only that she could have any chance of hearing him spoken of with cooling moderation or repellent truth. Where the wound had been given, there must the cure be found if anywhere; and Emma felt that, till she saw her in the way of cure, there could be no true peace for herself.

Chapter XVIII

Mr. Frank Churchill did not come. When the time proposed drew near, Mrs. Weston’s fears were justified in the arrival of a letter of excuse. For the present, he could not be spared, to his ‘very great mortification and regret; but still he looked forward with the hope of coming to Randalls at no distant period.’

Mrs. Weston was exceedingly disappointed—much more disappointed, in fact, than her husband, though her dependence on seeing the young man had been so much more sober: but a sanguine temper, though for ever expecting more good than occurs, does not always pay for its hopes by any proportionate depression. It soon flies over the present failure, and begins to hope again. For half an hour Mr. Weston was surprized and sorry; but then he began to perceive that Frank’s coming two or three months later would be a much better plan; better time of year; better weather; and that he would be able, without any doubt, to stay considerably longer with them than if he had come sooner.

These feelings rapidly restored his comfort, while Mrs. Weston, of a more apprehensive disposition, foresaw nothing but a repetition of excuses and delays; and after all her concern for what her husband was to suffer, suffered a great deal more herself.

Emma was not at this time in a state of spirits to care really about Mr. Frank Churchill’s not coming, except as a disappointment at Randalls. The acquaintance at present had no charm for her. She wanted, rather, to be quiet, and out of temptation; but still, as it was desirable that she should appear, in general, like her usual self, she took care to express as much interest in the circumstance, and enter as warmly into Mr. and Mrs. Weston’s disappointment, as might naturally belong to their friendship.

She was the first to announce it to Mr. Knightley; and exclaimed quite as much as was necessary, (or, being acting a part, perhaps rather more,) at the conduct of the Churchills, in keeping him away. She then proceeded to say a good deal more than she felt, of the advantage of such an addition to their confined society in Surry; the pleasure of looking at somebody new; the gala-day to Highbury entire, which the sight of him would have made; and ending with reflections on the Churchills again, found herself directly involved in a disagreement with Mr. Knightley; and, to her great amusement, perceived that she was taking the other side of the question from her real opinion, and making use of Mrs.

Weston’s arguments against herself.

‘The Churchills are very likely in fault,’ said Mr. Knightley, coolly; ‘but I dare say he might come if he would.’

‘I do not know why you should say so. He wishes exceedingly to come; but his uncle and aunt will not spare him.’

‘I cannot believe that he has not the power of coming, if he made a point of it. It is too unlikely, for me to believe it without proof.’

‘How odd you are! What has Mr. Frank Churchill done,

to make you suppose him such an unnatural creature?’

‘I am not supposing him at all an unnatural creature, in suspecting that he may have learnt to be above his connexions, and to care very little for any thing but his own pleasure, from living with those who have always set him the example of it. It is a great deal more natural than one could wish, that a young man, brought up by those who are proud, luxurious, and selfish, should be proud, luxurious, and selfish too. If Frank Churchill had wanted to see his father, he would have contrived it between September and January. A man at his age—what is he?—three or four-andtwenty—cannot be without the means of doing as much as that. It is impossible.’

‘That’s easily said, and easily felt by you, who have always been your own master. You are the worst judge in the world, Mr. Knightley, of the difficulties of dependence. You do not know what it is to have tempers to manage.’

‘It is not to be conceived that a man of three or fourand-twenty should not have liberty of mind or limb to that amount. He cannot want money—he cannot want leisure. We know, on the contrary, that he has so much of both, that he is glad to get rid of them at the idlest haunts in the kingdom. We hear of him for ever at some watering-place or other. A little while ago, he was at Weymouth. This proves that he can leave the Churchills.’

‘Yes, sometimes he can.’

‘And those times are whenever he thinks it worth his while; whenever there is any temptation of pleasure.’

‘It is very unfair to judge of any body’s conduct, without

an intimate knowledge of their situation. Nobody, who has not been in the interior of a family, can say what the difficulties of any individual of that family may be. We ought to be acquainted with Enscombe, and with Mrs. Churchill’s temper, before we pretend to decide upon what her nephew can do. He may, at times, be able to do a great deal more than he can at others.’

‘There is one thing, Emma, which a man can always do, if he chuses, and that is, his duty; not by manoeuvring and finessing, but by vigour and resolution. It is Frank Churchill’s duty to pay this attention to his father. He knows it to be so, by his promises and messages; but if he wished to do it, it might be done. A man who felt rightly would say at once, simply and resolutely, to Mrs. Churchill— ‘Every sacrifice of mere pleasure you will always find me ready to make to your convenience; but I must go and see my father immediately. I know he would be hurt by my failing in such a mark of respect to him on the present occasion. I shall, therefore, set off to-morrow.’— If he would say so to her at once, in the tone of decision becoming a man, there would be no opposition made to his going.’

‘No,’ said Emma, laughing; ‘but perhaps there might be some made to his coming back again. Such language for a young man entirely dependent, to use!—Nobody but you, Mr. Knightley, would imagine it possible. But you have not an idea of what is requisite in situations directly opposite to your own. Mr. Frank Churchill to be making such a speech as that to the uncle and aunt, who have brought him up, and are to provide for him!—Standing up in the middle of the room, I suppose, and speaking as loud as he could!—How can you imagine such conduct practicable?’

‘Depend upon it, Emma, a sensible man would find no difficulty in it. He would feel himself in the right; and the declaration—made, of course, as a man of sense would make it, in a proper manner— would do him more good, raise him higher, fix his interest stronger with the people he depended on, than all that a line of shifts and expedients can ever do. Respect would be added to affection. They would feel that they could trust him; that the nephew who had done rightly by his father, would do rightly by them; for they know, as well as he does, as well as all the world must know, that he ought to pay this visit to his father; and while meanly exerting their power to delay it, are in their hearts not thinking the better of him for submitting to their whims. Respect for right conduct is felt by every body. If he would act in this sort of manner, on principle, consistently, regularly, their little minds would bend to his.’

‘I rather doubt that. You are very fond of bending little minds; but where little minds belong to rich people in authority, I think they have a knack of swelling out, till they are quite as unmanageable as great ones. I can imagine, that if you, as you are, Mr. Knightley, were to be transported and placed all at once in Mr. Frank Churchill’s situation, you would be able to say and do just what you have been recommending for him; and it might have a very good effect. The Churchills might not have a word to say in return; but then, you would have no habits of early obedience and long observance to break through. To him who has, it might not be so easy to burst forth at once into perfect independence, and set all their claims on his gratitude and regard at nought. He may have as strong a sense of what would be right, as you can have, without being so equal, under particular circumstances, to act up to it.’

‘Then it would not be so strong a sense. If it failed to produce equal exertion, it could not be an equal conviction.’

‘Oh, the difference of situation and habit! I wish you would try to understand what an amiable young man may be likely to feel in directly opposing those, whom as child and boy he has been looking up to all his life.’

‘Our amiable young man is a very weak young man, if this be the first occasion of his carrying through a resolution to do right against the will of others. It ought to have been a habit with him by this time, of following his duty, instead of consulting expediency. I can allow for the fears of the child, but not of the man. As he became rational, he ought to have roused himself and shaken off all that was unworthy in their authority. He ought to have opposed the first attempt on their side to make him slight his father. Had he begun as he ought, there would have been no difficulty now.’

‘We shall never agree about him,’ cried Emma; ‘but that is nothing extraordinary. I have not the least idea of his being a weak young man: I feel sure that he is not. Mr. Weston would not be blind to folly, though in his own son; but he is very likely to have a more yielding, complying, mild disposition than would suit your notions of man’s perfection. I dare say he has; and though it may cut him off from some advantages, it will secure him many others.’

‘Yes; all the advantages of sitting still when he ought to move, and of leading a life of mere idle pleasure, and fancying himself extremely expert in finding excuses for it. He can sit down and write a fine flourishing letter, full of professions and falsehoods, and persuade himself that he has hit upon the very best method in the world of preserving peace at home and preventing his father’s having any right to complain. His letters disgust me.’

‘Your feelings are singular. They seem to satisfy every body else.’

‘I suspect they do not satisfy Mrs. Weston. They hardly can satisfy a woman of her good sense and quick feelings: standing in a mother’s place, but without a mother’s affection to blind her. It is on her account that attention to Randalls is doubly due, and she must doubly feel the omission. Had she been a person of consequence herself, he would have come I dare say; and it would not have signified whether he did or no. Can you think your friend behindhand in these sort of considerations? Do you suppose she does not often say all this to herself? No, Emma, your amiable young man can be amiable only in French, not in English. He may be very ‘aimable,’ have very good manners, and be very agreeable; but he can have no English delicacy towards the feelings of other people: nothing really amiable about him.’

‘You seem determined to think ill of him.’

‘Me!—not at all,’ replied Mr. Knightley, rather displeased; ‘I do not want to think ill of him. I should be as ready to acknowledge his merits as any other man; but I hear of none, except what are merely personal; that he is well-grown and good-looking, with smooth, plausible manners.’

‘Well, if he have nothing else to recommend him, he will be a treasure at Highbury. We do not often look upon fine young men, well-bred and agreeable. We must not be nice and ask for all the virtues into the bargain. Cannot you imagine, Mr. Knightley, what a sensation his coming will produce? There will be but one subject throughout the parishes of Donwell and Highbury; but one interest— one object of curiosity; it will be all Mr. Frank Churchill; we shall think and speak of nobody else.’

‘You will excuse my being so much over-powered. If I find him conversable, I shall be glad of his acquaintance; but if he is only a chattering coxcomb, he will not occupy much of my time or thoughts.’

‘My idea of him is, that he can adapt his conversation to the taste of every body, and has the power as well as the wish of being universally agreeable. To you, he will talk of farming; to me, of drawing or music; and so on to every body, having that general information on all subjects which will enable him to follow the lead, or take the lead, just as propriety may require, and to speak extremely well on each; that is my idea of him.’

‘And mine,’ said Mr. Knightley warmly, ‘is, that if he turn out any thing like it, he will be the most insufferable fellow breathing! What! at three-and-twenty to be the king of his company—the great man— the practised politician, who is to read every body’s character, and make every body’s talents conduce to the display of his own superiority; to be dispensing his flatteries around, that he may make all appear like fools compared with himself! My dear Emma, your own good sense could not endure such a puppy when it came to the point.’

‘I will say no more about him,’ cried Emma, ‘you turn every thing to evil. We are both prejudiced; you against, I for him; and we have no chance of agreeing till he is really here.’

‘Prejudiced! I am not prejudiced.’

‘But I am very much, and without being at all ashamed of it. My love for Mr. and Mrs. Weston gives me a decided prejudice in his favour.’

‘He is a person I never think of from one month’s end to another,’ said Mr. Knightley, with a degree of vexation, which made Emma immediately talk of something else, though she could not comprehend why he should be angry.

To take a dislike to a young man, only because he appeared to be of a different disposition from himself, was unworthy the real liberality of mind which she was always used to acknowledge in him; for with all the high opinion of himself, which she had often laid to his charge, she had never before for a moment supposed it could make him unjust to the merit of another.

Volume II

Chapter I

Emma and Harriet had been walking together one morning, and, in Emma’s opinion, had been talking enough of Mr. Elton for that day. She could not think that Harriet’s solace or her own sins required more; and she was therefore industriously getting rid of the subject as they returned;— but it burst out again when she thought she had succeeded, and after speaking some time of what the poor must suffer in winter, and receiving no other answer than a very plaintive— ‘Mr. Elton is so good to the poor!’ she found something else must be done.

They were just approaching the house where lived Mrs. and Miss Bates. She determined to call upon them and seek safety in numbers. There was always sufficient reason for such an attention; Mrs. and Miss Bates loved to be called on, and she knew she was considered by the very few who presumed ever to see imperfection in her, as rather negligent in that respect, and as not contributing what she ought to the stock of their scanty comforts.

She had had many a hint from Mr. Knightley and some from her own heart, as to her deficiency—but none were equal to counteract the persuasion of its being very disagreeable,—a waste of time—tiresome women— and all the horror of being in danger of falling in with the secondrate and third-rate of Highbury, who were calling on them for ever, and therefore she seldom went near them. But now she made the sudden resolution of not passing their door without going in—observing, as she proposed it to Harriet, that, as well as she could calculate, they were just now quite safe from any letter from Jane Fairfax.

The house belonged to people in business. Mrs. and Miss Bates occupied the drawing-room floor; and there, in the very moderate-sized apartment, which was every thing to them, the visitors were most cordially and even gratefully welcomed; the quiet neat old lady, who with her knitting was seated in the warmest corner, wanting even to give up her place to Miss Woodhouse, and her more active, talking daughter, almost ready to overpower them with care and kindness, thanks for their visit, solicitude for their shoes, anxious inquiries after Mr. Woodhouse’s health, cheerful communications about her mother’s, and sweet-cake from the beaufet—‘Mrs. Cole had just been there, just called in for ten minutes, and had been so good as to sit an hour with them, and she had taken a piece of cake and been so kind as to say she liked it very much; and, therefore, she hoped Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith would do them the favour to eat a piece too.’

The mention of the Coles was sure to be followed by that of Mr. Elton. There was intimacy between them, and Mr. Cole had heard from Mr. Elton since his going away. Emma knew what was coming; they must have the letter over again, and settle how long he had been gone, and how much he was engaged in company, and what a favourite he was wherever he went, and how full the Master of the Ceremonies’ ball had been; and she went through it very well, with all the interest and all the commendation that could be requisite, and always putting forward to prevent Harriet’s being obliged to say a word.

This she had been prepared for when she entered the house; but meant, having once talked him handsomely over, to be no farther incommoded by any troublesome topic, and to wander at large amongst all the Mistresses and Misses of Highbury, and their card-parties. She had not been prepared to have Jane Fairfax succeed Mr. Elton; but he was actually hurried off by Miss Bates, she jumped away from him at last abruptly to the Coles, to usher in a letter from her niece.

‘Oh! yes—Mr. Elton, I understand—certainly as to dancing— Mrs. Cole was telling me that dancing at the rooms at Bath was— Mrs. Cole was so kind as to sit some time with us, talking of Jane; for as soon as she came in, she began inquiring after her, Jane is so very great a favourite there. Whenever she is with us, Mrs. Cole does not know how to shew her kindness enough; and I must say that Jane deserves it as much as any body can. And so she began inquiring after her directly, saying, ‘I know you cannot have heard from Jane lately, because it is not her time for writing;’ and when I immediately said, ‘But indeed we have, we had a letter this very morning,’ I do not know that I ever saw any body more surprized. ‘Have you, upon your honour?’ said she; ‘well, that is quite unexpected. Do let me hear what she says.’’

Emma’s politeness was at hand directly, to say, with smiling interest—

‘Have you heard from Miss Fairfax so lately? I am extremely happy. I hope she is well?’

‘Thank you. You are so kind!’ replied the happily deceived aunt, while eagerly hunting for the letter.—‘Oh! here it is. I was sure it could not be far off; but I had put my huswife upon it, you see, without being aware, and so it was quite hid, but I had it in my hand so very lately that I was almost sure it must be on the table. I was reading it to Mrs. Cole, and since she went away, I was reading it again to my mother, for it is such a pleasure to her— a letter from Jane—that she can never hear it often enough; so I knew it could not be far off, and here it is, only just under my huswife—and since you are so kind as to wish to hear what she says;—but, first of all, I really must, in justice to Jane, apologise for her writing so short a letter—only two pages you see— hardly two—and in general she fills the whole paper and crosses half. My mother often wonders that I can make it out so well. She often says, when the letter is first opened, ‘Well, Hetty, now I think you will be put to it to make out all that checker-work’— don’t you, ma’am?—And then I tell her, I am sure she would contrive to make it out herself, if she had nobody to do it for her— every word of it—I am sure she would pore over it till she had made out every word. And, indeed, though my mother’s eyes are not so good as they were, she can see amazingly well still, thank God! with the help of spectacles. It is such a blessing! My mother’s are really very good indeed. Jane often says, when she is here, ‘I am sure, grandmama, you must have had very strong eyes to see as you do—and so much fine work as you have done too!—I only wish my eyes may last me as well.’’

All this spoken extremely fast obliged Miss Bates to stop for breath; and Emma said something very civil about the excellence of Miss Fairfax’s handwriting.

‘You are extremely kind,’ replied Miss Bates, highly gratified; ‘you who are such a judge, and write so beautifully yourself. I am sure there is nobody’s praise that could give us so much pleasure as Miss Woodhouse’s. My mother does not hear; she is a little deaf you know. Ma’am,’ addressing her, ‘do you hear what Miss Woodhouse is so obliging to say about Jane’s handwriting?’

And Emma had the advantage of hearing her own silly compliment repeated twice over before the good old lady could comprehend it. She was pondering, in the meanwhile, upon the possibility, without seeming very rude, of making her escape from Jane Fairfax’s letter, and had almost resolved on hurrying away directly under some slight excuse, when Miss Bates turned to her again and seized her attention.

‘My mother’s deafness is very trifling you see—just nothing at all. By only raising my voice, and saying any thing two or three times over, she is sure to hear; but then she is used to my voice. But it is very remarkable that she should always hear Jane better than she does me. Jane speaks so distinct! However, she will not find her grandmama at all deafer than she was two years ago; which is saying a great deal at my mother’s time of life—and it really is full two years, you know, since she was here. We never were so long without seeing her before, and as I was telling Mrs. Cole, we shall hardly know how to make enough of her now.’

‘Are you expecting Miss Fairfax here soon?’

‘Oh yes; next week.’

‘Indeed!—that must be a very great pleasure.’

‘Thank you. You are very kind. Yes, next week. Every body is so surprized; and every body says the same obliging things. I am sure she will be as happy to see her friends at Highbury, as they can be to see her. Yes, Friday or Saturday; she cannot say which, because Colonel Campbell will be wanting the carriage himself one of those days. So very good of them to send her the whole way! But they always do, you know. Oh yes, Friday or Saturday next. That is what she writes about. That is the reason of her writing out of rule, as we call it; for, in the common course, we should not have heard from her before next Tuesday or Wednesday.’

‘Yes, so I imagined. I was afraid there could be little chance of my hearing any thing of Miss Fairfax to-day.’

‘So obliging of you! No, we should not have heard, if it had not been for this particular circumstance, of her being to come here so soon. My mother is so delighted!—for she is to be three months with us at least. Three months, she says so, positively, as I am going to have the pleasure of reading to you. The case is, you see, that the Campbells are going to Ireland. Mrs. Dixon has persuaded her father and mother to come over and see her directly. They had not intended to go over till the summer, but she is so impatient to see them again—for till she married, last October, she was never away from them so much as a week, which must make it very strange to be in different kingdoms, I was going to say, but however different countries, and so she wrote a very urgent letter to her mother—or her father, I declare I do not know which it was, but we shall see presently in Jane’s letter—wrote in Mr. Dixon’s name as well as her own, to press their coming over directly, and they would give them the meeting in Dublin, and take them back to their country seat, Baly-craig, a beautiful place, I fancy. Jane has heard a great deal of its beauty; from Mr. Dixon, I mean— I do not know that she ever heard about it from any body else; but it was very natural, you know, that he should like to speak of his own place while he was paying his addresses—and as Jane used to be very often walking out with them—for Colonel and Mrs. Campbell were very particular about their daughter’s not walking out often with only Mr. Dixon, for which I do not at all blame them; of course she heard every thing he might be telling Miss Campbell about his own home in Ireland; and I think she wrote us word that he had shewn them some drawings of the place, views that he had taken himself. He is a most amiable, charming young man, I believe. Jane was quite longing to go to Ireland, from his account of things.’

At this moment, an ingenious and animating suspicion entering Emma’s brain with regard to Jane Fairfax, this charming Mr. Dixon, and the not going to Ireland, she said, with the insidious design of farther discovery,

‘You must feel it very fortunate that Miss Fairfax should be allowed to come to you at such a time. Considering the very particular friendship between her and Mrs. Dixon, you could hardly have expected her to be excused from accompanying Colonel and Mrs. Campbell.’

‘Very true, very true, indeed. The very thing that we have always been rather afraid of; for we should not have liked to have her at such a distance from us, for months together— not able to come if any thing was to happen. But you see, every thing turns out for the best. They want her (Mr. and Mrs. Dixon) excessively to come over with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell; quite depend upon it; nothing can be more kind or pressing than their joint invitation, Jane says, as you will hear presently; Mr. Dixon does not seem in the least backward in any attention. He is a most charming young man. Ever since the service he rendered Jane at Weymouth, when they were out in that party on the water, and she, by the sudden whirling round of something or other among the sails, would have been dashed into the sea at once, and actually was all but gone, if he had not, with the greatest presence of mind, caught hold of her habit— (I can never think of it without trembling!)—But ever since we had the history of

that day, I have been so fond of Mr. Dixon!’

‘But, in spite of all her friends’ urgency, and her own wish of seeing Ireland, Miss Fairfax prefers devoting the time to you and Mrs. Bates?’

‘Yes—entirely her own doing, entirely her own choice; and Colonel and Mrs. Campbell think she does quite right, just what they should recommend; and indeed they particularly wish her to try her native air, as she has not been quite so well as usual lately.’

‘I am concerned to hear of it. I think they judge wisely. But Mrs. Dixon must be very much disappointed. Mrs.

Dixon, I understand, has no remarkable degree of personal beauty; is not, by any means, to be compared with Miss Fairfax.’

‘Oh! no. You are very obliging to say such things—but certainly not. There is no comparison between them. Miss Campbell always was absolutely plain—but extremely elegant and amiable.’

‘Yes, that of course.’

‘Jane caught a bad cold, poor thing! so long ago as the 7th of November, (as I am going to read to you,) and has never been well since. A long time, is not it, for a cold to hang upon her? She never mentioned it before, because she would not alarm us. Just like her! so considerate!—But however, she is so far from well, that her kind friends the Campbells think she had better come home, and try an air that always agrees with her; and they have no doubt that three or four months at Highbury will entirely cure her— and it is certainly a great deal better that she should come here, than go to Ireland, if she is unwell. Nobody could nurse her, as we should do.’

‘It appears to me the most desirable arrangement in the world.’

‘And so she is to come to us next Friday or Saturday, and the Campbells leave town in their way to Holyhead the Monday following— as you will find from Jane’s letter. So sudden!—You may guess, dear Miss Woodhouse, what a flurry it has thrown me in! If it was not for the drawback of her illness—but I am afraid we must expect to see her grown thin, and looking very poorly. I must tell you what an unlucky thing happened to me, as to that. I always make a point of reading Jane’s letters through to myself first, before I read them aloud to my mother, you know, for fear of there being any thing in them to distress her. Jane desired me to do it, so I always do: and so I began to-day with my usual caution; but no sooner did I come to the mention of her being unwell, than I burst out, quite frightened, with ‘Bless me! poor Jane is ill!’— which my mother, being on the watch, heard distinctly, and was sadly alarmed at. However, when I read on, I found it was not near so bad as I had fancied at first; and I make so light of it now to her, that she does not think much about it. But I cannot imagine how I could be so off my guard. If Jane does not get well soon, we will call in Mr. Perry. The expense shall not be thought of; and though he is so liberal, and so fond of Jane that I dare say he would not mean to charge any thing for attendance, we could not suffer it to be so, you know. He has a wife and family to maintain, and is not to be giving away his time. Well, now I have just given you a hint of what Jane writes about, we will turn to her letter, and I am sure she tells her own story a great deal better than I can tell it for her.’

‘I am afraid we must be running away,’ said Emma, glancing at Harriet, and beginning to rise—‘My father will be expecting us. I had no intention, I thought I had no power of staying more than five minutes, when I first entered the house. I merely called, because I would not pass the door without inquiring after Mrs. Bates; but I have been so pleasantly detained! Now, however, we must wish you and

Mrs. Bates good morning.’

And not all that could be urged to detain her succeeded. She regained the street—happy in this, that though much had been forced on her against her will, though she had in fact heard the whole substance of Jane Fairfax’s letter, she had been able to escape the letter itself.

Chapter II

Jane Fairfax was an orphan, the only child of Mrs. Bates’s youngest daughter.

The marriage of Lieut. Fairfax of the regiment of infantry, and Miss Jane Bates, had had its day of fame and pleasure, hope and interest; but nothing now remained of it, save the melancholy remembrance of him dying in action abroad—of his widow sinking under consumption and grief soon afterwards—and this girl.

By birth she belonged to Highbury: and when at three years old, on losing her mother, she became the property, the charge, the consolation, the fondling of her grandmother and aunt, there had seemed every probability of her being permanently fixed there; of her being taught only what very limited means could command, and growing up with no advantages of connexion or improvement, to be engrafted on what nature had given her in a pleasing person, good understanding, and warm-hearted, well-meaning relations.

But the compassionate feelings of a friend of her father gave a change to her destiny. This was Colonel Campbell, who had very highly regarded Fairfax, as an excellent officer and most deserving young man; and farther, had been indebted to him for such attentions, during a severe campfever, as he believed had saved his life. These were claims which he did not learn to overlook, though some years passed away from the death of poor Fairfax, before his own return to England put any thing in his power. When he did return, he sought out the child and took notice of her. He was a married man, with only one living child, a girl, about Jane’s age: and Jane became their guest, paying them long visits and growing a favourite with all; and before she was nine years old, his daughter’s great fondness for her, and his own wish of being a real friend, united to produce an offer from Colonel Campbell of undertaking the whole charge of her education. It was accepted; and from that period Jane had belonged to Colonel Campbell’s family, and had lived with them entirely, only visiting her grandmother from time to time.

The plan was that she should be brought up for educating others; the very few hundred pounds which she inherited from her father making independence impossible. To provide for her otherwise was out of Colonel Campbell’s power; for though his income, by pay and appointments, was handsome, his fortune was moderate and must be all his daughter’s; but, by giving her an education, he hoped to be supplying the means of respectable subsistence hereafter.

Such was Jane Fairfax’s history. She had fallen into good hands, known nothing but kindness from the Campbells, and been given an excellent education. Living constantly with right-minded and well-informed people, her heart and understanding had received every advantage of discipline and culture; and Colonel Campbell’s residence being in London, every lighter talent had been done full justice to, by the attendance of first-rate masters. Her disposition and abilities were equally worthy of all that friendship could do; and at eighteen or nineteen she was, as far as such an early age can be qualified for the care of children, fully competent to the office of instruction herself; but she was too much beloved to be parted with. Neither father nor mother could promote, and the daughter could not endure it. The evil day was put off. It was easy to decide that she was still too young; and Jane remained with them, sharing, as another daughter, in all the rational pleasures of an elegant society, and a judicious mixture of home and amusement, with only the drawback of the future, the sobering suggestions of her own good understanding to remind her that all this might soon be over.

The affection of the whole family, the warm attachment of Miss Campbell in particular, was the more honourable to each party from the circumstance of Jane’s decided superiority both in beauty and acquirements. That nature had given it in feature could not be unseen by the young woman, nor could her higher powers of mind be unfelt by the parents. They continued together with unabated regard however, till the marriage of Miss Campbell, who by that chance, that luck which so often defies anticipation in matrimonial affairs, giving attraction to what is moderate rather than to what is superior, engaged the affections of Mr. Dixon, a young man, rich and agreeable, almost as soon as they were acquainted; and was eligibly and happily settled, while Jane Fairfax had yet her bread to earn.

This event had very lately taken place; too lately for any thing to be yet attempted by her less fortunate friend towards entering on her path of duty; though she had now reached the age which her own judgment had fixed on for beginning. She had long resolved that one-and-twenty should be the period. With the fortitude of a devoted novitiate, she had resolved at one-and-twenty to complete the sacrifice, and retire from all the pleasures of life, of rational intercourse, equal society, peace and hope, to penance and mortification for ever.

The good sense of Colonel and Mrs. Campbell could not oppose such a resolution, though their feelings did. As long as they lived, no exertions would be necessary, their home might be hers for ever; and for their own comfort they would have retained her wholly; but this would be selfishness:— what must be at last, had better be soon. Perhaps they began to feel it might have been kinder and wiser to have resisted the temptation of any delay, and spared her from a taste of such enjoyments of ease and leisure as must now be relinquished. Still, however, affection was glad to catch at any reasonable excuse for not hurrying on the wretched moment. She had never been quite well since the time of their daughter’s marriage; and till she should have completely recovered her usual strength, they must forbid her engaging in duties, which, so far from being compatible with a weakened frame and varying spirits, seemed, under the most favourable circumstances, to require something more than human perfection of body and mind to be discharged with tolerable comfort.

With regard to her not accompanying them to Ireland, her account to her aunt contained nothing but truth, though there might be some truths not told. It was her own choice to give the time of their absence to Highbury; to spend, perhaps, her last months of perfect liberty with those kind relations to whom she was so very dear: and the Campbells, whatever might be their motive or motives, whether single, or double, or treble, gave the arrangement their ready sanction, and said, that they depended more on a few months spent in her native air, for the recovery of her health, than on any thing else. Certain it was that she was to come; and that Highbury, instead of welcoming that perfect novelty which had been so long promised it—Mr. Frank Churchill—must put up for the present with Jane Fairfax, who could bring only the freshness of a two years’ absence.

Emma was sorry;—to have to pay civilities to a person she did not like through three long months!—to be always doing more than she wished, and less than she ought! Why she did not like Jane Fairfax might be a difficult question to answer; Mr. Knightley had once told her it was because she saw in her the really accomplished young woman, which she wanted to be thought herself; and though the accusation had been eagerly refuted at the time, there were moments of self-examination in which her conscience could not quite acquit her. But ‘she could never get acquainted with her: she did not know how it was, but there was such coldness and reserve— such apparent indifference whether she pleased or not—and then, her aunt was such an eternal talker!—and she was made such a fuss with by every body!—and it had been always imagined that they were to be so intimate— because their ages were the same, every body had supposed they must be so fond of each other.’ These were her reasons— she had no better.

It was a dislike so little just—every imputed fault was so magnified by fancy, that she never saw Jane Fairfax the first time after any considerable absence, without feeling that she had injured her; and now, when the due visit was paid, on her arrival, after a two years’ interval, she was particularly struck with the very appearance and manners, which for those two whole years she had been depreciating. Jane Fairfax was very elegant, remarkably elegant; and she had herself the highest value for elegance. Her height was pretty, just such as almost every body would think tall, and nobody could think very tall; her figure particularly graceful; her size a most becoming medium, between fat and thin, though a slight appearance of ill-health seemed to point out the likeliest evil of the two. Emma could not but feel all this; and then, her face—her features— there was more beauty in them altogether than she had remembered; it was not regular, but it was very pleasing beauty. Her eyes, a deep grey, with dark eye-lashes and eyebrows, had never been denied their praise; but the skin, which she had been used to cavil at, as wanting colour, had a clearness and delicacy which really needed no fuller bloom. It was a style of beauty, of which elegance was the reigning character, and as such, she must, in honour, by all her principles, admire it:—elegance, which, whether of person or of mind, she saw so little in Highbury. There, not to be vulgar, was distinction, and merit.

In short, she sat, during the first visit, looking at Jane Fairfax with twofold complacency; the sense of pleasure and the sense of rendering justice, and was determining that she would dislike her no longer. When she took in her history, indeed, her situation, as well as her beauty; when she considered what all this elegance was destined to, what she was going to sink from, how she was going to live, it seemed impossible to feel any thing but compassion and respect; especially, if to every well-known particular entitling her to interest, were added the highly probable circumstance of an attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had so naturally started to herself. In that case, nothing could be more pitiable or more honourable than the sacrifices she had resolved on. Emma was very willing now to acquit her of having seduced Mr. Dixon’s actions from his wife, or of any thing mischievous which her imagination had suggested at first. If it were love, it might be simple, single, successless love on her side alone. She might have been unconsciously sucking in the sad poison, while a sharer of his conversation with her friend; and from the best, the purest of motives, might now be denying herself this visit to Ireland, and resolving to divide herself effectually from him and his connexions by soon beginning her career of laborious duty.

Upon the whole, Emma left her with such softened, charitable feelings, as made her look around in walking home, and lament that Highbury afforded no young man worthy of giving her independence; nobody that she could wish to scheme about for her.

These were charming feelings—but not lasting. Before she had committed herself by any public profession of eternal friendship for Jane Fairfax, or done more towards a recantation of past prejudices and errors, than saying to Mr. Knightley, ‘She certainly is handsome; she is better than handsome!’ Jane had spent an evening at Hartfield with her grandmother and aunt, and every thing was relapsing much into its usual state. Former provocations reappeared. The aunt was as tiresome as ever; more tiresome, because anxiety for her health was now added to admiration of her powers; and they had to listen to the description of exactly how little bread and butter she ate for breakfast, and how small a slice of mutton for dinner, as well as to see exhibitions of new caps and new workbags for her mother and herself; and Jane’s offences rose again. They had music; Emma was obliged to play; and the thanks and praise which necessarily followed appeared to her an affectation of candour, an air of greatness, meaning only to shew off in higher style her own very superior performance. She was, besides, which was the worst of all, so cold, so cautious! There was no getting at her real opinion. Wrapt up in a cloak of politeness, she seemed determined to hazard nothing. She was disgustingly, was suspiciously reserved.

If any thing could be more, where all was most, she was more reserved on the subject of Weymouth and the Dixons than any thing. She seemed bent on giving no real insight into Mr. Dixon’s character, or her own value for his company, or opinion of the suitableness of the match. It was all general approbation and smoothness; nothing delineated or distinguished. It did her no service however. Her caution was thrown away. Emma saw its artifice, and returned to her first surmises. There probably was something more to conceal than her own preference; Mr. Dixon, perhaps, had been very near changing one friend for the other, or been fixed only to Miss Campbell, for the sake of the future twelve thousand pounds.

The like reserve prevailed on other topics. She and Mr. Frank Churchill had been at Weymouth at the same time. It was known that they were a little acquainted; but not a syllable of real information could Emma procure as to what he truly was. ‘Was he handsome?’—‘She believed he was reckoned a very fine young man.’ ‘Was he agreeable?’— ‘He was generally thought so.’ ‘Did he appear a sensible young man; a young man of information?’—‘At a watering-place, or in a common London acquaintance, it was difficult to decide on such points. Manners were all that could be safely judged of, under a much longer knowledge than they had yet had of Mr. Churchill. She believed every body found his manners pleasing.’ Emma could not forgive her.

Chapter III

Emma could not forgive her;—but as neither provocation nor resentment were discerned by Mr. Knightley, who had been of the party, and had seen only proper attention and pleasing behaviour on each side, he was expressing the next morning, being at Hartfield again on business with Mr. Woodhouse, his approbation of the whole; not so openly as he might have done had her father been out of the room, but speaking plain enough to be very intelligible to Emma. He had been used to think her unjust to Jane, and had now great pleasure in marking an improvement.

‘A very pleasant evening,’ he began, as soon as Mr. Woodhouse had been talked into what was necessary, told that he understood, and the papers swept away;—‘particularly pleasant. You and Miss Fairfax gave us some very good music. I do not know a more luxurious state, sir, than sitting at one’s ease to be entertained a whole evening by two such young women; sometimes with music and sometimes with conversation. I am sure Miss Fairfax must have found the evening pleasant, Emma. You left nothing undone. I was glad you made her play so much, for having no instrument at her grandmother’s, it must have been a real indulgence.’

‘I am happy you approved,’ said Emma, smiling; ‘but I hope I am not often deficient in what is due to guests at Hartfield.’

‘No, my dear,’ said her father instantly; ‘that I am sure you are not. There is nobody half so attentive and civil as you are. If any thing, you are too attentive. The muffin last night—if it had been handed round once, I think it would have been enough.’

‘No,’ said Mr. Knightley, nearly at the same time; ‘you are not often deficient; not often deficient either in manner or comprehension. I think you understand me, therefore.’

An arch look expressed—‘I understand you well enough;’ but she said only, ‘Miss Fairfax is reserved.’

‘I always told you she was—a little; but you will soon overcome all that part of her reserve which ought to be overcome, all that has its foundation in diffidence. What arises from discretion must be honoured.’

‘You think her diffident. I do not see it.’

‘My dear Emma,’ said he, moving from his chair into one close by her, ‘you are not going to tell me, I hope, that you had not a pleasant evening.’

‘Oh! no; I was pleased with my own perseverance in asking questions; and amused to think how little information

I obtained.’

‘I am disappointed,’ was his only answer.

‘I hope every body had a pleasant evening,’ said Mr. Woodhouse, in his quiet way. ‘I had. Once, I felt the fire rather too much; but then I moved back my chair a little, a very little, and it did not disturb me. Miss Bates was very chatty and good-humoured, as she always is, though she speaks rather too quick. However, she is very agreeable, and Mrs. Bates too, in a different way. I like old friends; and Miss Jane Fairfax is a very pretty sort of young lady, a very pretty and a very well-behaved young lady indeed. She must have found the evening agreeable, Mr. Knightley, because she had Emma.’

‘True, sir; and Emma, because she had Miss Fairfax.’

Emma saw his anxiety, and wishing to appease it, at least for the present, said, and with a sincerity which no one could question—

‘She is a sort of elegant creature that one cannot keep one’s eyes from. I am always watching her to admire; and I do pity her from my heart.’

Mr. Knightley looked as if he were more gratified than he cared to express; and before he could make any reply, Mr. Woodhouse, whose thoughts were on the Bates’s, said—

‘It is a great pity that their circumstances should be so confined! a great pity indeed! and I have often wished—but it is so little one can venture to do—small, trifling presents, of any thing uncommon— Now we have killed a porker, and Emma thinks of sending them a loin or a leg; it is very small and delicate—Hartfield pork is not like any other pork— but still it is pork—and, my dear Emma, unless one could be sure of their making it into steaks, nicely fried, as ours are fried, without the smallest grease, and not roast it, for no stomach can bear roast pork—I think we had better send the leg— do not you think so, my dear?’

‘My dear papa, I sent the whole hind-quarter. I knew you would wish it. There will be the leg to be salted, you know, which is so very nice, and the loin to be dressed directly in any manner they like.’

‘That’s right, my dear, very right. I had not thought of it before, but that is the best way. They must not over-salt the leg; and then, if it is not over-salted, and if it is very thoroughly boiled, just as Serle boils ours, and eaten very moderately of, with a boiled turnip, and a little carrot or parsnip, I do not consider it unwholesome.’

‘Emma,’ said Mr. Knightley presently, ‘I have a piece of news for you. You like news—and I heard an article in my way hither that I think will interest you.’

‘News! Oh! yes, I always like news. What is it?—why do you smile so?—where did you hear it?—at Randalls?’

He had time only to say,

‘No, not at Randalls; I have not been near Randalls,’ when the door was thrown open, and Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax walked into the room. Full of thanks, and full of news, Miss Bates knew not which to give quickest. Mr. Knightley soon saw that he had lost his moment, and that not another syllable of communication could rest with him.

‘Oh! my dear sir, how are you this morning? My dear Miss Woodhouse— I come quite over-powered. Such a beautiful hind-quarter of pork! You are too bountiful! Have you heard the news? Mr. Elton is going to be married.’

Emma had not had time even to think of Mr. Elton, and she was so completely surprized that she could not avoid a little start, and a little blush, at the sound.

‘There is my news:—I thought it would interest you,’ said Mr. Knightley, with a smile which implied a conviction of some part of what had passed between them.

‘But where could you hear it?’ cried Miss Bates. ‘Where could you possibly hear it, Mr. Knightley? For it is not five minutes since I received Mrs. Cole’s note—no, it cannot be more than five— or at least ten—for I had got my bonnet and spencer on, just ready to come out—I was only gone down to speak to Patty again about the pork—Jane was standing in the passage—were not you, Jane?— for my mother was so afraid that we had not any salting-pan large enough. So I said I would go down and see, and Jane said, ‘Shall I go down instead? for I think you have a little cold, and Patty has been washing the kitchen.’—‘Oh! my dear,’ said I—well, and just then came the note. A Miss Hawkins— that’s all I know. A Miss Hawkins of Bath. But, Mr. Knightley, how could you possibly have heard it? for the very moment Mr.

Cole told Mrs. Cole of it, she sat down and wrote to me. A Miss Hawkins—‘

‘I was with Mr. Cole on business an hour and a half ago. He had just read Elton’s letter as I was shewn in, and handed it to me directly.’

‘Well! that is quite—I suppose there never was a piece of news more generally interesting. My dear sir, you really are too bountiful. My mother desires her very best compliments and regards, and a thousand thanks, and says you really quite oppress her.’

‘We consider our Hartfield pork,’ replied Mr. Woodhouse—‘indeed it certainly is, so very superior to all other pork, that Emma and I cannot have a greater pleasure than—-‘

‘Oh! my dear sir, as my mother says, our friends are only too good to us. If ever there were people who, without having great wealth themselves, had every thing they could wish for, I am sure it is us. We may well say that ‘our lot is cast in a goodly heritage.’ Well, Mr. Knightley, and so you actually saw the letter; well—‘

‘It was short—merely to announce—but cheerful, exulting, of course.’— Here was a sly glance at Emma. ‘He had been so fortunate as to— I forget the precise words—one has no business to remember them. The information was, as you state, that he was going to be married to a Miss Hawkins. By his style, I should imagine it just settled.’

‘Mr. Elton going to be married!’ said Emma, as soon as she could speak. ‘He will have every body’s wishes for his happiness.’

‘He is very young to settle,’ was Mr. Woodhouse’s observation. ‘He had better not be in a hurry. He seemed to me very well off as he was. We were always glad to see him at Hartfield.’

‘A new neighbour for us all, Miss Woodhouse!’ said Miss Bates, joyfully; ‘my mother is so pleased!—she says she cannot bear to have the poor old Vicarage without a mistress. This is great news, indeed. Jane, you have never seen Mr. Elton!—no wonder that you have such a curiosity to see him.’

Jane’s curiosity did not appear of that absorbing nature as wholly to occupy her.

‘No—I have never seen Mr. Elton,’ she replied, starting on this appeal; ‘is he—is he a tall man?’

‘Who shall answer that question?’ cried Emma. ‘My father would say ‘yes,’ Mr. Knightley ‘no;’ and Miss Bates and I that he is just the happy medium. When you have been here a little longer, Miss Fairfax, you will understand that Mr. Elton is the standard of perfection in Highbury, both in person and mind.’

‘Very true, Miss Woodhouse, so she will. He is the very best young man—But, my dear Jane, if you remember, I told you yesterday he was precisely the height of Mr. Perry. Miss Hawkins,—I dare say, an excellent young woman. His extreme attention to my mother— wanting her to sit in the vicarage pew, that she might hear the better, for my mother is a little deaf, you know—it is not much, but she does not hear quite quick. Jane says that Colonel Campbell is a little deaf. He fancied bathing might be good for it— the warm bath— but she says it did him no lasting benefit. Colonel Campbell, you know, is quite our angel. And Mr. Dixon seems a very charming young man, quite worthy of him. It is such a happiness when good people get together— and they always do. Now, here will be Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins; and there are the Coles, such very good people; and the Perrys—I suppose there never was a happier or a better couple than Mr. and Mrs. Perry. I say, sir,’ turning to Mr. Woodhouse, ‘I think there are few places with such society as Highbury. I always say, we are quite blessed in our neighbours.—My dear sir, if there is one thing my mother loves better than another, it is pork— a roast loin of pork—‘

‘As to who, or what Miss Hawkins is, or how long he has been acquainted with her,’ said Emma, ‘nothing I suppose can be known. One feels that it cannot be a very long acquaintance. He has been gone only four weeks.’

Nobody had any information to give; and, after a few more wonderings, Emma said,

‘You are silent, Miss Fairfax—but I hope you mean to take an interest in this news. You, who have been hearing and seeing so much of late on these subjects, who must have been so deep in the business on Miss Campbell’s account— we shall not excuse your being indifferent about Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins.’

‘When I have seen Mr. Elton,’ replied Jane, ‘ I dare say I shall be interested—but I believe it requires that with me. And as it is some months since Miss Campbell married, the impression may be a little worn off.’

‘Yes, he has been gone just four weeks, as you observe, Miss Woodhouse,’ said Miss Bates, ‘four weeks yesterday.—A Miss Hawkins!—Well, I had always rather fancied it would be some young lady hereabouts; not that I ever—Mrs. Cole once whispered to me—but I immediately said, ‘No, Mr. Elton is a most worthy young man—but’—In short, I do not think I am particularly quick at those sort of discoveries. I do not pretend to it. What is before me, I see. At the same time, nobody could wonder if Mr. Elton should have aspired—Miss Woodhouse lets me chatter on, so good-humouredly. She knows I would not offend for the world. How does Miss Smith do? She seems quite recovered now. Have you heard from Mrs. John Knightley lately? Oh! those dear little children. Jane, do you know I always fancy Mr. Dixon like Mr. John Knightley. I mean in person—tall, and with that sort of look—and not very talkative.’

‘Quite wrong, my dear aunt; there is no likeness at all.’

‘Very odd! but one never does form a just idea of any body beforehand. One takes up a notion, and runs away with it. Mr. Dixon, you say, is not, strictly speaking, handsome?’

‘Handsome! Oh! no—far from it—certainly plain. I told you he was plain.’

‘My dear, you said that Miss Campbell would not allow him to be plain, and that you yourself—‘

‘Oh! as for me, my judgment is worth nothing. Where I have a regard, I always think a person well-looking. But I gave what I believed the general opinion, when I called him plain.’

‘Well, my dear Jane, I believe we must be running away. The weather does not look well, and grandmama will be uneasy. You are too obliging, my dear Miss Woodhouse; but we really must take leave. This has been a most agreeable piece of news indeed. I shall just go round by Mrs. Cole’s; but I shall not stop three minutes: and, Jane, you had better go home directly—I would not have you out in a shower!— We think she is the better for Highbury already. Thank you, we do indeed. I shall not attempt calling on Mrs. Goddard, for I really do not think she cares for any thing but boiled pork: when we dress the leg it will be another thing. Good morning to you, my dear sir. Oh! Mr. Knightley is coming too. Well, that is so very!—I am sure if Jane is tired, you will be so kind as to give her your arm.—Mr. Elton, and Miss Hawkins!—Good morning to you.’

Emma, alone with her father, had half her attention wanted by him while he lamented that young people would be in such a hurry to marry— and to marry strangers too— and the other half she could give to her own view of the subject. It was to herself an amusing and a very welcome piece of news, as proving that Mr. Elton could not have suffered long; but she was sorry for Harriet: Harriet must feel it—and all that she could hope was, by giving the first information herself, to save her from hearing it abruptly from others. It was now about the time that she was likely to call. If she were to meet Miss Bates in her way!—and upon its beginning to rain, Emma was obliged to expect that the weather would be detaining her at Mrs. Goddard’s, and that the intelligence would undoubtedly rush upon her without preparation.

The shower was heavy, but short; and it had not been over five minutes, when in came Harriet, with just the heated, agitated look which hurrying thither with a full heart was likely to give; and the ‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what do you think has happened!’ which instantly burst forth, had all the evidence of corresponding perturbation. As the blow was given, Emma felt that she could not now shew greater kindness than in listening; and Harriet, unchecked, ran eagerly through what she had to tell. ‘She had set out from Mrs. Goddard’s half an hour ago—she had been afraid it would rain—she had been afraid it would pour down every moment—but she thought she might get to Hartfield first— she had hurried on as fast as possible; but then, as she was passing by the house where a young woman was making up a gown for her, she thought she would just step in and see how it went on; and though she did not seem to stay half a moment there, soon after she came out it began to rain, and she did not know what to do; so she ran on directly, as fast as she could, and took shelter at Ford’s.’—Ford’s was the principal woollen-draper, linen-draper, and haberdasher’s shop united; the shop first in size and fashion in the place.—‘And so, there she had set, without an idea of any thing in the world, full ten minutes, perhaps—when, all of a sudden, who should come in— to be sure it was so very odd!—but they always dealt at Ford’s— who should come in, but Elizabeth Martin and her brother!— Dear Miss Woodhouse! only think. I thought I should have fainted.

I did not know what to do. I was sitting near the door— Elizabeth saw me directly; but he did not; he was busy with the umbrella. I am sure she saw me, but she looked away directly, and took no notice; and they both went to quite the farther end of the shop; and I kept sitting near the door!— Oh! dear; I was so miserable! I am sure I must have been as white as my gown. I could not go away you know, because of the rain; but I did so wish myself anywhere in the world but there.—Oh! dear, Miss Woodhouse—well, at last, I fancy, he looked round and saw me; for instead of going on with her buyings, they began whispering to one another. I am sure they were talking of me; and I could not help thinking that he was persuading her to speak to me—(do you think he was, Miss Woodhouse?)—for presently she came forward— came quite up to me, and asked me how I did, and seemed ready to shake hands, if I would. She did not do any of it in the same way that she used; I could see she was altered; but, however, she seemed to try to be very friendly, and we shook hands, and stood talking some time; but I know no more what I said—I was in such a tremble!—I remember she said she was sorry we never met now; which I thought almost too kind! Dear, Miss Woodhouse, I was absolutely miserable! By that time, it was beginning to hold up, and I was determined that nothing should stop me from getting away—and then—only think!— I found he was coming up towards me too—slowly you know, and as if he did not quite know what to do; and so he came and spoke, and I answered—and I stood for a minute, feeling dreadfully, you know, one can’t tell how; and then I took courage, and said it did not rain, and I must go; and so off I set; and I had not got three yards from the door, when he came after me, only to say, if I was going to Hartfield, he thought I had much better go round by Mr. Cole’s stables, for I should find the near way quite floated by this rain. Oh! dear, I thought it would have been the death of me! So I said, I was very much obliged to him: you know I could not do less; and then he went back to Elizabeth, and I came round by the stables—I believe I did—but I hardly knew where I was, or any thing about it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I would rather done any thing than have it happen: and yet, you know, there was a sort of satisfaction in seeing him behave so pleasantly and so kindly. And Elizabeth, too. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do talk to me and make me comfortable again.’

Very sincerely did Emma wish to do so; but it was not immediately in her power. She was obliged to stop and think. She was not thoroughly comfortable herself. The young man’s conduct, and his sister’s, seemed the result of real feeling, and she could not but pity them. As Harriet described it, there had been an interesting mixture of wounded affection and genuine delicacy in their behaviour. But she had believed them to be well-meaning, worthy people before; and what difference did this make in the evils of the connexion? It was folly to be disturbed by it. Of course, he must be sorry to lose her—they must be all sorry. Ambition, as well as love, had probably been mortified. They might all have hoped to rise by Harriet’s acquaintance: and besides, what was the value of Harriet’s description?—So easily pleased—so little discerning;— what signified her praise?

She exerted herself, and did try to make her comfortable, by considering all that had passed as a mere trifle, and quite unworthy of being dwelt on,

‘It might be distressing, for the moment,’ said she; ‘but you seem to have behaved extremely well; and it is over— and may never— can never, as a first meeting, occur again, and therefore you need not think about it.’

Harriet said, ‘very true,’ and she ‘would not think about it;’ but still she talked of it—still she could talk of nothing else; and Emma, at last, in order to put the Martins out of her head, was obliged to hurry on the news, which she had meant to give with so much tender caution; hardly knowing herself whether to rejoice or be angry, ashamed or only amused, at such a state of mind in poor Harriet—such a conclusion of Mr. Elton’s importance with her!

Mr. Elton’s rights, however, gradually revived. Though she did not feel the first intelligence as she might have done the day before, or an hour before, its interest soon increased; and before their first conversation was over, she had talked herself into all the sensations of curiosity, wonder and regret, pain and pleasure, as to this fortunate Miss Hawkins, which could conduce to place the Martins under proper subordination in her fancy.

Emma learned to be rather glad that there had been such a meeting. It had been serviceable in deadening the first shock, without retaining any influence to alarm. As Harriet now lived, the Martins could not get at her, without seeking her, where hitherto they had wanted either the courage or the condescension to seek her; for since her refusal of the brother, the sisters never had been at Mrs. Goddard’s; and a twelvemonth might pass without their being thrown together again, with any necessity, or even any power of speech.

Chapter IV

Human nature is so well disposed towards those who are in interesting situations, that a young person, who either marries or dies, is sure of being kindly spoken of.

A week had not passed since Miss Hawkins’s name was first mentioned in Highbury, before she was, by some means or other, discovered to have every recommendation of person and mind; to be handsome, elegant, highly accomplished, and perfectly amiable: and when Mr. Elton himself arrived to triumph in his happy prospects, and circulate the fame of her merits, there was very little more for him to do, than to tell her Christian name, and say whose music she principally played.

Mr. Elton returned, a very happy man. He had gone away rejected and mortified—disappointed in a very sanguine hope, after a series of what appeared to him strong encouragement; and not only losing the right lady, but finding himself debased to the level of a very wrong one. He had gone away deeply offended—he came back engaged to another—and to another as superior, of course, to the first, as under such circumstances what is gained always is to what is lost. He came back gay and self-satisfied, eager and busy, caring nothing for Miss Woodhouse, and defying Miss Smith.

The charming Augusta Hawkins, in addition to all the usual advantages of perfect beauty and merit, was in possession of an independent fortune, of so many thousands as would always be called ten; a point of some dignity, as well as some convenience: the story told well; he had not thrown himself away—he had gained a woman of 10,000 l. or thereabouts; and he had gained her with such delightful rapidity— the first hour of introduction had been so very soon followed by distinguishing notice; the history which he had to give Mrs. Cole of the rise and progress of the affair was so glorious—the steps so quick, from the accidental rencontre, to the dinner at Mr. Green’s, and the party at Mrs. Brown’s—smiles and blushes rising in importance— with consciousness and agitation richly scattered—the lady had been so easily impressed—so sweetly disposed—had in short, to use a most intelligible phrase, been so very ready to have him, that vanity and prudence were equally contented.

He had caught both substance and shadow—both fortune and affection, and was just the happy man he ought to be; talking only of himself and his own concerns—expecting to be congratulated—ready to be laughed at—and, with cordial, fearless smiles, now addressing all the young ladies of the place, to whom, a few weeks ago, he would have been more cautiously gallant.

The wedding was no distant event, as the parties had only themselves to please, and nothing but the necessary preparations to wait for; and when he set out for Bath again, there was a general expectation, which a certain glance of Mrs. Cole’s did not seem to contradict, that when he next entered Highbury he would bring his bride.

During his present short stay, Emma had barely seen him; but just enough to feel that the first meeting was over, and to give her the impression of his not being improved by the mixture of pique and pretension, now spread over his air. She was, in fact, beginning very much to wonder that she had ever thought him pleasing at all; and his sight was so inseparably connected with some very disagreeable feelings, that, except in a moral light, as a penance, a lesson, a source of profitable humiliation to her own mind, she would have been thankful to be assured of never seeing him again. She wished him very well; but he gave her pain, and his welfare twenty miles off would administer most satisfaction.

The pain of his continued residence in Highbury, however, must certainly be lessened by his marriage. Many vain solicitudes would be prevented— many awkwardnesses smoothed by it. A Mrs. Elton would be an excuse for any change of intercourse; former intimacy might sink without remark. It would be almost beginning their life of civility again.

Of the lady, individually, Emma thought very little. She was good enough for Mr. Elton, no doubt; accomplished enough for Highbury— handsome enough—to look plain, probably, by Harriet’s side. As to connexion, there Emma was perfectly easy; persuaded, that after all his own vaunted claims and disdain of Harriet, he had done nothing. On that article, truth seemed attainable. What she was, must be uncertain; but who she was, might be found out; and setting aside the 10,000 l., it did not appear that she was at all Harriet’s superior. She brought no name, no blood, no alliance. Miss Hawkins was the youngest of the two daughters of a Bristol— merchant, of course, he must be called; but, as the whole of the profits of his mercantile life appeared so very moderate, it was not unfair to guess the dignity of his line of trade had been very moderate also. Part of every winter she had been used to spend in Bath; but Bristol was her home, the very heart of Bristol; for though the father and mother had died some years ago, an uncle remained— in the law line—nothing more distinctly honourable was hazarded of him, than that he was in the law line; and with him the daughter had lived. Emma guessed him to be the drudge of some attorney, and too stupid to rise. And all the grandeur of the connexion seemed dependent on the elder sister, who was very well married, to a gentleman in a great way, near Bristol, who kept two carriages! That was the wind-up of the history; that was the glory of Miss Hawkins.

Could she but have given Harriet her feelings about it all! She had talked her into love; but, alas! she was not so easily to be talked out of it. The charm of an object to occupy the many vacancies of Harriet’s mind was not to be talked away. He might be superseded by another; he certainly would indeed; nothing could be clearer; even a Robert Martin would have been sufficient; but nothing else, she feared, would cure her. Harriet was one of those, who, having once begun, would be always in love. And now, poor girl! she was considerably worse from this reappearance of Mr. Elton. She was always having a glimpse of him somewhere or other. Emma saw him only once; but two or three times every day Harriet was sure just to meet with him, or just to miss him, just to hear his voice, or see his shoulder, just to have something occur to preserve him in her fancy, in all the favouring warmth of surprize and conjecture. She was, moreover, perpetually hearing about him; for, excepting when at Hartfield, she was always among those who saw no fault in Mr. Elton, and found nothing so interesting as the discussion of his concerns; and every report, therefore, every guess—all that had already occurred, all that might occur in the arrangement of his affairs, comprehending income, servants, and furniture, was continually in agitation around her. Her regard was receiving strength by invariable praise of him, and her regrets kept alive, and feelings irritated by ceaseless repetitions of Miss Hawkins’s happiness, and continual observation of, how much he seemed attached!— his air as he walked by the house—the very sitting of his hat, being all in proof of how much he was in love!

Had it been allowable entertainment, had there been no pain to her friend, or reproach to herself, in the waverings of Harriet’s mind, Emma would have been amused by its variations. Sometimes Mr. Elton predominated, sometimes the Martins; and each was occasionally useful as a check to the other. Mr. Elton’s engagement had been the cure of the agitation of meeting Mr. Martin. The unhappiness produced by the knowledge of that engagement had been a little put aside by Elizabeth Martin’s calling at Mrs. Goddard’s a few days afterwards. Harriet had not been at home; but a note had been prepared and left for her, written in the very style to touch; a small mixture of reproach, with a great deal of kindness; and till Mr. Elton himself appeared, she had been much occupied by it, continually pondering over what could be done in return, and wishing to do more than she dared to confess. But Mr. Elton, in person, had driven away all such cares. While he staid, the Martins were forgotten; and on the very morning of his setting off for Bath again, Emma, to dissipate some of the distress it occasioned, judged it best for her to return Elizabeth Martin’s visit.

How that visit was to be acknowledged—what would be necessary— and what might be safest, had been a point of some doubtful consideration. Absolute neglect of the mother and sisters, when invited to come, would be ingratitude. It must not be: and yet the danger of a renewal of the acquaintance!—

After much thinking, she could determine on nothing better, than Harriet’s returning the visit; but in a way that, if they had understanding, should convince them that it was to be only a formal acquaintance. She meant to take her in the carriage, leave her at the Abbey Mill, while she drove a little farther, and call for her again so soon, as to allow no time for insidious applications or dangerous recurrences to the past, and give the most decided proof of what degree of intimacy was chosen for the future.

She could think of nothing better: and though there was something in it which her own heart could not approve— something of ingratitude, merely glossed over—it must be done, or what would become of Harriet?

Chapter V

Small heart had Harriet for visiting. Only half an hour before her friend called for her at Mrs. Goddard’s, her evil stars had led her to the very spot where, at that moment, a trunk, directed to The Rev. Philip Elton, White-Hart, Bath, was to be seen under the operation of being lifted into the butcher’s cart, which was to convey it to where the coaches past; and every thing in this world, excepting that trunk and the direction, was consequently a blank.

She went, however; and when they reached the farm, and she was to be put down, at the end of the broad, neat gravel walk, which led between espalier apple-trees to the front door, the sight of every thing which had given her so much pleasure the autumn before, was beginning to revive a little local agitation; and when they parted, Emma observed her to be looking around with a sort of fearful curiosity, which determined her not to allow the visit to exceed the proposed quarter of an hour. She went on herself, to give that portion of time to an old servant who was married, and settled in Donwell.

The quarter of an hour brought her punctually to the white gate again; and Miss Smith receiving her summons, was with her without delay, and unattended by any alarming young man. She came solitarily down the gravel walk—a Miss Martin just appearing at the door, and parting with her seemingly with ceremonious civility.

Harriet could not very soon give an intelligible account. She was feeling too much; but at last Emma collected from her enough to understand the sort of meeting, and the sort of pain it was creating. She had seen only Mrs. Martin and the two girls. They had received her doubtingly, if not coolly; and nothing beyond the merest commonplace had been talked almost all the time— till just at last, when Mrs. Martin’s saying, all of a sudden, that she thought Miss Smith was grown, had brought on a more interesting subject, and a warmer manner. In that very room she had been measured last September, with her two friends. There were the pencilled marks and memorandums on the wainscot by the window. He had done it. They all seemed to remember the day, the hour, the party, the occasion—to feel the same consciousness, the same regrets—to be ready to return to the same good understanding; and they were just growing again like themselves, (Harriet, as Emma must suspect, as ready as the best of them to be cordial and happy,) when the carriage reappeared, and all was over. The style of the visit, and the shortness of it, were then felt to be decisive. Fourteen minutes to be given to those with whom she had thankfully passed six weeks not six months ago!—Emma could not but picture it all, and feel how justly they might resent, how naturally Harriet must suffer. It was a bad business. She would have given a great deal, or endured a great deal, to have had the Martins in a higher rank of life. They were so deserving, that a little higher should have been enough: but as it was, how could she have done otherwise?—Impossible!—She could not repent. They must be separated; but there was a great deal of pain in the process— so much to herself at this time, that she soon felt the necessity of a little consolation, and resolved on going home by way of Randalls to procure it. Her mind was quite sick of Mr. Elton and the Martins. The refreshment of Randalls was absolutely necessary.

It was a good scheme; but on driving to the door they heard that neither ‘master nor mistress was at home;’ they had both been out some time; the man believed they were gone to Hartfield.

‘This is too bad,’ cried Emma, as they turned away. ‘And now we shall just miss them; too provoking!—I do not know when I have been so disappointed.’ And she leaned back in the corner, to indulge her murmurs, or to reason them away; probably a little of both— such being the commonest process of a not ill-disposed mind. Presently the carriage stopt; she looked up; it was stopt by Mr. and Mrs. Weston, who were standing to speak to her. There was instant pleasure in the sight of them, and still greater pleasure was conveyed in sound—for Mr. Weston immediately accosted her with,

‘How d’ye do?—how d’ye do?—We have been sitting with your father— glad to see him so well. Frank comes to-morrow—I had a letter this morning—we see him to-morrow by dinner-time to a certainty— he is at Oxford to-day, and he comes for a whole fortnight; I knew it would be so. If he had come at Christmas he could not have staid three days; I was always glad he did not come at Christmas; now we are going to have just the right weather for him, fine, dry, settled weather. We shall enjoy him completely; every thing has turned out exactly as we could wish.’

There was no resisting such news, no possibility of avoiding the influence of such a happy face as Mr. Weston’s, confirmed as it all was by the words and the countenance of his wife, fewer and quieter, but not less to the purpose. To know that she thought his coming certain was enough to make Emma consider it so, and sincerely did she rejoice in their joy. It was a most delightful reanimation of exhausted spirits. The worn-out past was sunk in the freshness of what was coming; and in the rapidity of half a moment’s thought, she hoped Mr. Elton would now be talked of no more.

Mr. Weston gave her the history of the engagements at Enscombe, which allowed his son to answer for having an entire fortnight at his command, as well as the route and the method of his journey; and she listened, and smiled, and congratulated.

‘I shall soon bring him over to Hartfield,’ said he, at the conclusion.

Emma could imagine she saw a touch of the arm at this speech, from his wife.

‘We had better move on, Mr. Weston,’ said she, ‘we are detaining the girls.’

‘Well, well, I am ready;’—and turning again to Emma, ‘but you must not be expecting such a very fine young man; you have only had my account you know; I dare say he is really nothing extraordinary:’— though his own sparkling eyes at the moment were speaking a very different conviction.

Emma could look perfectly unconscious and innocent, and answer in a manner that appropriated nothing.

‘Think of me to-morrow, my dear Emma, about four o’clock,’ was Mrs. Weston’s parting injunction; spoken with some anxiety, and meant only for her.

‘Four o’clock!—depend upon it he will be here by three,’ was Mr. Weston’s quick amendment; and so ended a most satisfactory meeting. Emma’s spirits were mounted quite up to happiness; every thing wore a different air; James and his horses seemed not half so sluggish as before. When she looked at the hedges, she thought the elder at least must soon be coming out; and when she turned round to Harriet, she saw something like a look of spring, a tender smile even there.

‘Will Mr. Frank Churchill pass through Bath as well as Oxford?’— was a question, however, which did not augur much.

But neither geography nor tranquillity could come all at once, and Emma was now in a humour to resolve that they should both come in time.

The morning of the interesting day arrived, and Mrs. Weston’s faithful pupil did not forget either at ten, or eleven, or twelve o’clock, that she was to think of her at four.

‘My dear, dear anxious friend,’—said she, in mental soliloquy, while walking downstairs from her own room, ‘always overcareful for every body’s comfort but your own; I see you now in all your little fidgets, going again and again into his room, to be sure that all is right.’ The clock struck twelve as she passed through the hall. ‘‘Tis twelve; I shall not forget to think of you four hours hence; and by this time to-morrow, perhaps, or a little later, I may be thinking of the possibility of their all calling here. I am sure they will bring him soon.’

She opened the parlour door, and saw two gentlemen sitting with her father—Mr. Weston and his son. They had been arrived only a few minutes, and Mr. Weston had scarcely finished his explanation of Frank’s being a day before his time, and her father was yet in the midst of his very civil welcome and congratulations, when she appeared, to have her share of surprize, introduction, and pleasure.

The Frank Churchill so long talked of, so high in interest, was actually before her—he was presented to her, and she did not think too much had been said in his praise; he was a very good looking young man; height, air, address, all were unexceptionable, and his countenance had a great deal of the spirit and liveliness of his father’s; he looked quick and sensible. She felt immediately that she should like him; and there was a well-bred ease of manner, and a readiness to talk, which convinced her that he came intending to be acquainted with her, and that acquainted they soon must be.

He had reached Randalls the evening before. She was pleased with the eagerness to arrive which had made him alter his plan, and travel earlier, later, and quicker, that he might gain half a day.

‘I told you yesterday,’ cried Mr. Weston with exultation, ‘I told you all that he would be here before the time named. I remembered what I used to do myself. One cannot creep upon a journey; one cannot help getting on faster than one has planned; and the pleasure of coming in upon one’s friends before the look-out begins, is worth a great deal more than any little exertion it needs.’

‘It is a great pleasure where one can indulge in it,’ said the young man, ‘though there are not many houses that I should presume on so far; but in coming home I felt I might do any thing.’

The word home made his father look on him with fresh complacency. Emma was directly sure that he knew how to make himself agreeable; the conviction was strengthened by what followed. He was very much pleased with Randalls, thought it a most admirably arranged house, would hardly allow it even to be very small, admired the situation, the walk to Highbury, Highbury itself, Hartfield still more, and professed himself to have always felt the sort of interest in the country which none but one’s own country gives, and the greatest curiosity to visit it. That he should never have been able to indulge so amiable a feeling before, passed suspiciously through Emma’s brain; but still, if it were a falsehood, it was a pleasant one, and pleasantly handled. His manner had no air of study or exaggeration. He did really look and speak as if in a state of no common enjoyment.

Their subjects in general were such as belong to an opening acquaintance. On his side were the inquiries,—‘Was she a horsewoman?—Pleasant rides?— Pleasant walks?—Had they a large neighbourhood?—Highbury, perhaps, afforded society enough?—There were several very pretty houses in and about it.—Balls—had they balls?—Was it a musical society?’

But when satisfied on all these points, and their acquaintance proportionably advanced, he contrived to find an opportunity, while their two fathers were engaged with each other, of introducing his mother-in-law, and speaking of her with so much handsome praise, so much warm admiration, so much gratitude for the happiness she secured to his father, and her very kind reception of himself, as was an additional proof of his knowing how to please— and of his certainly thinking it worth while to try to please her. He did not advance a word of praise beyond what she knew to be thoroughly deserved by Mrs. Weston; but, undoubtedly he could know very little of the matter. He understood what would be welcome; he could be sure of little else. ‘His father’s marriage,’ he said, ‘had been the wisest measure, every friend must rejoice in it; and the family from whom he had received such a blessing must be ever considered as having conferred the highest obligation on him.’

He got as near as he could to thanking her for Miss Taylor’s merits, without seeming quite to forget that in the common course of things it was to be rather supposed that Miss Taylor had formed Miss Woodhouse’s character, than Miss Woodhouse Miss Taylor’s. And at last, as if resolved to qualify his opinion completely for travelling round to its object, he wound it all up with astonishment at the youth and beauty of her person.

‘Elegant, agreeable manners, I was prepared for,’ said he; ‘but I confess that, considering every thing, I had not expected more than a very tolerably well-looking woman of a certain age; I did not know that I was to find a pretty young woman in Mrs. Weston.’

‘You cannot see too much perfection in Mrs. Weston for my feelings,’ said Emma; ‘were you to guess her to be eighteen, I should listen with pleasure; but she would be ready to quarrel with you for using such words. Don’t let her imagine that you have spoken of her as a pretty young woman.’

‘I hope I should know better,’ he replied; ‘no, depend upon it, (with a gallant bow,) that in addressing Mrs. Weston I should understand whom I might praise without any danger of being thought extravagant in my terms.’

Emma wondered whether the same suspicion of what might be expected from their knowing each other, which had taken strong possession of her mind, had ever crossed his; and whether his compliments were to be considered as marks of acquiescence, or proofs of defiance. She must see more of him to understand his ways; at present she only felt they were agreeable.

She had no doubt of what Mr. Weston was often thinking about. His quick eye she detected again and again glancing towards them with a happy expression; and even, when he might have determined not to look, she was confident that he was often listening.

Her own father’s perfect exemption from any thought of the kind, the entire deficiency in him of all such sort of penetration or suspicion, was a most comfortable circumstance. Happily he was not farther from approving matrimony than from foreseeing it.— Though always objecting to every marriage that was arranged, he never suffered beforehand from the apprehension of any; it seemed as if he could not think so ill of any two persons’ understanding as to suppose they meant to marry till it were proved against them. She blessed the favouring blindness. He could now, without the drawback of a single unpleasant surmise, without a glance forward at any possible treachery in his guest, give way to all his natural kind-hearted civility in solicitous inquiries after Mr. Frank Churchill’s accommodation on his journey, through the sad evils of sleeping two nights on the road, and express very genuine unmixed anxiety to know that he had certainly escaped catching cold—which, however, he could not allow him to feel quite assured of himself till after another night.

A reasonable visit paid, Mr. Weston began to move.—‘He must be going. He had business at the Crown about his hay, and a great many errands for Mrs. Weston at Ford’s, but he need not hurry any body else.’ His son, too well bred to hear the hint, rose immediately also, saying,

‘As you are going farther on business, sir, I will take the opportunity of paying a visit, which must be paid some day or other, and therefore may as well be paid now. I have the honour of being acquainted with a neighbour of yours, (turning to Emma,) a lady residing in or near Highbury; a family of the name of Fairfax. I shall have no difficulty, I suppose, in finding the house; though Fairfax, I believe, is not the proper name—I should rather say Barnes, or Bates.

Do you know any family of that name?’

‘To be sure we do,’ cried his father; ‘Mrs. Bates—we passed her house— I saw Miss Bates at the window. True, true, you are acquainted with Miss Fairfax; I remember you knew her at Weymouth, and a fine girl she is. Call upon her, by all means.’

‘There is no necessity for my calling this morning,’ said the young man; ‘another day would do as well; but there was that degree of acquaintance at Weymouth which—‘

‘Oh! go to-day, go to-day. Do not defer it. What is right to be done cannot be done too soon. And, besides, I must give you a hint, Frank; any want of attention to her here should be carefully avoided. You saw her with the Campbells, when she was the equal of every body she mixed with, but here she is with a poor old grandmother, who has barely enough to live on. If you do not call early it will be a slight.’ The son looked convinced.

‘I have heard her speak of the acquaintance,’ said Emma; ‘she is a very elegant young woman.’

He agreed to it, but with so quiet a ‘Yes,’ as inclined her almost to doubt his real concurrence; and yet there must be a very distinct sort of elegance for the fashionable world, if Jane Fairfax could be thought only ordinarily gifted with it.

‘If you were never particularly struck by her manners before,’ said she, ‘I think you will to-day. You will see her to advantage; see her and hear her—no, I am afraid you will not hear her at all, for she has an aunt who never holds her tongue.’

‘You are acquainted with Miss Jane Fairfax, sir, are you?’ said Mr. Woodhouse, always the last to make his way in conversation; ‘then give me leave to assure you that you will find her a very agreeable young lady. She is staying here on a visit to her grandmama and aunt, very worthy people; I have known them all my life. They will be extremely glad to see you, I am sure; and one of my servants shall go with you to shew you the way.’

‘My dear sir, upon no account in the world; my father can direct me.’

‘But your father is not going so far; he is only going to the Crown, quite on the other side of the street, and there are a great many houses; you might be very much at a loss, and it is a very dirty walk, unless you keep on the footpath; but my coachman can tell you where you had best cross the street.’

Mr. Frank Churchill still declined it, looking as serious as he could, and his father gave his hearty support by calling out, ‘My good friend, this is quite unnecessary; Frank knows a puddle of water when he sees it, and as to Mrs. Bates’s, he may get there from the Crown in a hop, step, and jump.’

They were permitted to go alone; and with a cordial nod from one, and a graceful bow from the other, the two gentlemen took leave. Emma remained very well pleased with this beginning of the acquaintance, and could now engage to think of them all at Randalls any hour of the day, with full confidence in their comfort.

Chapter VI

The next morning brought Mr. Frank Churchill again. He came with Mrs. Weston, to whom and to Highbury he seemed to take very cordially. He had been sitting with her, it appeared, most companionably at home, till her usual hour of exercise; and on being desired to chuse their walk, immediately fixed on Highbury.—‘He did not doubt there being very pleasant walks in every direction, but if left to him, he should always chuse the same. Highbury, that airy, cheerful, happy-looking Highbury, would be his constant attraction.’— Highbury, with Mrs. Weston, stood for Hartfield; and she trusted to its bearing the same construction with him. They walked thither directly.

Emma had hardly expected them: for Mr. Weston, who had called in for half a minute, in order to hear that his son was very handsome, knew nothing of their plans; and it was an agreeable surprize to her, therefore, to perceive them walking up to the house together, arm in arm. She was wanting to see him again, and especially to see him in company with Mrs. Weston, upon his behaviour to whom her opinion of him was to depend. If he were deficient there, nothing should make amends for it. But on seeing them together, she became perfectly satisfied. It was not merely in fine words or hyperbolical compliment that he paid his duty; nothing could be more proper or pleasing than his whole manner to her—nothing could more agreeably denote his wish of considering her as a friend and securing her affection. And there was time enough for Emma to form a reasonable judgment, as their visit included all the rest of the morning. They were all three walking about together for an hour or two— first round the shrubberies of Hartfield, and afterwards in Highbury. He was delighted with every thing; admired Hartfield sufficiently for Mr. Woodhouse’s ear; and when their going farther was resolved on, confessed his wish to be made acquainted with the whole village, and found matter of commendation and interest much oftener than Emma could have supposed.

Some of the objects of his curiosity spoke very amiable feelings. He begged to be shewn the house which his father had lived in so long, and which had been the home of his father’s father; and on recollecting that an old woman who had nursed him was still living, walked in quest of her cottage from one end of the street to the other; and though in some points of pursuit or observation there was no positive merit, they shewed, altogether, a good-will towards Highbury in general, which must be very like a merit to those he was with.

Emma watched and decided, that with such feelings as were now shewn, it could not be fairly supposed that he had been ever voluntarily absenting himself; that he had not been acting a part, or making a parade of insincere professions; and that Mr. Knightley certainly had not done him justice.

Their first pause was at the Crown Inn, an inconsiderable house, though the principal one of the sort, where a couple of pair of post-horses were kept, more for the convenience of the neighbourhood than from any run on the road; and his companions had not expected to be detained by any interest excited there; but in passing it they gave the history of the large room visibly added; it had been built many years ago for a ball-room, and while the neighbourhood had been in a particularly populous, dancing state, had been occasionally used as such;—but such brilliant days had long passed away, and now the highest purpose for which it was ever wanted was to accommodate a whist club established among the gentlemen and half-gentlemen of the place. He was immediately interested. Its character as a ball-room caught him; and instead of passing on, he stopt for several minutes at the two superior sashed windows which were open, to look in and contemplate its capabilities, and lament that its original purpose should have ceased. He saw no fault in the room, he would acknowledge none which they suggested. No, it was long enough, broad enough, handsome enough. It would hold the very number for comfort. They ought to have balls there at least every fortnight through the winter. Why had not Miss Woodhouse revived the former good old days of the room?—She who could do any thing in Highbury! The want of proper families in the place, and the conviction that none beyond the place and its immediate environs could be tempted to attend, were mentioned; but he was not satisfied. He could not be persuaded that so many good-looking houses as he saw around him, could not furnish numbers enough for such a meeting; and even when particulars were given and families described, he was still unwilling to admit that the inconvenience of such a mixture would be any thing, or that there would be the smallest difficulty in every body’s returning into their proper place the next morning. He argued like a young man very much bent on dancing; and Emma was rather surprized to see the constitution of the Weston prevail so decidedly against the habits of the Churchills. He seemed to have all the life and spirit, cheerful feelings, and social inclinations of his father, and nothing of the pride or reserve of Enscombe. Of pride, indeed, there was, perhaps, scarcely enough; his indifference to a confusion of rank, bordered too much on inelegance of mind. He could be no judge, however, of the evil he was holding cheap. It was but an effusion of lively spirits.

At last he was persuaded to move on from the front of the Crown; and being now almost facing the house where the Bateses lodged, Emma recollected his intended visit the day before, and asked him if he had paid it.

‘Yes, oh! yes’—he replied; ‘I was just going to mention it. A very successful visit:—I saw all the three ladies; and felt very much obliged to you for your preparatory hint. If the talking aunt had taken me quite by surprize, it must have been the death of me. As it was, I was only betrayed into paying a most unreasonable visit. Ten minutes would have been all that was necessary, perhaps all that was proper; and I had told my father I should certainly be at home before him—but there was no getting away, no pause; and, to my utter astonishment, I found, when he (finding me nowhere else) joined me there at last, that I had been actually sitting with them very nearly three-quarters of an hour. The good lady had not given me the possibility of escape before.’

‘And how did you think Miss Fairfax looking?’

‘Ill, very ill—that is, if a young lady can ever be allowed to look ill. But the expression is hardly admissible, Mrs. Weston, is it? Ladies can never look ill. And, seriously, Miss Fairfax is naturally so pale, as almost always to give the appearance of ill health.— A most deplorable want of complexion.’

Emma would not agree to this, and began a warm defence of Miss Fairfax’s complexion. ‘It was certainly never brilliant, but she would not allow it to have a sickly hue in general; and there was a softness and delicacy in her skin which gave peculiar elegance to the character of her face.’ He listened with all due deference; acknowledged that he had heard many people say the same—but yet he must confess, that to him nothing could make amends for the want of the fine glow of health. Where features were indifferent, a fine complexion gave beauty to them all; and where they were good, the effect was—fortunately he need not attempt to describe what the effect was.

‘Well,’ said Emma, ‘there is no disputing about taste.—At least you admire her except her complexion.’

He shook his head and laughed.—‘I cannot separate Miss Fairfax and her complexion.’

‘Did you see her often at Weymouth? Were you often in the same society?’

At this moment they were approaching Ford’s, and he hastily exclaimed, ‘Ha! this must be the very shop that every body attends every day of their lives, as my father informs me. He comes to Highbury himself, he says, six days out of the seven, and has always business at Ford’s. If it be not inconvenient to you, pray let us go in, that I may prove myself to belong to the place, to be a true citizen of Highbury. I must buy something at Ford’s. It will be taking out my freedom.— I dare say they sell gloves.’

‘Oh! yes, gloves and every thing. I do admire your patriotism. You will be adored in Highbury. You were very popular before you came, because you were Mr. Weston’s son—but lay out half a guinea at Ford’s, and your popularity will stand upon your own virtues.’

They went in; and while the sleek, well-tied parcels of ‘Men’s Beavers’ and ‘York Tan’ were bringing down and displaying on the counter, he said—‘But I beg your pardon, Miss Woodhouse, you were speaking to me, you were saying something at the very moment of this burst of my amor patriae. Do not let me lose it. I assure you the utmost stretch of public fame would not make me amends for the loss of any happiness in private life.’

‘I merely asked, whether you had known much of Miss

Fairfax and her party at Weymouth.’

‘And now that I understand your question, I must pronounce it to be a very unfair one. It is always the lady’s right to decide on the degree of acquaintance. Miss Fairfax must already have given her account.— I shall not commit myself by claiming more than she may chuse to allow.’

‘Upon my word! you answer as discreetly as she could do herself. But her account of every thing leaves so much to be guessed, she is so very reserved, so very unwilling to give the least information about any body, that I really think you may say what you like of your acquaintance with her.’

‘May I, indeed?—Then I will speak the truth, and nothing suits me so well. I met her frequently at Weymouth. I had known the Campbells a little in town; and at Weymouth we were very much in the same set. Colonel Campbell is a very agreeable man, and Mrs. Campbell a friendly, warm-hearted woman. I like them all.’

‘You know Miss Fairfax’s situation in life, I conclude; what she is destined to be?’

‘Yes—(rather hesitatingly)—I believe I do.’

‘You get upon delicate subjects, Emma,’ said Mrs. Weston smiling; ‘remember that I am here.—Mr. Frank Churchill hardly knows what to say when you speak of Miss Fairfax’s

situation in life. I will move a little farther off.’

‘I certainly do forget to think of her,’ said Emma, ‘as having ever been any thing but my friend and my dearest friend.’

He looked as if he fully understood and honoured such a sentiment.

When the gloves were bought, and they had quitted the shop again, ‘Did you ever hear the young lady we were speaking of, play?’ said Frank Churchill.

‘Ever hear her!’ repeated Emma. ‘You forget how much she belongs to Highbury. I have heard her every year of our lives since we both began. She plays charmingly.’

‘You think so, do you?—I wanted the opinion of some one who could really judge. She appeared to me to play well, that is, with considerable taste, but I know nothing of the matter myself.— I am excessively fond of music, but without the smallest skill or right of judging of any body’s performance.—I have been used to hear her’s admired; and I remember one proof of her being thought to play well:—a man, a very musical man, and in love with another woman—engaged to her—on the point of marriage— would yet never ask that other woman to sit down to the instrument, if the lady in question could sit down instead—never seemed to like to hear one if he could hear the other. That, I thought, in a man of known musical talent, was some proof.’

‘Proof indeed!’ said Emma, highly amused.—‘Mr. Dixon is very musical, is he? We shall know more about them all, in half an hour, from you, than Miss Fairfax would have vouchsafed in half a year.’

‘Yes, Mr. Dixon and Miss Campbell were the persons; and I thought it a very strong proof.’

‘Certainly—very strong it was; to own the truth, a great deal stronger than, if I had been Miss Campbell, would have been at all agreeable to me. I could not excuse a man’s having more music than love—more ear than eye—a more acute sensibility to fine sounds than to my feelings. How did

Miss Campbell appear to like it?’

‘It was her very particular friend, you know.’

‘Poor comfort!’ said Emma, laughing. ‘One would rather have a stranger preferred than one’s very particular friend— with a stranger it might not recur again—but the misery of having a very particular friend always at hand, to do every thing better than one does oneself!— Poor Mrs. Dixon!

Well, I am glad she is gone to settle in Ireland.’

‘You are right. It was not very flattering to Miss Campbell; but she really did not seem to feel it.’

‘So much the better—or so much the worse:—I do not know which. But be it sweetness or be it stupidity in her— quickness of friendship, or dulness of feeling—there was one person, I think, who must have felt it: Miss Fairfax herself. She must have felt the improper and dangerous distinction.’

‘As to that—I do not—‘

‘Oh! do not imagine that I expect an account of Miss Fairfax’s sensations from you, or from any body else. They are known to no human being, I guess, but herself. But if she continued to play whenever she was asked by Mr. Dixon, one may guess what one chuses.’

‘There appeared such a perfectly good understanding among them all—‘ he began rather quickly, but checking himself, added, ‘however, it is impossible for me to say on what terms they really were— how it might all be behind the scenes. I can only say that there was smoothness outwardly. But you, who have known Miss Fairfax from a child, must be a better judge of her character, and of how she is likely to conduct herself in critical situations, than I can be.’

‘I have known her from a child, undoubtedly; we have been children and women together; and it is natural to suppose that we should be intimate,—that we should have taken to each other whenever she visited her friends. But we never did. I hardly know how it has happened; a little, perhaps, from that wickedness on my side which was prone to take disgust towards a girl so idolized and so cried up as she always was, by her aunt and grandmother, and all their set. And then, her reserve—I never could attach myself to any one so completely reserved.’

‘It is a most repulsive quality, indeed,’ said he. ‘Oftentimes very convenient, no doubt, but never pleasing. There is safety in reserve, but no attraction. One cannot love a reserved person.’

‘Not till the reserve ceases towards oneself; and then the attraction may be the greater. But I must be more in want of a friend, or an agreeable companion, than I have yet been, to take the trouble of conquering any body’s reserve to procure one. Intimacy between Miss Fairfax and me is quite out of the question. I have no reason to think ill of her—not the least—except that such extreme and perpetual cautiousness of word and manner, such a dread of giving a distinct idea about any body, is apt to suggest suspicions of there being something to conceal.’

He perfectly agreed with her: and after walking together so long, and thinking so much alike, Emma felt herself so well acquainted with him, that she could hardly believe it to be only their second meeting. He was not exactly what she had expected; less of the man of the world in some of his notions, less of the spoiled child of fortune, therefore better than she had expected. His ideas seemed more moderate— his feelings warmer. She was particularly struck by his manner of considering Mr. Elton’s house, which, as well as the church, he would go and look at, and would not join them in finding much fault with. No, he could not believe it a bad house; not such a house as a man was to be pitied for having. If it were to be shared with the woman he loved, he could not think any man to be pitied for having that house. There must be ample room in it for every real comfort. The man must be a blockhead who wanted more.

Mrs. Weston laughed, and said he did not know what he was talking about. Used only to a large house himself, and without ever thinking how many advantages and accommodations were attached to its size, he could be no judge of the privations inevitably belonging to a small one. But Emma, in her own mind, determined that he did know what he was talking about, and that he shewed a very amiable inclination to settle early in life, and to marry, from worthy motives. He might not be aware of the inroads on domestic peace to be occasioned by no housekeeper’s room, or a bad butler’s pantry, but no doubt he did perfectly feel that Enscombe could not make him happy, and that whenever he were attached, he would willingly give up much of wealth to be allowed an early establishment.

Chapter VII

Emma’s very good opinion of Frank Churchill was a little shaken the following day, by hearing that he was gone off to London, merely to have his hair cut. A sudden freak seemed to have seized him at breakfast, and he had sent for a chaise and set off, intending to return to dinner, but with no more important view that appeared than having his hair cut. There was certainly no harm in his travelling sixteen miles twice over on such an errand; but there was an air of foppery and nonsense in it which she could not approve. It did not accord with the rationality of plan, the moderation in expense, or even the unselfish warmth of heart, which she had believed herself to discern in him yesterday. Vanity, extravagance, love of change, restlessness of temper, which must be doing something, good or bad; heedlessness as to the pleasure of his father and Mrs. Weston, indifferent as to how his conduct might appear in general; he became liable to all these charges. His father only called him a coxcomb, and thought it a very good story; but that Mrs. Weston did not like it, was clear enough, by her passing it over as quickly as possible, and making no other comment than that ‘all young people would have their little whims.’

With the exception of this little blot, Emma found that his visit hitherto had given her friend only good ideas of him. Mrs. Weston was very ready to say how attentive and pleasant a companion he made himself—how much she saw to like in his disposition altogether. He appeared to have a very open temper—certainly a very cheerful and lively one; she could observe nothing wrong in his notions, a great deal decidedly right; he spoke of his uncle with warm regard, was fond of talking of him—said he would be the best man in the world if he were left to himself; and though there was no being attached to the aunt, he acknowledged her kindness with gratitude, and seemed to mean always to speak of her with respect. This was all very promising; and, but for such an unfortunate fancy for having his hair cut, there was nothing to denote him unworthy of the distinguished honour which her imagination had given him; the honour, if not of being really in love with her, of being at least very near it, and saved only by her own indifference— (for still her resolution held of never marrying)—the honour, in short, of being marked out for her by all their joint acquaintance.

Mr. Weston, on his side, added a virtue to the account which must have some weight. He gave her to understand that Frank admired her extremely—thought her very beautiful and very charming; and with so much to be said for him altogether, she found she must not judge him harshly. As Mrs. Weston observed, ‘all young people would have their little whims.’

There was one person among his new acquaintance in Surry, not so leniently disposed. In general he was judged, throughout the parishes of Donwell and Highbury, with great candour; liberal allowances were made for the little excesses of such a handsome young man— one who smiled so often and bowed so well; but there was one spirit among them not to be softened, from its power of censure, by bows or smiles— Mr. Knightley. The circumstance was told him at Hartfield; for the moment, he was silent; but Emma heard him almost immediately afterwards say to himself, over a newspaper he held in his hand, ‘Hum! just the trifling, silly fellow I took him for.’ She had half a mind to resent; but an instant’s observation convinced her that it was really said only to relieve his own feelings, and not meant to provoke; and therefore she let it pass.

Although in one instance the bearers of not good tidings, Mr. and Mrs. Weston’s visit this morning was in another respect particularly opportune. Something occurred while they were at Hartfield, to make Emma want their advice; and, which was still more lucky, she wanted exactly the advice they gave.

This was the occurrence:—The Coles had been settled some years in Highbury, and were very good sort of people— friendly, liberal, and unpretending; but, on the other hand, they were of low origin, in trade, and only moderately genteel. On their first coming into the country, they had lived in proportion to their income, quietly, keeping little company, and that little unexpensively; but the last year or two had brought them a considerable increase of means— the house in town had yielded greater profits, and fortune in general had smiled on them. With their wealth, their views increased; their want of a larger house, their inclination for more company. They added to their house, to their number of servants, to their expenses of every sort; and by this time were, in fortune and style of living, second only to the family at Hartfield. Their love of society, and their new dining-room, prepared every body for their keeping dinner-company; and a few parties, chiefly among the single men, had already taken place. The regular and best families Emma could hardly suppose they would presume to invite— neither Donwell, nor Hartfield, nor Randalls. Nothing should tempt her to go, if they did; and she regretted that her father’s known habits would be giving her refusal less meaning than she could wish. The Coles were very respectable in their way, but they ought to be taught that it was not for them to arrange the terms on which the superior families would visit them. This lesson, she very much feared, they would receive only from herself; she had little hope of Mr. Knightley, none of Mr. Weston.

But she had made up her mind how to meet this presumption so many weeks before it appeared, that when the insult came at last, it found her very differently affected. Donwell and Randalls had received their invitation, and none had come for her father and herself; and Mrs. Weston’s accounting for it with ‘I suppose they will not take the liberty with you; they know you do not dine out,’ was not quite sufficient. She felt that she should like to have had the power of refusal; and afterwards, as the idea of the party to be assembled there, consisting precisely of those whose society was dearest to her, occurred again and again, she did not know that she might not have been tempted to accept. Harriet was to be there in the evening, and the Bateses. They had been speaking of it as they walked about Highbury the day before, and

Frank Churchill had most earnestly lamented her absence.

Might not the evening end in a dance? had been a question of his. The bare possibility of it acted as a farther irritation on her spirits; and her being left in solitary grandeur, even supposing the omission to be intended as a compliment, was but poor comfort.

It was the arrival of this very invitation while the Westons were at Hartfield, which made their presence so acceptable; for though her first remark, on reading it, was that ‘of course it must be declined,’ she so very soon proceeded to ask them what they advised her to do, that their advice for her going was most prompt and successful.

She owned that, considering every thing, she was not absolutely without inclination for the party. The Coles expressed themselves so properly—there was so much real attention in the manner of it— so much consideration for her father. ‘They would have solicited the honour earlier, but had been waiting the arrival of a folding-screen from London, which they hoped might keep Mr. Woodhouse from any draught of air, and therefore induce him the more readily to give them the honour of his company. ‘Upon the whole, she was very persuadable; and it being briefly settled among themselves how it might be done without neglecting his comfort—how certainly Mrs. Goddard, if not Mrs. Bates, might be depended on for bearing him company— Mr. Woodhouse was to be talked into an acquiescence of his daughter’s going out to dinner on a day now near at hand, and spending the whole evening away from him. As for his going, Emma did not wish him to think it possible, the hours would be too late, and the party too numerous. He was soon pretty well resigned.

‘I am not fond of dinner-visiting,’ said he—‘I never was. No more is Emma. Late hours do not agree with us. I am sorry Mr. and Mrs. Cole should have done it. I think it would be much better if they would come in one afternoon next summer, and take their tea with us—take us in their afternoon walk; which they might do, as our hours are so reasonable, and yet get home without being out in the damp of the evening. The dews of a summer evening are what I would not expose any body to. However, as they are so very desirous to have dear Emma dine with them, and as you will both be there, and Mr. Knightley too, to take care of her, I cannot wish to prevent it, provided the weather be what it ought, neither damp, nor cold, nor windy.’ Then turning to Mrs. Weston, with a look of gentle reproach—‘Ah! Miss Taylor, if you had not married, you would have staid at home with me.’

‘Well, sir,’ cried Mr. Weston, ‘as I took Miss Taylor away, it is incumbent on me to supply her place, if I can; and I will step to Mrs. Goddard in a moment, if you wish it.’

But the idea of any thing to be done in a moment, was increasing, not lessening, Mr. Woodhouse’s agitation. The ladies knew better how to allay it. Mr. Weston must be quiet, and every thing deliberately arranged.

With this treatment, Mr. Woodhouse was soon com-

posed enough for talking as usual. ‘He should be happy to see Mrs. Goddard. He had a great regard for Mrs. Goddard; and Emma should write a line, and invite her. James could take the note. But first of all, there must be an answer written to

Mrs. Cole.’

‘You will make my excuses, my dear, as civilly as possi-

ble. You will say that I am quite an invalid, and go no where, and therefore must decline their obliging invitation; beginning with my compliments, of course. But you will do every thing right. I need not tell you what is to be done. We must remember to let James know that the carriage will be wanted on Tuesday. I shall have no fears for you with him. We have never been there above once since the new approach was made; but still I have no doubt that James will take you very safely. And when you get there, you must tell him at what time you would have him come for you again; and you had better name an early hour. You will not like staying late. You will get very tired when tea is over.’

‘But you would not wish me to come away before I am tired, papa?’

‘Oh! no, my love; but you will soon be tired. There will be a great many people talking at once. You will not like the noise.’

‘But, my dear sir,’ cried Mr. Weston, ‘if Emma comes away early, it will be breaking up the party.’

‘And no great harm if it does,’ said Mr. Woodhouse. ‘The sooner every party breaks up, the better.’

‘But you do not consider how it may appear to the Coles. Emma’s going away directly after tea might be giving offence. They are good-natured people, and think little of their own claims; but still they must feel that any body’s hurrying away is no great compliment; and Miss Woodhouse’s doing it would be more thought of than any other person’s in the room. You would not wish to disappoint and mortify the Coles, I am sure, sir; friendly, good sort of people as ever lived, and who have been your neighbours these ten years.’

‘No, upon no account in the world, Mr. Weston; I am much obliged to you for reminding me. I should be extremely sorry to be giving them any pain. I know what worthy people they are. Perry tells me that Mr. Cole never touches malt liquor. You would not think it to look at him, but he is bilious—Mr. Cole is very bilious. No, I would not be the means of giving them any pain. My dear Emma, we must consider this. I am sure, rather than run the risk of hurting Mr. and Mrs. Cole, you would stay a little longer than you might wish. You will not regard being tired. You will be perfectly safe, you know, among your friends.’

‘Oh yes, papa. I have no fears at all for myself; and I should have no scruples of staying as late as Mrs. Weston, but on your account. I am only afraid of your sitting up for me. I am not afraid of your not being exceedingly comfortable with Mrs. Goddard. She loves piquet, you know; but when she is gone home, I am afraid you will be sitting up by yourself, instead of going to bed at your usual time—and the idea of that would entirely destroy my comfort. You must promise me not to sit up.’

He did, on the condition of some promises on her side: such as that, if she came home cold, she would be sure to warm herself thoroughly; if hungry, that she would take something to eat; that her own maid should sit up for her; and that Serle and the butler should see that every thing were safe in the house, as usual.

Chapter VIII

Frank Churchill came back again; and if he kept his father’s dinner waiting, it was not known at Hartfield; for Mrs. Weston was too anxious for his being a favourite with Mr. Woodhouse, to betray any imperfection which could be concealed.

He came back, had had his hair cut, and laughed at himself with a very good grace, but without seeming really at all ashamed of what he had done. He had no reason to wish his hair longer, to conceal any confusion of face; no reason to wish the money unspent, to improve his spirits. He was quite as undaunted and as lively as ever; and, after seeing him, Emma thus moralised to herself:—

‘I do not know whether it ought to be so, but certainly silly things do cease to be silly if they are done by sensible people in an impudent way. Wickedness is always wickedness, but folly is not always folly.—It depends upon the character of those who handle it. Mr. Knightley, he is not a trifling, silly young man. If he were, he would have done this differently. He would either have gloried in the achievement, or been ashamed of it. There would have been either the ostentation of a coxcomb, or the evasions of a mind too weak to defend its own vanities.—No, I am perfectly sure that he is not trifling or silly.’

With Tuesday came the agreeable prospect of seeing him again, and for a longer time than hitherto; of judging of his general manners, and by inference, of the meaning of his manners towards herself; of guessing how soon it might be necessary for her to throw coldness into her air; and of fancying what the observations of all those might be, who were now seeing them together for the first time.

She meant to be very happy, in spite of the scene being laid at Mr. Cole’s; and without being able to forget that among the failings of Mr. Elton, even in the days of his favour, none had disturbed her more than his propensity to dine with Mr. Cole.

Her father’s comfort was amply secured, Mrs. Bates as well as Mrs. Goddard being able to come; and her last pleasing duty, before she left the house, was to pay her respects to them as they sat together after dinner; and while her father was fondly noticing the beauty of her dress, to make the two ladies all the amends in her power, by helping them to large slices of cake and full glasses of wine, for whatever unwilling self-denial his care of their constitution might have obliged them to practise during the meal.—She had provided a plentiful dinner for them; she wished she could know that they had been allowed to eat it.

She followed another carriage to Mr. Cole’s door; and was pleased to see that it was Mr. Knightley’s; for Mr. Knightley keeping no horses, having little spare money and a great deal of health, activity, and independence, was too apt, in Emma’s opinion, to get about as he could, and not use his carriage so often as became the owner of Donwell Abbey. She had an opportunity now of speaking her approbation while warm from her heart, for he stopped to hand her out.

‘This is coming as you should do,’ said she; ‘like a gentleman.— I am quite glad to see you.’

He thanked her, observing, ‘How lucky that we should arrive at the same moment! for, if we had met first in the drawing-room, I doubt whether you would have discerned me to be more of a gentleman than usual.— You might not have distinguished how I came, by my look or manner.’

‘Yes I should, I am sure I should. There is always a look of consciousness or bustle when people come in a way which they know to be beneath them. You think you carry it off very well, I dare say, but with you it is a sort of bravado, an air of affected unconcern; I always observe it whenever I meet you under those circumstances. Now you have nothing to try for. You are not afraid of being supposed ashamed. You are not striving to look taller than any body else. Now I shall really be very happy to walk into the same room with you.’

‘Nonsensical girl!’ was his reply, but not at all in anger.

Emma had as much reason to be satisfied with the rest of the party as with Mr. Knightley. She was received with a cordial respect which could not but please, and given all the consequence she could wish for. When the Westons arrived, the kindest looks of love, the strongest of admiration were for her, from both husband and wife; the son approached her with a cheerful eagerness which marked her as his peculiar object, and at dinner she found him seated by her—and, as she firmly believed, not without some dexterity on his side.

The party was rather large, as it included one other fam-

ily, a proper unobjectionable country family, whom the Coles had the advantage of naming among their acquaintance, and the male part of Mr. Cox’s family, the lawyer of Highbury. The less worthy females were to come in the evening, with Miss Bates, Miss Fairfax, and Miss Smith; but already, at dinner, they were too numerous for any subject of conversation to be general; and, while politics and Mr. Elton were talked over, Emma could fairly surrender all her attention to the pleasantness of her neighbour. The first remote sound to which she felt herself obliged to attend, was the name of Jane Fairfax. Mrs. Cole seemed to be relating something of her that was expected to be very interesting. She listened, and found it well worth listening to. That very dear part of Emma, her fancy, received an amusing supply. Mrs. Cole was telling that she had been calling on Miss Bates, and as soon as she entered the room had been struck by the sight of a pianoforte—a very elegant looking instrument—not a grand, but a large-sized square pianoforte; and the substance of the story, the end of all the dialogue which ensued of surprize, and inquiry, and congratulations on her side, and explanations on Miss Bates’s, was, that this pianoforte had arrived from Broadwood’s the day before, to the great astonishment of both aunt and niece—entirely unexpected; that at first, by Miss Bates’s account, Jane herself was quite at a loss, quite bewildered to think who could possibly have ordered it— but now, they were both perfectly satisfied that it could be from only one quarter;—of course it must be from Colonel Campbell.

‘One can suppose nothing else,’ added Mrs. Cole, ‘and I was only surprized that there could ever have been a doubt. But Jane, it seems, had a letter from them very lately, and not a word was said about it. She knows their ways best; but I should not consider their silence as any reason for their not meaning to make the present. They might chuse to surprize her.’

Mrs. Cole had many to agree with her; every body who spoke on the subject was equally convinced that it must come from Colonel Campbell, and equally rejoiced that such a present had been made; and there were enough ready to speak to allow Emma to think her own way, and still listen to Mrs. Cole.

‘I declare, I do not know when I have heard any thing that has given me more satisfaction!—It always has quite hurt me that Jane Fairfax, who plays so delightfully, should not have an instrument. It seemed quite a shame, especially considering how many houses there are where fine instruments are absolutely thrown away. This is like giving ourselves a slap, to be sure! and it was but yesterday I was telling Mr. Cole, I really was ashamed to look at our new grand pianoforte in the drawing-room, while I do not know one note from another, and our little girls, who are but just beginning, perhaps may never make any thing of it; and there is poor Jane Fairfax, who is mistress of music, has not any thing of the nature of an instrument, not even the pitifullest old spinet in the world, to amuse herself with.—I was saying this to Mr. Cole but yesterday, and he quite agreed with me; only he is so particularly fond of music that he could not help indulging himself in the purchase, hoping that some of our good neighbours might be so obliging occasionally to put it to a better use than we can; and that really is the reason why the instrument was bought— or else I am sure we ought to be ashamed of it.—We are in great hopes that Miss Woodhouse may be prevailed with to try it this evening.’

Miss Woodhouse made the proper acquiescence; and finding that nothing more was to be entrapped from any communication of Mrs. Cole’s, turned to Frank Churchill.

‘Why do you smile?’ said she.

‘Nay, why do you?’

‘Me!—I suppose I smile for pleasure at Colonel Campbell’s being so rich and so liberal.—It is a handsome present.’

‘Very.’

‘I rather wonder that it was never made before.’

‘Perhaps Miss Fairfax has never been staying here so long before.’

‘Or that he did not give her the use of their own instrument— which must now be shut up in London, untouched by any body.’

‘That is a grand pianoforte, and he might think it too large for Mrs. Bates’s house.’

‘You may say what you chuse—but your countenance testifies that your thoughts on this subject are very much like mine.’

‘I do not know. I rather believe you are giving me more credit for acuteness than I deserve. I smile because you smile, and shall probably suspect whatever I find you suspect; but at present I do not see what there is to question. If

Colonel Campbell is not the person, who can be?’

‘What do you say to Mrs. Dixon?’

‘Mrs. Dixon! very true indeed. I had not thought of Mrs. Dixon. She must know as well as her father, how acceptable an instrument would be; and perhaps the mode of it, the mystery, the surprize, is more like a young woman’s scheme than an elderly man’s. It is Mrs. Dixon, I dare say. I told you that your suspicions would guide mine.’

‘If so, you must extend your suspicions and comprehend Mr. Dixon in them.’

‘Mr. Dixon.—Very well. Yes, I immediately perceive that it must be the joint present of Mr. and Mrs. Dixon. We were speaking the other day, you know, of his being so warm an admirer of her performance.’

‘Yes, and what you told me on that head, confirmed an idea which I had entertained before.—I do not mean to reflect upon the good intentions of either Mr. Dixon or Miss Fairfax, but I cannot help suspecting either that, after making his proposals to her friend, he had the misfortune to fall in love with her, or that he became conscious of a little attachment on her side. One might guess twenty things without guessing exactly the right; but I am sure there must be a particular cause for her chusing to come to Highbury instead of going with the Campbells to Ireland. Here, she must be leading a life of privation and penance; there it would have been all enjoyment. As to the pretence of trying her native air, I look upon that as a mere excuse.—In the summer it might have passed; but what can any body’s native air do for them in the months of January, February, and March? Good fires and carriages would be much more to the purpose in most cases of delicate health, and I dare say in her’s. I do not require you to adopt all my suspicions, though you make so noble a profession of doing it, but I honestly tell you what they are.’

‘And, upon my word, they have an air of great probability. Mr. Dixon’s preference of her music to her friend’s, I can

answer for being very decided.’

‘And then, he saved her life. Did you ever hear of that?— A water party; and by some accident she was falling overboard. He caught her.’

‘He did. I was there—one of the party.’

‘Were you really?—Well!—But you observed nothing of course, for it seems to be a new idea to you.—If I had been there, I think I should have made some discoveries.’

‘I dare say you would; but I, simple I, saw nothing but the fact, that Miss Fairfax was nearly dashed from the vessel and that Mr. Dixon caught her.—It was the work of a moment. And though the consequent shock and alarm was very great and much more durable—indeed I believe it was half an hour before any of us were comfortable again— yet that was too general a sensation for any thing of peculiar anxiety to be observable. I do not mean to say, however, that you might not have made discoveries.’

The conversation was here interrupted. They were called on to share in the awkwardness of a rather long interval between the courses, and obliged to be as formal and as orderly as the others; but when the table was again safely covered, when every corner dish was placed exactly right, and occupation and ease were generally restored, Emma said,

‘The arrival of this pianoforte is decisive with me. I wanted to know a little more, and this tells me quite enough. Depend upon it, we shall soon hear that it is a present from

Mr. and Mrs. Dixon.’

‘And if the Dixons should absolutely deny all knowledge of it we must conclude it to come from the Campbells.’

‘No, I am sure it is not from the Campbells. Miss Fairfax knows it is not from the Campbells, or they would have been guessed at first. She would not have been puzzled, had she dared fix on them. I may not have convinced you perhaps, but I am perfectly convinced myself that Mr. Dixon is a principal in the business.’

‘Indeed you injure me if you suppose me unconvinced. Your reasonings carry my judgment along with them entirely. At first, while I supposed you satisfied that Colonel Campbell was the giver, I saw it only as paternal kindness, and thought it the most natural thing in the world. But when you mentioned Mrs. Dixon, I felt how much more probable that it should be the tribute of warm female friendship. And now I can see it in no other light than as an offering of love.’

There was no occasion to press the matter farther. The conviction seemed real; he looked as if he felt it. She said no more, other subjects took their turn; and the rest of the dinner passed away; the dessert succeeded, the children came in, and were talked to and admired amid the usual rate of conversation; a few clever things said, a few downright silly, but by much the larger proportion neither the one nor the other—nothing worse than everyday remarks, dull repetitions, old news, and heavy jokes.

The ladies had not been long in the drawing-room, before the other ladies, in their different divisions, arrived. Emma watched the entree of her own particular little friend; and if she could not exult in her dignity and grace, she could not only love the blooming sweetness and the artless manner, but could most heartily rejoice in that light, cheerful, unsentimental disposition which allowed her so many alleviations of pleasure, in the midst of the pangs of disappointed affection. There she sat—and who would have guessed how many tears she had been lately shedding? To be in company, nicely dressed herself and seeing others nicely dressed, to sit and smile and look pretty, and say nothing, was enough for the happiness of the present hour. Jane Fairfax did look and move superior; but Emma suspected she might have been glad to change feelings with Harriet, very glad to have purchased the mortification of having loved—yes, of having loved even Mr. Elton in vain—by the surrender of all the dangerous pleasure of knowing herself beloved by the husband of her friend.

In so large a party it was not necessary that Emma should approach her. She did not wish to speak of the pianoforte, she felt too much in the secret herself, to think the appearance of curiosity or interest fair, and therefore purposely kept at a distance; but by the others, the subject was almost immediately introduced, and she saw the blush of consciousness with which congratulations were received, the blush of guilt which accompanied the name of ‘my excellent friend Colonel Campbell.’

Mrs. Weston, kind-hearted and musical, was particularly interested by the circumstance, and Emma could not help being amused at her perseverance in dwelling on the subject; and having so much to ask and to say as to tone, touch, and pedal, totally unsuspicious of that wish of saying as little about it as possible, which she plainly read in the fair heroine’s countenance.

They were soon joined by some of the gentlemen; and the very first of the early was Frank Churchill. In he walked, the first and the handsomest; and after paying his compliments en passant to Miss Bates and her niece, made his way directly to the opposite side of the circle, where sat Miss Woodhouse; and till he could find a seat by her, would not sit at all. Emma divined what every body present must be thinking. She was his object, and every body must perceive it. She introduced him to her friend, Miss Smith, and, at convenient moments afterwards, heard what each thought of the other. ‘He had never seen so lovely a face, and was delighted with her naivete.’ And she, ‘Only to be sure it was paying him too great a compliment, but she did think there were some looks a little like Mr. Elton.’ Emma restrained her indignation, and only turned from her in silence.

Smiles of intelligence passed between her and the gentleman on first glancing towards Miss Fairfax; but it was most prudent to avoid speech. He told her that he had been impatient to leave the dining-room— hated sitting long—was always the first to move when he could— that his father, Mr.

Knightley, Mr. Cox, and Mr. Cole, were left very busy over parish business—that as long as he had staid, however, it had been pleasant enough, as he had found them in general a set of gentlemanlike, sensible men; and spoke so handsomely of Highbury altogether—thought it so abundant in agreeable families— that Emma began to feel she had been used to despise the place rather too much. She questioned him as to the society in Yorkshire— the extent of the neighbourhood about Enscombe, and the sort; and could make out from his answers that, as far as Enscombe was concerned, there was very little going on, that their visitings were among a range of great families, none very near; and that even when days were fixed, and invitations accepted, it was an even chance that Mrs. Churchill were not in health and spirits for going; that they made a point of visiting no fresh person; and that, though he had his separate engagements, it was not without difficulty, without considerable address at times, that he could get away, or introduce an acquaintance for a night.

She saw that Enscombe could not satisfy, and that Highbury, taken at its best, might reasonably please a young man who had more retirement at home than he liked. His importance at Enscombe was very evident. He did not boast, but it naturally betrayed itself, that he had persuaded his aunt where his uncle could do nothing, and on her laughing and noticing it, he owned that he believed (excepting one or two points) he could with time persuade her to any thing. One of those points on which his influence failed, he then mentioned. He had wanted very much to go abroad—had been very eager indeed to be allowed to travel—but she would not hear of it. This had happened the year before. Now, he said, he was beginning to have no longer the same wish.

The unpersuadable point, which he did not mention, Emma guessed to be good behaviour to his father.

‘I have made a most wretched discovery,’ said he, after a short pause.— ‘I have been here a week to-morrow—half my time. I never knew days fly so fast. A week to-morrow!—And I have hardly begun to enjoy myself. But just got acquainted with Mrs. Weston, and others!— I hate the recollection.’

‘Perhaps you may now begin to regret that you spent one whole day, out of so few, in having your hair cut.’

‘No,’ said he, smiling, ‘that is no subject of regret at all. I have no pleasure in seeing my friends, unless I can believe myself fit to be seen.’

The rest of the gentlemen being now in the room, Emma found herself obliged to turn from him for a few minutes, and listen to Mr. Cole. When Mr. Cole had moved away, and her attention could be restored as before, she saw Frank Churchill looking intently across the room at Miss Fairfax, who was sitting exactly opposite. ‘What is the matter?’ said she.

He started. ‘Thank you for rousing me,’ he replied. ‘I believe I have been very rude; but really Miss Fairfax has done her hair in so odd a way—so very odd a way—that I cannot keep my eyes from her. I never saw any thing so outree!— Those curls!—This must be a fancy of her own. I see nobody else looking like her!— I must go and ask her whether it is an Irish fashion. Shall I?— Yes, I will—I declare I will—and you shall see how she takes it;— whether she colours.’

He was gone immediately; and Emma soon saw him standing before Miss Fairfax, and talking to her; but as to its effect on the young lady, as he had improvidently placed himself exactly between them, exactly in front of Miss Fairfax, she could absolutely distinguish nothing.

Before he could return to his chair, it was taken by Mrs. Weston.

‘This is the luxury of a large party,’ said she:—‘one can get near every body, and say every thing. My dear Emma, I am longing to talk to you. I have been making discoveries and forming plans, just like yourself, and I must tell them while the idea is fresh. Do you know how Miss Bates and her niece came here?’

‘How?—They were invited, were not they?’

‘Oh! yes—but how they were conveyed hither?—the manner of their coming?’

‘They walked, I conclude. How else could they come?’

‘Very true.—Well, a little while ago it occurred to me how very sad it would be to have Jane Fairfax walking home again, late at night, and cold as the nights are now. And as I looked at her, though I never saw her appear to more advantage, it struck me that she was heated, and would therefore be particularly liable to take cold. Poor girl! I could not bear the idea of it; so, as soon as Mr. Weston came into the room, and I could get at him, I spoke to him about the carriage. You may guess how readily he came into my wishes; and having his approbation, I made my way directly to Miss Bates, to assure her that the carriage would be at her service before it took us home; for I thought it would be making her comfortable at once. Good soul! she was as grateful as possible, you may be sure. ‘Nobody was ever so fortunate as herself!’—but with many, many thanks—‘there was no occasion to trouble us, for Mr. Knightley’s carriage had brought, and was to take them home again.’ I was quite surprized;— very glad, I am sure; but really quite surprized. Such a very kind attention—and so thoughtful an attention!— the sort of thing that so few men would think of. And, in short, from knowing his usual ways, I am very much inclined to think that it was for their accommodation the carriage was used at all. I do suspect he would not have had a pair of horses for himself, and that it was only as an excuse for assisting them.’

‘Very likely,’ said Emma—‘nothing more likely. I know no man more likely than Mr. Knightley to do the sort of thing—to do any thing really good-natured, useful, considerate, or benevolent. He is not a gallant man, but he is a very humane one; and this, considering Jane Fairfax’s ill-health, would appear a case of humanity to him;—and for an act of unostentatious kindness, there is nobody whom I would fix on more than on Mr. Knightley. I know he had horses today—for we arrived together; and I laughed at him about it, but he said not a word that could betray.’

‘Well,’ said Mrs. Weston, smiling, ‘you give him credit for more simple, disinterested benevolence in this instance than I do; for while Miss Bates was speaking, a suspicion darted into my head, and I have never been able to get it out again. The more I think of it, the more probable it appears. In short, I have made a match between Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax. See the consequence of keeping you company!—What do you say to it?’

‘Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax!’ exclaimed Emma.

‘Dear Mrs. Weston, how could you think of such a thing?— Mr. Knightley!—Mr. Knightley must not marry!—You would not have little Henry cut out from Donwell?— Oh! no, no, Henry must have Donwell. I cannot at all consent to Mr. Knightley’s marrying; and I am sure it is not at all likely. I am amazed that you should think of such a thing.’

‘My dear Emma, I have told you what led me to think of it. I do not want the match—I do not want to injure dear little Henry— but the idea has been given me by circumstances; and if Mr. Knightley really wished to marry, you would not have him refrain on Henry’s account, a boy of six years old, who knows nothing of the matter?’

‘Yes, I would. I could not bear to have Henry supplanted.— Mr. Knightley marry!—No, I have never had such an idea, and I cannot adopt it now. And Jane Fairfax, too, of all women!’

‘Nay, she has always been a first favourite with him, as you very well know.’

‘But the imprudence of such a match!’

‘I am not speaking of its prudence; merely its probability.’

‘I see no probability in it, unless you have any better foundation than what you mention. His good-nature, his humanity, as I tell you, would be quite enough to account for the horses. He has a great regard for the Bateses, you know, independent of Jane Fairfax— and is always glad to shew them attention. My dear Mrs. Weston, do not take to match-making. You do it very ill. Jane Fairfax mistress of the Abbey!—Oh! no, no;—every feeling revolts. For his own sake, I would not have him do so mad a thing.’

‘Imprudent, if you please—but not mad. Excepting inequality of fortune, and perhaps a little disparity of age, I can see nothing unsuitable.’

‘But Mr. Knightley does not want to marry. I am sure he has not the least idea of it. Do not put it into his head. Why should he marry?— He is as happy as possible by himself; with his farm, and his sheep, and his library, and all the parish to manage; and he is extremely fond of his brother’s children. He has no occasion to marry, either to fill up his time or his heart.’

‘My dear Emma, as long as he thinks so, it is so; but if he really loves Jane Fairfax—‘

‘Nonsense! He does not care about Jane Fairfax. In the way of love, I am sure he does not. He would do any good to her, or her family; but—‘

‘Well,’ said Mrs. Weston, laughing, ‘perhaps the greatest good he could do them, would be to give Jane such a respectable home.’

‘If it would be good to her, I am sure it would be evil to himself; a very shameful and degrading connexion. How would he bear to have Miss Bates belonging to him?—To have her haunting the Abbey, and thanking him all day long for his great kindness in marrying Jane?— ‘So very kind and obliging!—But he always had been such a very kind neighbour!’ And then fly off, through half a sentence, to her mother’s old petticoat. ‘Not that it was such a very old petticoat either—for still it would last a great while—and, indeed, she must thankfully say that their petticoats were all very strong.’’

‘For shame, Emma! Do not mimic her. You divert me against my conscience. And, upon my word, I do not think Mr. Knightley would be much disturbed by Miss Bates. Little things do not irritate him. She might talk on; and if he wanted to say any thing himself, he would only talk louder, and drown her voice. But the question is not, whether it would be a bad connexion for him, but whether he wishes it; and I think he does. I have heard him speak, and so must you, so very highly of Jane Fairfax! The interest he takes in her— his anxiety about her health—his concern that she should have no happier prospect! I have heard him express himself so warmly on those points!—Such an admirer of her performance on the pianoforte, and of her voice! I have heard him say that he could listen to her for ever. Oh! and I had almost forgotten one idea that occurred to me—this pianoforte that has been sent here by somebody— though we have all been so well satisfied to consider it a present from the Campbells, may it not be from Mr. Knightley? I cannot help suspecting him. I think he is just the person to do it, even without being in love.’

‘Then it can be no argument to prove that he is in love. But I do not think it is at all a likely thing for him to do. Mr. Knightley does nothing mysteriously.’

‘I have heard him lamenting her having no instrument repeatedly; oftener than I should suppose such a circumstance would, in the common course of things, occur to him.’

‘Very well; and if he had intended to give her one, he would have told her so.’

‘There might be scruples of delicacy, my dear Emma. I have a very strong notion that it comes from him. I am sure he was particularly silent when Mrs. Cole told us of it at dinner.’

‘You take up an idea, Mrs. Weston, and run away with it; as you have many a time reproached me with doing. I see no sign of attachment— I believe nothing of the pianoforte— and proof only shall convince me that Mr. Knightley has any thought of marrying Jane Fairfax.’

They combated the point some time longer in the same way; Emma rather gaining ground over the mind of her friend; for Mrs. Weston was the most used of the two to yield; till a little bustle in the room shewed them that tea was over, and the instrument in preparation;— and at the same moment Mr. Cole approaching to entreat Miss Woodhouse would do them the honour of trying it. Frank Churchill, of whom, in the eagerness of her conversation with Mrs. Weston, she had been seeing nothing, except that he had found a seat by Miss Fairfax, followed Mr. Cole, to add his very pressing entreaties; and as, in every respect, it suited Emma best to lead, she gave a very proper compliance.

She knew the limitations of her own powers too well to attempt more than she could perform with credit; she wanted neither taste nor spirit in the little things which are generally acceptable, and could accompany her own voice well. One accompaniment to her song took her agreeably by surprize—a second, slightly but correctly taken by Frank Churchill. Her pardon was duly begged at the close of the song, and every thing usual followed. He was accused of having a delightful voice, and a perfect knowledge of music; which was properly denied; and that he knew nothing of the matter, and had no voice at all, roundly asserted. They sang together once more; and Emma would then resign her place to Miss Fairfax, whose performance, both vocal and instrumental, she never could attempt to conceal from herself, was infinitely superior to her own.

With mixed feelings, she seated herself at a little distance from the numbers round the instrument, to listen. Frank Churchill sang again. They had sung together once or twice, it appeared, at Weymouth. But the sight of Mr. Knightley among the most attentive, soon drew away half Emma’s mind; and she fell into a train of thinking on the subject of Mrs. Weston’s suspicions, to which the sweet sounds of the united voices gave only momentary interruptions. Her objections to Mr. Knightley’s marrying did not in the least subside. She could see nothing but evil in it. It would be a great disappointment to Mr. John Knightley; consequently to Isabella. A real injury to the children—a most mortifying change, and material loss to them all;—a very great deduction from her father’s daily comfort—and, as to herself, she could not at all endure the idea of Jane Fairfax at Donwell Abbey. A Mrs. Knightley for them all to give way to!—No— Mr. Knightley must never marry. Little Henry must remain the heir of Donwell.

Presently Mr. Knightley looked back, and came and sat down by her. They talked at first only of the performance. His admiration was certainly very warm; yet she thought, but for Mrs. Weston, it would not have struck her. As a sort of touchstone, however, she began to speak of his kindness in conveying the aunt and niece; and though his answer was in the spirit of cutting the matter short, she believed it to indicate only his disinclination to dwell on any kindness of his own.

‘I often feel concern,’ said she, ‘that I dare not make our carriage more useful on such occasions. It is not that I am without the wish; but you know how impossible my father would deem it that James should put-to for such a purpose.’

‘Quite out of the question, quite out of the question,’ he replied;— ‘but you must often wish it, I am sure.’ And he smiled with such seeming pleasure at the conviction, that she must proceed another step.

‘This present from the Campbells,’ said she—‘this pianoforte is very kindly given.’

‘Yes,’ he replied, and without the smallest apparent embarrassment.— ‘But they would have done better had they given her notice of it. Surprizes are foolish things. The pleasure is not enhanced, and the inconvenience is often considerable. I should have expected better judgment in

Colonel Campbell.’

From that moment, Emma could have taken her oath that Mr. Knightley had had no concern in giving the instrument. But whether he were entirely free from peculiar attachment—whether there were no actual preference—remained a little longer doubtful. Towards the end of Jane’s second song, her voice grew thick.

‘That will do,’ said he, when it was finished, thinking aloud— ‘you have sung quite enough for one evening—now be quiet.’

Another song, however, was soon begged for. ‘One more;—they would not fatigue Miss Fairfax on any account, and would only ask for one more.’ And Frank Churchill was heard to say, ‘I think you could manage this without effort; the first part is so very trifling. The strength of the song falls on the second.’

Mr. Knightley grew angry.

‘That fellow,’ said he, indignantly, ‘thinks of nothing but shewing off his own voice. This must not be.’ And touching Miss Bates, who at that moment passed near—‘Miss Bates, are you mad, to let your niece sing herself hoarse in this manner? Go, and interfere. They have no mercy on her.’

Miss Bates, in her real anxiety for Jane, could hardly stay even to be grateful, before she stept forward and put an end to all farther singing. Here ceased the concert part of the evening, for Miss Woodhouse and Miss Fairfax were the only young lady performers; but soon (within five minutes) the proposal of dancing— originating nobody exactly knew where—was so effectually promoted by Mr. and Mrs. Cole, that every thing was rapidly clearing away, to give proper space. Mrs. Weston, capital in her country-dances, was seated, and beginning an irresistible waltz; and Frank Churchill, coming up with most becoming gallantry to Emma, had secured her hand, and led her up to the top.

While waiting till the other young people could pair themselves off, Emma found time, in spite of the compliments she was receiving on her voice and her taste, to look about, and see what became of Mr. Knightley. This would be a trial. He was no dancer in general. If he were to be very alert in engaging Jane Fairfax now, it might augur something. There was no immediate appearance. No; he was talking to Mrs. Cole— he was looking on unconcerned; Jane was asked by somebody else, and he was still talking to Mrs. Cole.

Emma had no longer an alarm for Henry; his interest was yet safe; and she led off the dance with genuine spirit and enjoyment. Not more than five couple could be mustered; but the rarity and the suddenness of it made it very delightful, and she found herself well matched in a partner.

They were a couple worth looking at.

Two dances, unfortunately, were all that could be allowed. It was growing late, and Miss Bates became anxious to get home, on her mother’s account. After some attempts, therefore, to be permitted to begin again, they were obliged to thank Mrs. Weston, look sorrowful, and have done.

‘Perhaps it is as well,’ said Frank Churchill, as he attended Emma to her carriage. ‘I must have asked Miss Fairfax, and her languid dancing would not have agreed with me, after your’s.’

Chapter IX

Emma did not repent her condescension in going to the Coles. The visit afforded her many pleasant recollections the next day; and all that she might be supposed to have lost on the side of dignified seclusion, must be amply repaid in the splendour of popularity. She must have delighted the Coles— worthy people, who deserved to be made happy!—And left a name behind her that would not soon die away.

Perfect happiness, even in memory, is not common; and there were two points on which she was not quite easy. She doubted whether she had not transgressed the duty of woman by woman, in betraying her suspicions of Jane Fairfax’s feelings to Frank Churchill. It was hardly right; but it had been so strong an idea, that it would escape her, and his submission to all that she told, was a compliment to her penetration, which made it difficult for her to be quite certain that she ought to have held her tongue.

The other circumstance of regret related also to Jane Fairfax; and there she had no doubt. She did unfeignedly and unequivocally regret the inferiority of her own playing and singing. She did most heartily grieve over the idleness of her childhood—and sat down and practised vigorously an hour and a half.

She was then interrupted by Harriet’s coming in; and if Harriet’s praise could have satisfied her, she might soon have been comforted.

‘Oh! if I could but play as well as you and Miss Fairfax!’

‘Don’t class us together, Harriet. My playing is no more like her’s, than a lamp is like sunshine.’

‘Oh! dear—I think you play the best of the two. I think you play quite as well as she does. I am sure I had much rather hear you. Every body last night said how well you played.’

‘Those who knew any thing about it, must have felt the difference. The truth is, Harriet, that my playing is just good enough to be praised, but Jane Fairfax’s is much beyond it.’

‘Well, I always shall think that you play quite as well as she does, or that if there is any difference nobody would ever find it out. Mr. Cole said how much taste you had; and Mr. Frank Churchill talked a great deal about your taste, and that he valued taste much more than execution.’

‘Ah! but Jane Fairfax has them both, Harriet.’

‘Are you sure? I saw she had execution, but I did not know she had any taste. Nobody talked about it. And I hate Italian singing.— There is no understanding a word of it. Besides, if she does play so very well, you know, it is no more than she is obliged to do, because she will have to teach. The Coxes were wondering last night whether she would get into any great family. How did you think the Coxes looked?’

‘Just as they always do—very vulgar.’

‘They told me something,’ said Harriet rather hesitatingly;’ but it is nothing of any consequence.’

Emma was obliged to ask what they had told her, though fearful of its producing Mr. Elton.

‘They told me—-that Mr. Martin dined with them last Saturday.’

‘Oh!’

‘He came to their father upon some business, and he asked him to stay to dinner.’

‘Oh!’

‘They talked a great deal about him, especially Anne Cox. I do not know what she meant, but she asked me if I thought I should go and stay there again next summer.’

‘She meant to be impertinently curious, just as such an Anne Cox should be.’

‘She said he was very agreeable the day he dined there. He sat by her at dinner. Miss Nash thinks either of the Coxes would be very glad to marry him.’

‘Very likely.—I think they are, without exception, the most vulgar girls in Highbury.’

Harriet had business at Ford’s.—Emma thought it most prudent to go with her. Another accidental meeting with the Martins was possible, and in her present state, would be dangerous.

Harriet, tempted by every thing and swayed by half a word, was always very long at a purchase; and while she was still hanging over muslins and changing her mind, Emma went to the door for amusement.—Much could not be hoped from the traffic of even the busiest part of Highbury;— Mr. Perry walking hastily by, Mr. William Cox letting himself in at the office-door, Mr. Cole’s carriage-horses returning from exercise, or a stray letter-boy on an obstinate mule, were the liveliest objects she could presume to expect; and when her eyes fell only on the butcher with his tray, a tidy old woman travelling homewards from shop with her full basket, two curs quarrelling over a dirty bone, and a string of dawdling children round the baker’s little bow-window eyeing the gingerbread, she knew she had no reason to complain, and was amused enough; quite enough still to stand at the door. A mind lively and at ease, can do with seeing nothing, and can see nothing that does not answer.

She looked down the Randalls road. The scene enlarged; two persons appeared; Mrs. Weston and her son-in-law; they were walking into Highbury;—to Hartfield of course. They were stopping, however, in the first place at Mrs. Bates’s; whose house was a little nearer Randalls than Ford’s; and had all but knocked, when Emma caught their eye.—Immediately they crossed the road and came forward to her; and the agreeableness of yesterday’s engagement seemed to give fresh pleasure to the present meeting. Mrs. Weston informed her that she was going to call on the Bateses, in order to hear the new instrument.

‘For my companion tells me,’ said she, ‘that I absolutely promised Miss Bates last night, that I would come this morning. I was not aware of it myself. I did not know that I had fixed a day, but as he says I did, I am going now.’

‘And while Mrs. Weston pays her visit, I may be allowed, I hope,’ said Frank Churchill, ‘to join your party and wait for her at Hartfield— if you are going home.’ Mrs. Weston was disappointed.

‘I thought you meant to go with me. They would be very much pleased.’

‘Me! I should be quite in the way. But, perhaps—I may be equally in the way here. Miss Woodhouse looks as if she did not want me. My aunt always sends me off when she is shopping. She says I fidget her to death; and Miss Woodhouse looks as if she could almost say the same. What am I to do?’

‘I am here on no business of my own,’ said Emma; ‘I am only waiting for my friend. She will probably have soon done, and then we shall go home. But you had better go with Mrs. Weston and hear the instrument.’

‘Well—if you advise it.—But (with a smile) if Colonel Campbell should have employed a careless friend, and if it should prove to have an indifferent tone—what shall I say? I shall be no support to Mrs. Weston. She might do very well by herself. A disagreeable truth would be palatable through her lips, but I am the wretchedest being in the world at a civil falsehood.’

‘I do not believe any such thing,’ replied Emma.—‘I am persuaded that you can be as insincere as your neighbours, when it is necessary; but there is no reason to suppose the instrument is indifferent. Quite otherwise indeed, if I understood Miss Fairfax’s opinion last night.’

‘Do come with me,’ said Mrs. Weston, ‘if it be not very disagreeable to you. It need not detain us long. We will go to Hartfield afterwards. We will follow them to Hartfield. I really wish you to call with me. It will be felt so great an attention! and I always thought you meant it.’

He could say no more; and with the hope of Hartfield to reward him, returned with Mrs. Weston to Mrs. Bates’s door. Emma watched them in, and then joined Harriet at the interesting counter,—trying, with all the force of her own mind, to convince her that if she wanted plain muslin it was of no use to look at figured; and that a blue ribbon, be it ever so beautiful, would still never match her yellow pattern. At last it was all settled, even to the destination of the parcel.

‘Should I send it to Mrs. Goddard’s, ma’am?’ asked Mrs. Ford.— ‘Yes—no—yes, to Mrs. Goddard’s. Only my pattern gown is at Hartfield. No, you shall send it to Hartfield, if you please. But then, Mrs. Goddard will want to see it.—And I could take the pattern gown home any day. But I shall want the ribbon directly— so it had better go to Hartfield—at least the ribbon. You could make it into two parcels, Mrs. Ford, could not you?’

‘It is not worth while, Harriet, to give Mrs. Ford the trouble of two parcels.’

‘No more it is.’

‘No trouble in the world, ma’am,’ said the obliging Mrs. Ford.

‘Oh! but indeed I would much rather have it only in one. Then, if you please, you shall send it all to Mrs. Goddard’s— I do not know—No, I think, Miss Woodhouse, I may just as well have it sent to Hartfield, and take it home with me at night. What do you advise?’

‘That you do not give another half-second to the subject. To Hartfield, if you please, Mrs. Ford.’

‘Aye, that will be much best,’ said Harriet, quite satisfied,

‘I should not at all like to have it sent to Mrs. Goddard’s.’

Voices approached the shop—or rather one voice and two ladies: Mrs. Weston and Miss Bates met them at the door.

‘My dear Miss Woodhouse,’ said the latter, ‘I am just run across to entreat the favour of you to come and sit down with us a little while, and give us your opinion of our new instrument; you and Miss Smith. How do you do, Miss Smith?—Very well I thank you.—And I begged Mrs. Weston to come with me, that I might be sure of succeeding.’

‘I hope Mrs. Bates and Miss Fairfax are—‘

‘Very well, I am much obliged to you. My mother is delightfully well; and Jane caught no cold last night. How is Mr. Woodhouse?—I am so glad to hear such a good account. Mrs. Weston told me you were here.— Oh! then, said I, I must run across, I am sure Miss Woodhouse will allow me just to run across and entreat her to come in; my mother will be so very happy to see her—and now we are such a nice party, she cannot refuse.—‘Aye, pray do,’ said Mr. Frank Churchill, ‘Miss Woodhouse’s opinion of the instrument will be worth having.’— But, said I, I shall be more sure of succeeding if one of you will go with me.—‘Oh,’ said he, ‘wait half a minute, till I have finished my job;’—For, would you believe it, Miss Woodhouse, there he is, in the most obliging manner in the world, fastening in the rivet of my mother’s spectacles.—The rivet came out, you know, this morning.— So very obliging!—For my mother had no use of her spectacles— could not put them on. And, by the bye, every body ought to have two pair of spectacles; they should indeed. Jane said so. I meant to take them over to John Saunders the first thing I did, but something or other hindered me all the morning; first one thing, then another, there is no saying what, you know. At one time Patty came to say she thought the kitchen chimney wanted sweeping. Oh, said I, Patty do not come with your bad news to me. Here is the rivet of your mistress’s spectacles out. Then the baked apples came home, Mrs. Wallis sent them by her boy; they are extremely civil and obliging to us, the Wallises, always—I have heard some people say that Mrs. Wallis can be uncivil and give a very rude answer, but we have never known any thing but the greatest attention from them. And it cannot be for the value of our custom now, for what is our consumption of bread, you know? Only three of us.— besides dear Jane at present—and she really eats nothing—makes such a shocking breakfast, you would be quite frightened if you saw it. I dare not let my mother know how little she eats—so I say one thing and then I say another, and it passes off. But about the middle of the day she gets hungry, and there is nothing she likes so well as these baked apples, and they are extremely wholesome, for I took the opportunity the other day of asking Mr. Perry; I happened to meet him in the street. Not that I had any doubt before— I have so often heard Mr. Woodhouse recommend a baked apple. I believe it is the only way that Mr. Woodhouse thinks the fruit thoroughly wholesome. We have apple-dumplings, however, very often. Patty makes an excellent apple-dumpling. Well, Mrs. Weston, you have prevailed, I hope, and these ladies will oblige us.’

Emma would be ‘very happy to wait on Mrs. Bates, &c.,’ and they did at last move out of the shop, with no farther delay from Miss Bates than,

‘How do you do, Mrs. Ford? I beg your pardon. I did not see you before. I hear you have a charming collection of new ribbons from town. Jane came back delighted yesterday. Thank ye, the gloves do very well—only a little too large about the wrist; but Jane is taking them in.’

‘What was I talking of?’ said she, beginning again when they were all in the street.

Emma wondered on what, of all the medley, she would fix.

‘I declare I cannot recollect what I was talking of.— Oh! my mother’s spectacles. So very obliging of Mr. Frank Churchill! ‘Oh!’ said he, ‘I do think I can fasten the rivet; I like a job of this kind excessively.’—Which you know shewed him to be so very…. Indeed I must say that, much as I had heard of him before and much as I had expected, he very far exceeds any thing…. I do congratulate you, Mrs. Weston, most warmly. He seems every thing the fondest parent could…. ‘Oh!’ said he, ‘I can fasten the rivet. I like a job of that sort excessively.’ I never shall forget his manner. And when I brought out the baked apples from the closet, and hoped our friends would be so very obliging as to take some, ‘Oh!’ said he directly, ‘there is nothing in the way of fruit half so good, and these are the finest-looking home-baked apples I ever saw in my life.’ That, you know, was so very…. And I am sure, by his manner, it was no compliment. Indeed they are very delightful apples, and Mrs. Wallis does them full justice—only we do not have them baked more than twice, and Mr. Woodhouse made us promise to have them done three times— but Miss Woodhouse will be so good as not to mention it. The apples themselves are the very finest sort for baking, beyond a doubt; all from Donwell—some of Mr. Knightley’s most liberal supply. He sends us a sack every year; and certainly there never was such a keeping apple anywhere as one of his trees—I believe there is two of them. My mother says the orchard was always famous in her younger days. But I was really quite shocked the other day— for Mr. Knightley called one morning, and Jane was eating these apples, and we talked about them and said how much she enjoyed them, and he asked whether we were not got to the end of our stock. ‘I am sure you must be,’ said he, ‘and I will send you another supply; for I have a great many more than I can ever use. William Larkins let me keep a larger quantity than usual this year. I will send you some more, before they get good for nothing.’ So I begged he would not—for really as to ours being gone, I could not absolutely say that we had a great many left—it was but half a dozen indeed; but they should be all kept for Jane; and I could not at all bear that he should be sending us more, so liberal as he had been already; and Jane said the same. And when he was gone, she almost quarrelled with me—No, I should not say quarrelled, for we never had a quarrel in our lives; but she was quite distressed that I had owned the apples were so nearly gone; she wished I had made him believe we had a great many left. Oh, said I, my dear, I did say as much as I could. However, the very same evening William Larkins came over with a large basket of apples, the same sort of apples, a bushel at least, and I was very much obliged, and went down and spoke to William Larkins and said every thing, as you may suppose. William Larkins is such an old acquaintance! I am always glad to see him. But, however, I found afterwards from Patty, that William said it was all the apples of that sort his master had; he had brought them all—and now his master had not one left to bake or boil. William did not seem to mind it himself, he was so pleased to think his master had sold so many; for William, you know, thinks more of his master’s profit than any thing; but Mrs. Hodges, he said, was quite displeased at their being all sent away. She could not bear that her master should not be able to have another apple-tart this spring. He told Patty this, but bid her not mind it, and be sure not to say any thing to us about it, for Mrs. Hodges would be cross sometimes, and as long as so many sacks were sold, it did not signify who ate the remainder. And so Patty told me, and I was excessively shocked indeed! I would not have Mr. Knightley know any thing about it for the world! He would be so very…. I wanted to keep it from Jane’s knowledge; but, unluckily, I had mentioned it before I was aware.’

Miss Bates had just done as Patty opened the door; and her visitors walked upstairs without having any regular narration to attend to, pursued only by the sounds of her desultory good-will.

‘Pray take care, Mrs. Weston, there is a step at the turning. Pray take care, Miss Woodhouse, ours is rather a dark staircase— rather darker and narrower than one could wish. Miss Smith, pray take care. Miss Woodhouse, I am quite concerned, I am sure you hit your foot. Miss Smith, the step at the turning.’

Chapter X

The appearance of the little sitting-room as they entered, was tranquillity itself; Mrs. Bates, deprived of her usual employment, slumbering on one side of the fire, Frank Churchill, at a table near her, most deedily occupied about her spectacles, and Jane Fairfax, standing with her back to them, intent on her pianoforte.

Busy as he was, however, the young man was yet able to shew a most happy countenance on seeing Emma again.

‘This is a pleasure,’ said he, in rather a low voice, ‘coming at least ten minutes earlier than I had calculated. You find me trying to be useful; tell me if you think I shall succeed.’

‘What!’ said Mrs. Weston, ‘have not you finished it yet? you would not earn a very good livelihood as a working silversmith at this rate.’

‘I have not been working uninterruptedly,’ he replied, ‘I have been assisting Miss Fairfax in trying to make her instrument stand steadily, it was not quite firm; an unevenness in the floor, I believe. You see we have been wedging one leg with paper. This was very kind of you to be persuaded to come. I was almost afraid you would be hurrying home.’

He contrived that she should be seated by him; and was sufficiently employed in looking out the best baked apple for her, and trying to make her help or advise him in his work, till Jane Fairfax was quite ready to sit down to the pianoforte again. That she was not immediately ready, Emma did suspect to arise from the state of her nerves; she had not yet possessed the instrument long enough to touch it without emotion; she must reason herself into the power of performance; and Emma could not but pity such feelings, whatever their origin, and could not but resolve never to expose them to her neighbour again.

At last Jane began, and though the first bars were feebly given, the powers of the instrument were gradually done full justice to. Mrs. Weston had been delighted before, and was delighted again; Emma joined her in all her praise; and the pianoforte, with every proper discrimination, was pronounced to be altogether of the highest promise.

‘Whoever Colonel Campbell might employ,’ said Frank Churchill, with a smile at Emma, ‘the person has not chosen ill. I heard a good deal of Colonel Campbell’s taste at Weymouth; and the softness of the upper notes I am sure is exactly what he and all that party would particularly prize. I dare say, Miss Fairfax, that he either gave his friend very minute directions, or wrote to Broadwood himself. Do not you think so?’

Jane did not look round. She was not obliged to hear. Mrs.

Weston had been speaking to her at the same moment.

‘It is not fair,’ said Emma, in a whisper; ‘mine was a random guess. Do not distress her.’

He shook his head with a smile, and looked as if he had very little doubt and very little mercy. Soon afterwards he began again,

‘How much your friends in Ireland must be enjoying your pleasure on this occasion, Miss Fairfax. I dare say they often think of you, and wonder which will be the day, the precise day of the instrument’s coming to hand. Do you imagine Colonel Campbell knows the business to be going forward just at this time?—Do you imagine it to be the consequence of an immediate commission from him, or that he may have sent only a general direction, an order indefinite as to time, to depend upon contingencies and conveniences?’

He paused. She could not but hear; she could not avoid answering,

‘Till I have a letter from Colonel Campbell,’ said she, in a voice of forced calmness, ‘I can imagine nothing with any confidence. It must be all conjecture.’

‘Conjecture—aye, sometimes one conjectures right, and sometimes one conjectures wrong. I wish I could conjecture how soon I shall make this rivet quite firm. What nonsense one talks, Miss Woodhouse, when hard at work, if one talks at all;—your real workmen, I suppose, hold their tongues; but we gentlemen labourers if we get hold of a word—Miss Fairfax said something about conjecturing. There, it is done. I have the pleasure, madam, (to Mrs. Bates,) of restoring your spectacles, healed for the present.’

He was very warmly thanked both by mother and daughter; to escape a little from the latter, he went to the pianoforte, and begged Miss Fairfax, who was still sitting at it, to play something more.

‘If you are very kind,’ said he, ‘it will be one of the waltzes we danced last night;—let me live them over again. You did not enjoy them as I did; you appeared tired the whole time. I believe you were glad we danced no longer; but I would have given worlds— all the worlds one ever has to give—for another half-hour.’ She played.

‘What felicity it is to hear a tune again which has made one happy!— If I mistake not that was danced at Weymouth.’

She looked up at him for a moment, coloured deeply, and played something else. He took some music from a chair near the pianoforte, and turning to Emma, said,

‘Here is something quite new to me. Do you know it?— Cramer.— And here are a new set of Irish melodies. That, from such a quarter, one might expect. This was all sent with the instrument. Very thoughtful of Colonel Campbell, was not it?—He knew Miss Fairfax could have no music here. I honour that part of the attention particularly; it shews it to have been so thoroughly from the heart. Nothing hastily done; nothing incomplete. True affection only could have prompted it.’

Emma wished he would be less pointed, yet could not help being amused; and when on glancing her eye towards Jane Fairfax she caught the remains of a smile, when she saw that with all the deep blush of consciousness, there had been a smile of secret delight, she had less scruple in the amusement, and much less compunction with respect to her.—This amiable, upright, perfect Jane Fairfax was apparently cherishing very reprehensible feelings.

He brought all the music to her, and they looked it over together.— Emma took the opportunity of whispering,

‘You speak too plain. She must understand you.’

‘I hope she does. I would have her understand me. I am not in the least ashamed of my meaning.’

‘But really, I am half ashamed, and wish I had never taken up the idea.’

‘I am very glad you did, and that you communicated it to me. I have now a key to all her odd looks and ways. Leave shame to her. If she does wrong, she ought to feel it.’

‘She is not entirely without it, I think.’

‘I do not see much sign of it. She is playing Robin Adair at this moment—his favourite.’

Shortly afterwards Miss Bates, passing near the window, descried Mr. Knightley on horse-back not far off.

‘Mr. Knightley I declare!—I must speak to him if possible, just to thank him. I will not open the window here; it would give you all cold; but I can go into my mother’s room you know. I dare say he will come in when he knows who is here. Quite delightful to have you all meet so!—Our little room so honoured!’

She was in the adjoining chamber while she still spoke, and opening the casement there, immediately called Mr. Knightley’s attention, and every syllable of their conversation was as distinctly heard by the others, as if it had passed within the same apartment.

‘How d’ ye do?—how d’ye do?—Very well, I thank you. So obliged to you for the carriage last night. We were just in time; my mother just ready for us. Pray come in; do come in.

You will find some friends here.’

So began Miss Bates; and Mr. Knightley seemed determined to be heard in his turn, for most resolutely and commandingly did he say,

‘How is your niece, Miss Bates?—I want to inquire after you all, but particularly your niece. How is Miss Fairfax?—I hope she caught no cold last night. How is she to-day? Tell me how Miss Fairfax is.’

And Miss Bates was obliged to give a direct answer before he would hear her in any thing else. The listeners were amused; and Mrs. Weston gave Emma a look of particular meaning. But Emma still shook her head in steady scepticism.

‘So obliged to you!—so very much obliged to you for the carriage,’ resumed Miss Bates.

He cut her short with,

‘I am going to Kingston. Can I do anything for you?’

‘Oh! dear, Kingston—are you?—Mrs. Cole was saying the other day she wanted something from Kingston.’

‘Mrs. Cole has servants to send. Can I do any thing for you?’

‘No, I thank you. But do come in. Who do you think is here?— Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith; so kind as to call to hear the new pianoforte. Do put up your horse at the

Crown, and come in.’

‘Well,’ said he, in a deliberating manner, ‘for five minutes, perhaps.’

‘And here is Mrs. Weston and Mr. Frank Churchill too!—

Quite delightful; so many friends!’

‘No, not now, I thank you. I could not stay two minutes.

I must get on to Kingston as fast as I can.’

‘Oh! do come in. They will be so very happy to see you.’

‘No, no; your room is full enough. I will call another day, and hear the pianoforte.’

‘Well, I am so sorry!—Oh! Mr. Knightley, what a delightful party last night; how extremely pleasant.—Did you ever see such dancing?— Was not it delightful?—Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill; I never saw any thing equal to it.’

‘Oh! very delightful indeed; I can say nothing less, for I suppose Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill are hearing every thing that passes. And (raising his voice still more) I do not see why Miss Fairfax should not be mentioned too. I think Miss Fairfax dances very well; and Mrs. Weston is the very best country-dance player, without exception, in England. Now, if your friends have any gratitude, they will say something pretty loud about you and me in return; but I cannot stay to hear it.’

‘Oh! Mr. Knightley, one moment more; something of consequence— so shocked!—Jane and I are both so shocked about the apples!’

‘What is the matter now?’

‘To think of your sending us all your store apples. You said you had a great many, and now you have not one left. We really are so shocked! Mrs. Hodges may well be angry. William Larkins mentioned it here. You should not have done it, indeed you should not. Ah! he is off. He never can bear to be thanked. But I thought he would have staid now, and it would have been a pity not to have mentioned….

Well, (returning to the room,) I have not been able to succeed. Mr. Knightley cannot stop. He is going to Kingston. He asked me if he could do any thing….’

‘Yes,’ said Jane, ‘we heard his kind offers, we heard every thing.’

‘Oh! yes, my dear, I dare say you might, because you know, the door was open, and the window was open, and Mr. Knightley spoke loud. You must have heard every thing to be sure. ‘Can I do any thing for you at Kingston?’ said he; so I just mentioned…. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, must you be going?—You seem but just come—so very obliging of you.’

Emma found it really time to be at home; the visit had already lasted long; and on examining watches, so much of the morning was perceived to be gone, that Mrs. Weston and her companion taking leave also, could allow themselves only to walk with the two young ladies to Hartfield gates, before they set off for Randalls.

Chapter XI

It may be possible to do without dancing entirely. Instances have been known of young people passing many, many months successively, without being at any ball of any description, and no material injury accrue either to body or mind;—but when a beginning is made— when the felicities of rapid motion have once been, though slightly, felt—it must be a very heavy set that does not ask for more.

Frank Churchill had danced once at Highbury, and longed to dance again; and the last half-hour of an evening which Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to spend with his daughter at Randalls, was passed by the two young people in schemes on the subject. Frank’s was the first idea; and his the greatest zeal in pursuing it; for the lady was the best judge of the difficulties, and the most solicitous for accommodation and appearance. But still she had inclination enough for shewing people again how delightfully Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse danced—for doing that in which she need not blush to compare herself with Jane Fairfax—and even for simple dancing itself, without any of the wicked aids of vanity—to assist him first in pacing out the room they were in to see what it could be made to hold—and then in taking the dimensions of the other parlour, in the hope of discovering, in spite of all that Mr. Weston could say of their exactly equal size, that it was a little the largest.

His first proposition and request, that the dance begun at Mr. Cole’s should be finished there—that the same party should be collected, and the same musician engaged, met with the readiest acquiescence. Mr. Weston entered into the idea with thorough enjoyment, and Mrs. Weston most willingly undertook to play as long as they could wish to dance; and the interesting employment had followed, of reckoning up exactly who there would be, and portioning out the indispensable division of space to every couple.

‘You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five,’ had been repeated many times over. ‘And there will be the two Gilberts, young Cox, my father, and myself, besides Mr. Knightley. Yes, that will be quite enough for pleasure. You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five; and for five couple there will be plenty of room.’

But soon it came to be on one side,

‘But will there be good room for five couple?—I really do not think there will.’

On another,

‘And after all, five couple are not enough to make it worth while to stand up. Five couple are nothing, when one thinks seriously about it. It will not do to invite five couple. It can be allowable only as the thought of the moment.’

Somebody said that Miss Gilbert was expected at her brother’s, and must be invited with the rest. Somebody else believed Mrs. Gilbert would have danced the other evening, if she had been asked. A word was put in for a second young Cox; and at last, Mr. Weston naming one family of cousins who must be included, and another of very old acquaintance who could not be left out, it became a certainty that the five couple would be at least ten, and a very interesting speculation in what possible manner they could be disposed of.

The doors of the two rooms were just opposite each other. ‘Might not they use both rooms, and dance across the passage?’ It seemed the best scheme; and yet it was not so good but that many of them wanted a better. Emma said it would be awkward; Mrs. Weston was in distress about the supper; and Mr. Woodhouse opposed it earnestly, on the score of health. It made him so very unhappy, indeed, that it could not be persevered in.

‘Oh! no,’ said he; ‘it would be the extreme of imprudence. I could not bear it for Emma!—Emma is not strong. She would catch a dreadful cold. So would poor little Harriet. So you would all. Mrs. Weston, you would be quite laid up; do not let them talk of such a wild thing. Pray do not let them talk of it. That young man (speaking lower) is very thoughtless. Do not tell his father, but that young man is not quite the thing. He has been opening the doors very often this evening, and keeping them open very inconsiderately. He does not think of the draught. I do not mean to set you against him, but indeed he is not quite the thing!’

Mrs. Weston was sorry for such a charge. She knew the importance of it, and said every thing in her power to do it away. Every door was now closed, the passage plan given up, and the first scheme of dancing only in the room they were in resorted to again; and with such good-will on Frank Churchill’s part, that the space which a quarter of an hour before had been deemed barely sufficient for five couple, was now endeavoured to be made out quite enough for ten.

‘We were too magnificent,’ said he. ‘We allowed unnecessary room. Ten couple may stand here very well.’

Emma demurred. ‘It would be a crowd—a sad crowd; and what could be worse than dancing without space to turn in?’

‘Very true,’ he gravely replied; ‘it was very bad.’ But still he went on measuring, and still he ended with,

‘I think there will be very tolerable room for ten couple.’

‘No, no,’ said she, ‘you are quite unreasonable. It would be dreadful to be standing so close! Nothing can be farther from pleasure than to be dancing in a crowd—and a crowd in a little room!’

‘There is no denying it,’ he replied. ‘I agree with you exactly. A crowd in a little room—Miss Woodhouse, you have the art of giving pictures in a few words. Exquisite, quite exquisite!—Still, however, having proceeded so far, one is unwilling to give the matter up. It would be a disappointment to my father—and altogether—I do not know that—I am rather of opinion that ten couple might stand here very well.’

Emma perceived that the nature of his gallantry was a little self-willed, and that he would rather oppose than lose the pleasure of dancing with her; but she took the compliment, and forgave the rest. Had she intended ever to marry him, it might have been worth while to pause and consider, and try to understand the value of his preference, and the character of his temper; but for all the purposes of their acquaintance, he was quite amiable enough.

Before the middle of the next day, he was at Hartfield; and he entered the room with such an agreeable smile as certified the continuance of the scheme. It soon appeared that he came to announce an improvement.

‘Well, Miss Woodhouse,’ he almost immediately began, ‘your inclination for dancing has not been quite frightened away, I hope, by the terrors of my father’s little rooms. I bring a new proposal on the subject:—a thought of my father’s, which waits only your approbation to be acted upon. May I hope for the honour of your hand for the two first dances of this little projected ball, to be given, not at Randalls, but at the Crown Inn?’

‘The Crown!’

‘Yes; if you and Mr. Woodhouse see no objection, and I trust you cannot, my father hopes his friends will be so kind as to visit him there. Better accommodations, he can promise them, and not a less grateful welcome than at Randalls. It is his own idea. Mrs. Weston sees no objection to it, provided you are satisfied. This is what we all feel. Oh! you were perfectly right! Ten couple, in either of the Randalls rooms, would have been insufferable!—Dreadful!—I felt how right you were the whole time, but was too anxious for securing any thing to like to yield. Is not it a good exchange?—You consent— I hope you consent?’

‘It appears to me a plan that nobody can object to, if Mr. and Mrs. Weston do not. I think it admirable; and, as far as I can answer for myself, shall be most happy—It seems the only improvement that could be. Papa, do you not think it an excellent improvement?’

She was obliged to repeat and explain it, before it was fully comprehended; and then, being quite new, farther representations were necessary to make it acceptable.

‘No; he thought it very far from an improvement—a very bad plan— much worse than the other. A room at an inn was always damp and dangerous; never properly aired, or fit to be inhabited. If they must dance, they had better dance at Randalls. He had never been in the room at the Crown in his life—did not know the people who kept it by sight.—Oh! no—a very bad plan. They would catch worse colds at the Crown than anywhere.’

‘I was going to observe, sir,’ said Frank Churchill, ‘that one of the great recommendations of this change would be the very little danger of any body’s catching cold— so much less danger at the Crown than at Randalls! Mr. Perry might have reason to regret the alteration, but nobody else could.’

‘Sir,’ said Mr. Woodhouse, rather warmly, ‘you are very much mistaken if you suppose Mr. Perry to be that sort of character. Mr. Perry is extremely concerned when any of us are ill. But I do not understand how the room at the Crown can be safer for you than your father’s house.’

‘From the very circumstance of its being larger, sir. We shall have no occasion to open the windows at all—not once the whole evening; and it is that dreadful habit of opening the windows, letting in cold air upon heated bodies, which (as you well know, sir) does the mischief.’

‘Open the windows!—but surely, Mr. Churchill, nobody would think of opening the windows at Randalls. Nobody could be so imprudent! I never heard of such a thing. Dancing with open windows!—I am sure, neither your father nor

Mrs. Weston (poor Miss Taylor that was) would suffer it.’

‘Ah! sir—but a thoughtless young person will sometimes step behind a window-curtain, and throw up a sash, without its being suspected. I have often known it done myself.’

‘Have you indeed, sir?—Bless me! I never could have supposed it. But I live out of the world, and am often astonished at what I hear. However, this does make a difference; and, perhaps, when we come to talk it over—but these sort of things require a good deal of consideration. One cannot resolve upon them in a hurry. If Mr. and Mrs. Weston will be so obliging as to call here one morning, we may talk it over, and see what can be done.’

‘But, unfortunately, sir, my time is so limited—‘

‘Oh!’ interrupted Emma, ‘there will be plenty of time for talking every thing over. There is no hurry at all. If it can be contrived to be at the Crown, papa, it will be very convenient for the horses. They will be so near their own stable.’

‘So they will, my dear. That is a great thing. Not that James ever complains; but it is right to spare our horses when we can. If I could be sure of the rooms being thoroughly aired—but is Mrs. Stokes to be trusted? I doubt it. I do not know her, even by sight.’

‘I can answer for every thing of that nature, sir, because it will be under Mrs. Weston’s care. Mrs. Weston undertakes to direct the whole.’

‘There, papa!—Now you must be satisfied—Our own dear Mrs. Weston, who is carefulness itself. Do not you remember what Mr. Perry said, so many years ago, when I had the measles? ‘If Miss Taylor undertakes to wrap Miss Emma up, you need not have any fears, sir.’ How often have I heard you speak of it as such a compliment to her!’

‘Aye, very true. Mr. Perry did say so. I shall never forget it. Poor little Emma! You were very bad with the measles; that is, you would have been very bad, but for Perry’s great attention. He came four times a day for a week. He said, from the first, it was a very good sort—which was our great comfort; but the measles are a dreadful complaint. I hope whenever poor Isabella’s little ones have the measles, she will send for Perry.’

‘My father and Mrs. Weston are at the Crown at this moment,’ said Frank Churchill, ‘examining the capabilities of the house. I left them there and came on to Hartfield, impatient for your opinion, and hoping you might be persuaded to join them and give your advice on the spot. I was desired to say so from both. It would be the greatest pleasure to them, if you could allow me to attend you there. They can do nothing satisfactorily without you.’

Emma was most happy to be called to such a council; and her father, engaging to think it all over while she was gone, the two young people set off together without delay for the Crown. There were Mr. and Mrs. Weston; delighted to see her and receive her approbation, very busy and very happy in their different way; she, in some little distress; and he, finding every thing perfect.

‘Emma,’ said she, ‘this paper is worse than I expected.

Look! in places you see it is dreadfully dirty; and the wainscot is more yellow and forlorn than any thing I could have imagined.’

‘My dear, you are too particular,’ said her husband. ‘What does all that signify? You will see nothing of it by candlelight. It will be as clean as Randalls by candlelight. We never see any thing of it on our club-nights.’

The ladies here probably exchanged looks which meant, ‘Men never know when things are dirty or not;’ and the gentlemen perhaps thought each to himself, ‘Women will have their little nonsenses and needless cares.’

One perplexity, however, arose, which the gentlemen did not disdain. It regarded a supper-room. At the time of the ballroom’s being built, suppers had not been in question; and a small card-room adjoining, was the only addition. What was to be done? This card-room would be wanted as a card-room now; or, if cards were conveniently voted unnecessary by their four selves, still was it not too small for any comfortable supper? Another room of much better size might be secured for the purpose; but it was at the other end of the house, and a long awkward passage must be gone through to get at it. This made a difficulty. Mrs. Weston was afraid of draughts for the young people in that passage; and neither Emma nor the gentlemen could tolerate the prospect of being miserably crowded at supper.

Mrs. Weston proposed having no regular supper; merely sandwiches, &c., set out in the little room; but that was scouted as a wretched suggestion. A private dance, without sitting down to supper, was pronounced an infamous fraud upon the rights of men and women; and Mrs. Weston must not speak of it again. She then took another line of expediency, and looking into the doubtful room, observed,

‘I do not think it is so very small. We shall not be many, you know.’

And Mr. Weston at the same time, walking briskly with long steps through the passage, was calling out,

‘You talk a great deal of the length of this passage, my dear. It is a mere nothing after all; and not the least draught from the stairs.’

‘I wish,’ said Mrs. Weston, ‘one could know which arrangement our guests in general would like best. To do what would be most generally pleasing must be our object—if one could but tell what that would be.’

‘Yes, very true,’ cried Frank, ‘very true. You want your neighbours’ opinions. I do not wonder at you. If one could ascertain what the chief of them—the Coles, for instance. They are not far off. Shall I call upon them? Or Miss Bates? She is still nearer.— And I do not know whether Miss Bates is not as likely to understand the inclinations of the rest of the people as any body. I think we do want a larger council.

Suppose I go and invite Miss Bates to join us?’

‘Well—if you please,’ said Mrs. Weston rather hesitating, ‘if you think she will be of any use.’

‘You will get nothing to the purpose from Miss Bates,’ said Emma. ‘She will be all delight and gratitude, but she will tell you nothing. She will not even listen to your questions. I see no advantage in consulting Miss Bates.’

‘But she is so amusing, so extremely amusing! I am very fond of hearing Miss Bates talk. And I need not bring the whole family, you know.’

Here Mr. Weston joined them, and on hearing what was proposed, gave it his decided approbation.

‘Aye, do, Frank.—Go and fetch Miss Bates, and let us end the matter at once. She will enjoy the scheme, I am sure; and I do not know a properer person for shewing us how to do away difficulties. Fetch Miss Bates. We are growing a little too nice. She is a standing lesson of how to be happy. But fetch them both. Invite them both.’

‘Both sir! Can the old lady?’ …

‘The old lady! No, the young lady, to be sure. I shall think you a great blockhead, Frank, if you bring the aunt without the niece.’

‘Oh! I beg your pardon, sir. I did not immediately recollect. Undoubtedly if you wish it, I will endeavour to persuade them both.’ And away he ran.

Long before he reappeared, attending the short, neat, brisk-moving aunt, and her elegant niece,—Mrs. Weston, like a sweet-tempered woman and a good wife, had examined the passage again, and found the evils of it much less than she had supposed before— indeed very trifling; and here ended the difficulties of decision. All the rest, in speculation at least, was perfectly smooth. All the minor arrangements of table and chair, lights and music, tea and supper, made themselves; or were left as mere trifles to be settled at any time between Mrs. Weston and Mrs. Stokes.— Every body invited, was certainly to come; Frank had already written to Enscombe to propose staying a few days beyond his fortnight, which could not possibly be refused. And a delightful dance it was to be.

Most cordially, when Miss Bates arrived, did she agree that it must. As a counsellor she was not wanted; but as an approver, (a much safer character,) she was truly welcome. Her approbation, at once general and minute, warm and incessant, could not but please; and for another halfhour they were all walking to and fro, between the different rooms, some suggesting, some attending, and all in happy enjoyment of the future. The party did not break up without Emma’s being positively secured for the two first dances by the hero of the evening, nor without her overhearing Mr. Weston whisper to his wife, ‘He has asked her, my dear.

That’s right. I knew he would!’

Chapter XII

One thing only was wanting to make the prospect of the ball completely satisfactory to Emma—its being fixed for a day within the granted term of Frank Churchill’s stay in Surry; for, in spite of Mr. Weston’s confidence, she could not think it so very impossible that the Churchills might not allow their nephew to remain a day beyond his fortnight. But this was not judged feasible. The preparations must take their time, nothing could be properly ready till the third week were entered on, and for a few days they must be planning, proceeding and hoping in uncertainty—at the risk— in her opinion, the great risk, of its being all in vain.

Enscombe however was gracious, gracious in fact, if not in word. His wish of staying longer evidently did not please; but it was not opposed. All was safe and prosperous; and as the removal of one solicitude generally makes way for another, Emma, being now certain of her ball, began to adopt as the next vexation Mr. Knightley’s provoking indifference about it. Either because he did not dance himself, or because the plan had been formed without his being consulted, he seemed resolved that it should not interest him, determined against its exciting any present curiosity, or affording him any future amusement. To her voluntary communications Emma could get no more approving reply, than,

‘Very well. If the Westons think it worth while to be at all this trouble for a few hours of noisy entertainment, I have nothing to say against it, but that they shall not chuse pleasures for me.— Oh! yes, I must be there; I could not refuse; and I will keep as much awake as I can; but I would rather be at home, looking over William Larkins’s week’s account; much rather, I confess.— Pleasure in seeing dancing!—not I, indeed—I never look at it— I do not know who does.— Fine dancing, I believe, like virtue, must be its own reward. Those who are standing by are usually thinking of something very different.’

This Emma felt was aimed at her; and it made her quite angry. It was not in compliment to Jane Fairfax however that he was so indifferent, or so indignant; he was not guided by her feelings in reprobating the ball, for she enjoyed the thought of it to an extraordinary degree. It made her animated—open hearted— she voluntarily said;—

‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I hope nothing may happen to prevent the ball. What a disappointment it would be! I do look forward to it, I own, with very great pleasure.’

It was not to oblige Jane Fairfax therefore that he would have preferred the society of William Larkins. No!—she was more and more convinced that Mrs. Weston was quite mistaken in that surmise. There was a great deal of friendly and of compassionate attachment on his side—but no love.

Alas! there was soon no leisure for quarrelling with Mr. Knightley. Two days of joyful security were immediately followed by the over-throw of every thing. A letter arrived from Mr. Churchill to urge his nephew’s instant return. Mrs. Churchill was unwell— far too unwell to do without him; she had been in a very suffering state (so said her husband) when writing to her nephew two days before, though from her usual unwillingness to give pain, and constant habit of never thinking of herself, she had not mentioned it; but now she was too ill to trifle, and must entreat him to set off for Enscombe without delay.

The substance of this letter was forwarded to Emma, in a note from Mrs. Weston, instantly. As to his going, it was inevitable. He must be gone within a few hours, though without feeling any real alarm for his aunt, to lessen his repugnance. He knew her illnesses; they never occurred but for her own convenience.

Mrs. Weston added, ‘that he could only allow himself time to hurry to Highbury, after breakfast, and take leave of the few friends there whom he could suppose to feel any interest in him; and that he might be expected at Hartfield very soon.’

This wretched note was the finale of Emma’s breakfast. When once it had been read, there was no doing any thing, but lament and exclaim. The loss of the ball—the loss of the young man— and all that the young man might be feeling!—It was too wretched!— Such a delightful evening as it would have been!—Every body so happy! and she and her partner the happiest!—‘I said it would be so,’ was the only consolation.

Her father’s feelings were quite distinct. He thought principally of Mrs. Churchill’s illness, and wanted to know how she was treated; and as for the ball, it was shocking to have dear Emma disappointed; but they would all be safer at home.

Emma was ready for her visitor some time before he appeared; but if this reflected at all upon his impatience, his sorrowful look and total want of spirits when he did come might redeem him. He felt the going away almost too much to speak of it. His dejection was most evident. He sat really lost in thought for the first few minutes; and when rousing himself, it was only to say,

‘Of all horrid things, leave-taking is the worst.’

‘But you will come again,’ said Emma. ‘This will not be your only visit to Randalls.’

‘Ah!—(shaking his head)—the uncertainty of when I may be able to return!—I shall try for it with a zeal!—It will be the object of all my thoughts and cares!—and if my uncle and aunt go to town this spring—but I am afraid—they did not stir last spring— I am afraid it is a custom gone for ever.’

‘Our poor ball must be quite given up.’

‘Ah! that ball!—why did we wait for any thing?—why not seize the pleasure at once?—How often is happiness destroyed by preparation, foolish preparation!—You told us it would be so.—Oh! Miss Woodhouse, why are you always so right?’

‘Indeed, I am very sorry to be right in this instance. I would much rather have been merry than wise.’

‘If I can come again, we are still to have our ball. My father depends on it. Do not forget your engagement.’ Emma looked graciously.

‘Such a fortnight as it has been!’ he continued; ‘every day more precious and more delightful than the day before!— every day making me less fit to bear any other place. Happy those, who can remain at Highbury!’

‘As you do us such ample justice now,’ said Emma, laughing, ‘I will venture to ask, whether you did not come a little doubtfully at first? Do not we rather surpass your expectations? I am sure we do. I am sure you did not much expect to like us. You would not have been so long in coming, if you had had a pleasant idea of Highbury.’

He laughed rather consciously; and though denying the sentiment, Emma was convinced that it had been so.

‘And you must be off this very morning?’

‘Yes; my father is to join me here: we shall walk back together, and I must be off immediately. I am almost afraid that every moment will bring him.’

‘Not five minutes to spare even for your friends Miss Fairfax and Miss Bates? How unlucky! Miss Bates’s powerful, argumentative mind might have strengthened yours.’

‘Yes—I have called there; passing the door, I thought it better. It was a right thing to do. I went in for three minutes, and was detained by Miss Bates’s being absent. She was out; and I felt it impossible not to wait till she came in. She is a woman that one may, that one must laugh at; but that one would not wish to slight. It was better to pay my visit, then’—

He hesitated, got up, walked to a window.

‘In short,’ said he, ‘perhaps, Miss Woodhouse—I think you can hardly be quite without suspicion’—

He looked at her, as if wanting to read her thoughts. She hardly knew what to say. It seemed like the forerunner of something absolutely serious, which she did not wish. Forcing herself to speak, therefore, in the hope of putting it by, she calmly said,

‘You are quite in the right; it was most natural to pay your visit, then’—

He was silent. She believed he was looking at her; probably reflecting on what she had said, and trying to understand the manner. She heard him sigh. It was natural for him to feel that he had cause to sigh. He could not believe her to be encouraging him. A few awkward moments passed, and he sat down again; and in a more determined manner said,

‘It was something to feel that all the rest of my time might be given to Hartfield. My regard for Hartfield is most warm’—

He stopt again, rose again, and seemed quite embarrassed.— He was more in love with her than Emma had supposed; and who can say how it might have ended, if his father had not made his appearance? Mr. Woodhouse soon followed; and the necessity of exertion made him composed.

A very few minutes more, however, completed the present trial. Mr. Weston, always alert when business was to be done, and as incapable of procrastinating any evil that was inevitable, as of foreseeing any that was doubtful, said, ‘It was time to go;’ and the young man, though he might and did sigh, could not but agree, to take leave.

‘I shall hear about you all,’ said he; that is my chief consolation. I shall hear of every thing that is going on among you. I have engaged Mrs. Weston to correspond with me. She has been so kind as to promise it. Oh! the blessing of a female correspondent, when one is really interested in the absent!—she will tell me every thing. In her letters I shall be at dear Highbury again.’

A very friendly shake of the hand, a very earnest ‘Goodbye,’ closed the speech, and the door had soon shut out Frank Churchill. Short had been the notice—short their meeting; he was gone; and Emma felt so sorry to part, and foresaw so great a loss to their little society from his absence as to begin to be afraid of being too sorry, and feeling it too much.

It was a sad change. They had been meeting almost every day since his arrival. Certainly his being at Randalls had given great spirit to the last two weeks—indescribable spirit; the idea, the expectation of seeing him which every morning had brought, the assurance of his attentions, his liveliness, his manners! It had been a very happy fortnight, and forlorn must be the sinking from it into the common course of Hartfield days. To complete every other recommendation, he had almost told her that he loved her. What strength, or what constancy of affection he might be subject to, was another point; but at present she could not doubt his having a decidedly warm admiration, a conscious preference of herself; and this persuasion, joined to all the rest, made her think that she must be a little in love with him, in spite of every previous determination against it.

‘I certainly must,’ said she. ‘This sensation of listlessness, weariness, stupidity, this disinclination to sit down and employ myself, this feeling of every thing’s being dull and insipid about the house!— I must be in love; I should be the oddest creature in the world if I were not—for a few weeks at least. Well! evil to some is always good to others. I shall have many fellow-mourners for the ball, if not for Frank Churchill; but Mr. Knightley will be happy. He may spend the evening with his dear William Larkins now if he likes.’

Mr. Knightley, however, shewed no triumphant happiness. He could not say that he was sorry on his own account; his very cheerful look would have contradicted him if he had; but he said, and very steadily, that he was sorry for the disappointment of the others, and with considerable kindness added,

‘You, Emma, who have so few opportunities of dancing, you are really out of luck; you are very much out of luck!’

It was some days before she saw Jane Fairfax, to judge of her honest regret in this woeful change; but when they did meet, her composure was odious. She had been particularly unwell, however, suffering from headache to a degree, which made her aunt declare, that had the ball taken place, she did not think Jane could have attended it; and it was charity to impute some of her unbecoming indifference to the languor of ill-health.

Chapter XIII

Emma continued to entertain no doubt of her being in love. Her ideas only varied as to the how much. At first, she thought it was a good deal; and afterwards, but little. She had great pleasure in hearing Frank Churchill talked of; and, for his sake, greater pleasure than ever in seeing Mr. and Mrs. Weston; she was very often thinking of him, and quite impatient for a letter, that she might know how he was, how were his spirits, how was his aunt, and what was the chance of his coming to Randalls again this spring. But, on the other hand, she could not admit herself to be unhappy, nor, after the first morning, to be less disposed for employment than usual; she was still busy and cheerful; and, pleasing as he was, she could yet imagine him to have faults; and farther, though thinking of him so much, and, as she sat drawing or working, forming a thousand amusing schemes for the progress and close of their attachment, fancying interesting dialogues, and inventing elegant letters; the conclusion of every imaginary declaration on his side was that she refused him. Their affection was always to subside into friendship. Every thing tender and charming was to mark their parting; but still they were to part. When she became sensible of this, it struck her that she could not be very much in love; for in spite of her previous and fixed determination never to quit her father, never to marry, a strong attachment certainly must produce more of a struggle than she could foresee in her own feelings.

‘I do not find myself making any use of the word sacrifice,’ said she.— ‘In not one of all my clever replies, my delicate negatives, is there any allusion to making a sacrifice. I do suspect that he is not really necessary to my happiness. So much the better. I certainly will not persuade myself to feel more than I do. I am quite enough in love. I should be sorry to be more.’

Upon the whole, she was equally contented with her view of his feelings.

‘He is undoubtedly very much in love—every thing denotes it—very much in love indeed!—and when he comes again, if his affection continue, I must be on my guard not to encourage it.—It would be most inexcusable to do otherwise, as my own mind is quite made up. Not that I imagine he can think I have been encouraging him hitherto. No, if he had believed me at all to share his feelings, he would not have been so wretched. Could he have thought himself encouraged, his looks and language at parting would have been different.— Still, however, I must be on my guard. This is in the supposition of his attachment continuing what it now is; but I do not know that I expect it will; I do not look upon him to be quite the sort of man— I do not altogether build upon his steadiness or constancy.— His feelings are warm, but I can imagine them rather changeable.— Every consideration of the subject, in short, makes me thankful that my happiness is not more deeply involved.—I shall do very well again after a little while—and then, it will be a good thing over; for they say every body is in love once in their lives, and I shall have been let off easily.’

When his letter to Mrs. Weston arrived, Emma had the perusal of it; and she read it with a degree of pleasure and admiration which made her at first shake her head over her own sensations, and think she had undervalued their strength. It was a long, well-written letter, giving the particulars of his journey and of his feelings, expressing all the affection, gratitude, and respect which was natural and honourable, and describing every thing exterior and local that could be supposed attractive, with spirit and precision. No suspicious flourishes now of apology or concern; it was the language of real feeling towards Mrs. Weston; and the transition from Highbury to Enscombe, the contrast between the places in some of the first blessings of social life was just enough touched on to shew how keenly it was felt, and how much more might have been said but for the restraints of propriety.—The charm of her own name was not wanting. Miss Woodhouse appeared more than once, and never without a something of pleasing connexion, either a compliment to her taste, or a remembrance of what she had said; and in the very last time of its meeting her eye, unadorned as it was by any such broad wreath of gallantry, she yet could discern the effect of her influence and acknowledge the greatest compliment perhaps of all conveyed. Compressed into the very lowest vacant corner were these words—‘I had not a spare moment on Tuesday, as you know, for Miss Woodhouse’s beautiful little friend. Pray make my excuses and adieus to her.’ This, Emma could not doubt, was all for herself. Harriet was remembered only from being her friend. His information and prospects as to Enscombe were neither worse nor better than had been anticipated; Mrs. Churchill was recovering, and he dared not yet, even in his own imagination, fix a time for coming to Randalls again.

Gratifying, however, and stimulative as was the letter in the material part, its sentiments, she yet found, when it was folded up and returned to Mrs. Weston, that it had not added any lasting warmth, that she could still do without the writer, and that he must learn to do without her. Her intentions were unchanged. Her resolution of refusal only grew more interesting by the addition of a scheme for his subsequent consolation and happiness. His recollection of Harriet, and the words which clothed it, the ‘beautiful little friend,’ suggested to her the idea of Harriet’s succeeding her in his affections. Was it impossible?—No.—Harriet undoubtedly was greatly his inferior in understanding; but he had been very much struck with the loveliness of her face and the warm simplicity of her manner; and all the probabilities of circumstance and connexion were in her favour.—For Harriet, it would be advantageous and delightful indeed.

‘I must not dwell upon it,’ said she.—‘I must not think of it. I know the danger of indulging such speculations. But stranger things have happened; and when we cease to care for each other as we do now, it will be the means of confirming us in that sort of true disinterested friendship which I can already look forward to with pleasure.’

It was well to have a comfort in store on Harriet’s behalf, though it might be wise to let the fancy touch it seldom; for evil in that quarter was at hand. As Frank Churchill’s arrival had succeeded Mr. Elton’s engagement in the conversation of Highbury, as the latest interest had entirely borne down the first, so now upon Frank Churchill’s disappearance, Mr. Elton’s concerns were assuming the most irresistible form.—His wedding-day was named. He would soon be among them again; Mr. Elton and his bride. There was hardly time to talk over the first letter from Enscombe before ‘Mr. Elton and his bride’ was in every body’s mouth, and Frank Churchill was forgotten. Emma grew sick at the sound. She had had three weeks of happy exemption from Mr. Elton; and Harriet’s mind, she had been willing to hope, had been lately gaining strength. With Mr. Weston’s ball in view at least, there had been a great deal of insensibility to other things; but it was now too evident that she had not attained such a state of composure as could stand against the actual approach—new carriage, bell-ringing, and all.

Poor Harriet was in a flutter of spirits which required all the reasonings and soothings and attentions of every kind that Emma could give. Emma felt that she could not do too much for her, that Harriet had a right to all her ingenuity and all her patience; but it was heavy work to be for ever convincing without producing any effect, for ever agreed to, without being able to make their opinions the same. Harriet listened submissively, and said ‘it was very true— it was just as Miss Woodhouse described—it was not worth while to think about them—and she would not think about them any longer’ but no change of subject could avail, and the next half-hour saw her as anxious and restless about the Eltons as before. At last Emma attacked her on another ground.

‘Your allowing yourself to be so occupied and so unhappy about Mr. Elton’s marrying, Harriet, is the strongest reproach you can make me. You could not give me a greater reproof for the mistake I fell into. It was all my doing, I know. I have not forgotten it, I assure you.—Deceived myself, I did very miserably deceive you— and it will be a painful reflection to me for ever. Do not imagine me in danger of forgetting it.’

Harriet felt this too much to utter more than a few words of eager exclamation. Emma continued,

‘I have not said, exert yourself Harriet for my sake; think less, talk less of Mr. Elton for my sake; because for your own sake rather, I would wish it to be done, for the sake of what is more important than my comfort, a habit of self-command in you, a consideration of what is your duty, an attention to propriety, an endeavour to avoid the suspicions of others, to save your health and credit, and restore your tranquillity. These are the motives which I have been pressing on you. They are very important—and sorry I am that you cannot feel them sufficiently to act upon them. My being saved from pain is a very secondary consideration. I want you to save yourself from greater pain. Perhaps I may sometimes have felt that Harriet would not forget what was due—or rather what would be kind by me.’

This appeal to her affections did more than all the rest. The idea of wanting gratitude and consideration for Miss Woodhouse, whom she really loved extremely, made her wretched for a while, and when the violence of grief was comforted away, still remained powerful enough to prompt to what was right and support her in it very tolerably.

‘You, who have been the best friend I ever had in my life— Want gratitude to you!—Nobody is equal to you!—I care for nobody as I do for you!—Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how ungrateful I have been!’

Such expressions, assisted as they were by every thing that look and manner could do, made Emma feel that she had never loved Harriet so well, nor valued her affection so highly before.

‘There is no charm equal to tenderness of heart,’ said she afterwards to herself. ‘There is nothing to be compared to it. Warmth and tenderness of heart, with an affectionate, open manner, will beat all the clearness of head in the world, for attraction, I am sure it will. It is tenderness of heart which makes my dear father so generally beloved— which gives Isabella all her popularity.— I have it not—but I know how to prize and respect it.—Harriet is my superior in all the charm and all the felicity it gives. Dear Harriet!—I would not change you for the clearest-headed, longestsighted, best-judging female breathing. Oh! the coldness of a Jane Fairfax!—Harriet is worth a hundred such—And for a wife— a sensible man’s wife—it is invaluable. I mention no names; but happy the man who changes Emma for Harriet!’

Chapter XIV

Mrs. Elton was first seen at church: but though devotion might be interrupted, curiosity could not be satisfied by a bride in a pew, and it must be left for the visits in form which were then to be paid, to settle whether she were very pretty indeed, or only rather pretty, or not pretty at all.

Emma had feelings, less of curiosity than of pride or propriety, to make her resolve on not being the last to pay her respects; and she made a point of Harriet’s going with her, that the worst of the business might be gone through as soon as possible.

She could not enter the house again, could not be in the same room to which she had with such vain artifice retreated three months ago, to lace up her boot, without recollecting. A thousand vexatious thoughts would recur. Compliments, charades, and horrible blunders; and it was not to be supposed that poor Harriet should not be recollecting too; but she behaved very well, and was only rather pale and silent. The visit was of course short; and there was so much embarrassment and occupation of mind to shorten it, that Emma would not allow herself entirely to form an opinion of the lady, and on no account to give one, beyond the nothing-meaning terms of being ‘elegantly dressed, and very pleasing.’

She did not really like her. She would not be in a hurry to find fault, but she suspected that there was no elegance;— ease, but not elegance.— She was almost sure that for a young woman, a stranger, a bride, there was too much ease. Her person was rather good; her face not unpretty; but neither feature, nor air, nor voice, nor manner, were elegant. Emma thought at least it would turn out so.

As for Mr. Elton, his manners did not appear—but no, she would not permit a hasty or a witty word from herself about his manners. It was an awkward ceremony at any time to be receiving wedding visits, and a man had need be all grace to acquit himself well through it. The woman was better off; she might have the assistance of fine clothes, and the privilege of bashfulness, but the man had only his own good sense to depend on; and when she considered how peculiarly unlucky poor Mr. Elton was in being in the same room at once with the woman he had just married, the woman he had wanted to marry, and the woman whom he had been expected to marry, she must allow him to have the right to look as little wise, and to be as much affectedly, and as little really easy as could be.

‘Well, Miss Woodhouse,’ said Harriet, when they had quitted the house, and after waiting in vain for her friend to begin; ‘Well, Miss Woodhouse, (with a gentle sigh,) what do

you think of her?— Is not she very charming?’

There was a little hesitation in Emma’s answer.

‘Oh! yes—very—a very pleasing young woman.’

‘I think her beautiful, quite beautiful.’

‘Very nicely dressed, indeed; a remarkably elegant gown.’

‘I am not at all surprized that he should have fallen in love.’

‘Oh! no—there is nothing to surprize one at all.—A pretty fortune; and she came in his way.’

‘I dare say,’ returned Harriet, sighing again, ‘I dare say she was very much attached to him.’

‘Perhaps she might; but it is not every man’s fate to marry the woman who loves him best. Miss Hawkins perhaps wanted a home, and thought this the best offer she was likely to have.’

‘Yes,’ said Harriet earnestly, ‘and well she might, nobody could ever have a better. Well, I wish them happy with all my heart. And now, Miss Woodhouse, I do not think I shall mind seeing them again. He is just as superior as ever;—but being married, you know, it is quite a different thing. No, indeed, Miss Woodhouse, you need not be afraid; I can sit and admire him now without any great misery. To know that he has not thrown himself away, is such a comfort!— She does seem a charming young woman, just what he deserves. Happy creature! He called her ‘Augusta.’ How delightful!’ When the visit was returned, Emma made up her mind. She could then see more and judge better. From Harriet’s happening not to be at Hartfield, and her father’s being present to engage Mr. Elton, she had a quarter of an hour of the lady’s conversation to herself, and could composedly attend to her; and the quarter of an hour quite convinced her that Mrs. Elton was a vain woman, extremely well satisfied with herself, and thinking much of her own importance; that she meant to shine and be very superior, but with manners which had been formed in a bad school, pert and familiar; that all her notions were drawn from one set of people, and one style of living; that if not foolish she was ignorant, and that her society would certainly do Mr. Elton no good.

Harriet would have been a better match. If not wise or refined herself, she would have connected him with those who were; but Miss Hawkins, it might be fairly supposed from her easy conceit, had been the best of her own set. The rich brother-in-law near Bristol was the pride of the alliance, and his place and his carriages were the pride of him.

The very first subject after being seated was Maple Grove, ‘My brother Mr. Suckling’s seat;’—a comparison of Hartfield to Maple Grove. The grounds of Hartfield were small, but neat and pretty; and the house was modern and wellbuilt. Mrs. Elton seemed most favourably impressed by the size of the room, the entrance, and all that she could see or imagine. ‘Very like Maple Grove indeed!—She was quite struck by the likeness!—That room was the very shape and size of the morning-room at Maple Grove; her sister’s favourite room.’— Mr. Elton was appealed to.—‘Was not it astonishingly like?— She could really almost fancy herself at Maple Grove.’

‘And the staircase—You know, as I came in, I observed how very like the staircase was; placed exactly in the same part of the house. I really could not help exclaiming! I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, it is very delightful to me, to be reminded of a place I am so extremely partial to as Maple Grove. I have spent so many happy months there! (with a little sigh of sentiment). A charming place, undoubtedly.

Every body who sees it is struck by its beauty; but to me, it has been quite a home. Whenever you are transplanted, like me, Miss Woodhouse, you will understand how very delightful it is to meet with any thing at all like what one has left behind. I always say this is quite one of the evils of matrimony.’

Emma made as slight a reply as she could; but it was fully sufficient for Mrs. Elton, who only wanted to be talking herself.

‘So extremely like Maple Grove! And it is not merely the house— the grounds, I assure you, as far as I could observe, are strikingly like. The laurels at Maple Grove are in the same profusion as here, and stand very much in the same way—just across the lawn; and I had a glimpse of a fine large tree, with a bench round it, which put me so exactly in mind! My brother and sister will be enchanted with this place. People who have extensive grounds themselves are always pleased with any thing in the same style.’

Emma doubted the truth of this sentiment. She had a great idea that people who had extensive grounds themselves cared very little for the extensive grounds of any body else; but it was not worth while to attack an error so doubledyed, and therefore only said in reply,

‘When you have seen more of this country, I am afraid you will think you have overrated Hartfield. Surry is full of beauties.’

‘Oh! yes, I am quite aware of that. It is the garden of England, you know. Surry is the garden of England.’

‘Yes; but we must not rest our claims on that distinction.

Many counties, I believe, are called the garden of England, as well as Surry.’

‘No, I fancy not,’ replied Mrs. Elton, with a most satisfied smile.’ I never heard any county but Surry called so.’ Emma was silenced.

‘My brother and sister have promised us a visit in the spring, or summer at farthest,’ continued Mrs. Elton; ‘and that will be our time for exploring. While they are with us, we shall explore a great deal, I dare say. They will have their barouche-landau, of course, which holds four perfectly; and therefore, without saying any thing of our carriage, we should be able to explore the different beauties extremely well. They would hardly come in their chaise, I think, at that season of the year. Indeed, when the time draws on, I shall decidedly recommend their bringing the barouche-landau; it will be so very much preferable. When people come into a beautiful country of this sort, you know, Miss Woodhouse, one naturally wishes them to see as much as possible; and Mr. Suckling is extremely fond of exploring. We explored to King’s-Weston twice last summer, in that way, most delightfully, just after their first having the barouche-landau. You have many parties of that kind here, I suppose, Miss Woodhouse, every summer?’

‘No; not immediately here. We are rather out of distance of the very striking beauties which attract the sort of parties you speak of; and we are a very quiet set of people, I believe; more disposed to stay at home than engage in schemes of pleasure.’

‘Ah! there is nothing like staying at home for real comfort. Nobody can be more devoted to home than I am. I was quite a proverb for it at Maple Grove. Many a time has Selina said, when she has been going to Bristol, ‘I really cannot get this girl to move from the house. I absolutely must go in by myself, though I hate being stuck up in the barouche-landau without a companion; but Augusta, I believe, with her own good-will, would never stir beyond the park paling.’ Many a time has she said so; and yet I am no advocate for entire seclusion. I think, on the contrary, when people shut themselves up entirely from society, it is a very bad thing; and that it is much more advisable to mix in the world in a proper degree, without living in it either too much or too little. I perfectly understand your situation, however, Miss Woodhouse— (looking towards Mr. Woodhouse), Your father’s state of health must be a great drawback. Why does not he try Bath?—Indeed he should. Let me recommend Bath to you. I assure you I have no doubt of its doing Mr.

Woodhouse good.’

‘My father tried it more than once, formerly; but without receiving any benefit; and Mr. Perry, whose name, I dare say, is not unknown to you, does not conceive it would be at all more likely to be useful now.’

‘Ah! that’s a great pity; for I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, where the waters do agree, it is quite wonderful the relief they give. In my Bath life, I have seen such instances of it! And it is so cheerful a place, that it could not fail of being of use to Mr. Woodhouse’s spirits, which, I understand, are sometimes much depressed. And as to its recommendations to you, I fancy I need not take much pains to dwell on them. The advantages of Bath to the young are pretty generally understood. It would be a charming introduction for you, who have lived so secluded a life; and I could immediately secure you some of the best society in the place. A line from me would bring you a little host of acquaintance; and my particular friend, Mrs. Partridge, the lady I have always resided with when in Bath, would be most happy to shew you any attentions, and would be the very person for you to go into public with.’

It was as much as Emma could bear, without being impolite. The idea of her being indebted to Mrs. Elton for what was called an introduction—of her going into public under the auspices of a friend of Mrs. Elton’s—probably some vulgar, dashing widow, who, with the help of a boarder, just made a shift to live!— The dignity of Miss Woodhouse, of Hartfield, was sunk indeed!

She restrained herself, however, from any of the reproofs she could have given, and only thanked Mrs. Elton coolly; ‘but their going to Bath was quite out of the question; and she was not perfectly convinced that the place might suit her better than her father.’ And then, to prevent farther outrage and indignation, changed the subject directly.

‘I do not ask whether you are musical, Mrs. Elton. Upon these occasions, a lady’s character generally precedes her; and Highbury has long known that you are a superior performer.’

‘Oh! no, indeed; I must protest against any such idea. A superior performer!—very far from it, I assure you. Consider from how partial a quarter your information came. I am doatingly fond of music—passionately fond;—and my friends say I am not entirely devoid of taste; but as to any thing else, upon my honour my performance is mediocre to the last degree. You, Miss Woodhouse, I well know, play delightfully. I assure you it has been the greatest satisfaction, comfort, and delight to me, to hear what a musical society I am got into. I absolutely cannot do without music. It is a necessary of life to me; and having always been used to a very musical society, both at Maple Grove and in Bath, it would have been a most serious sacrifice. I honestly said as much to Mr. E. when he was speaking of my future home, and expressing his fears lest the retirement of it should be disagreeable; and the inferiority of the house too—knowing what I had been accustomed to—of course he was not wholly without apprehension. When he was speaking of it in that way, I honestly said that the world I could give up—parties, balls, plays—for I had no fear of retirement. Blessed with so many resources within myself, the world was not necessary to me. I could do very well without it. To those who had no resources it was a different thing; but my resources made me quite independent. And as to smaller-sized rooms than I had been used to, I really could not give it a thought. I hoped I was perfectly equal to any sacrifice of that description. Certainly I had been accustomed to every luxury at Maple Grove; but I did assure him that two carriages were not necessary to my happiness, nor were spacious apartments. ‘But,’ said I, ‘to be quite honest, I do not think I can live without something of a musical society. I condition for nothing else; but without music, life would be a blank to me.’’

‘We cannot suppose,’ said Emma, smiling, ‘that Mr. Elton would hesitate to assure you of there being a very musical society in Highbury; and I hope you will not find he has outstepped the truth more than may be pardoned, in consideration of the motive.’

‘No, indeed, I have no doubts at all on that head. I am delighted to find myself in such a circle. I hope we shall have many sweet little concerts together. I think, Miss Woodhouse, you and I must establish a musical club, and have regular weekly meetings at your house, or ours. Will not it be a good plan? If we exert ourselves, I think we shall not be long in want of allies. Something of that nature would be particularly desirable for me, as an inducement to keep me in practice; for married women, you know— there is a sad story against them, in general. They are but too apt to give up music.’

‘But you, who are so extremely fond of it—there can be no danger, surely?’

‘I should hope not; but really when I look around among my acquaintance, I tremble. Selina has entirely given up music—never touches the instrument—though she played sweetly. And the same may be said of Mrs. Jeffereys—Clara Partridge, that was—and of the two Milmans, now Mrs. Bird and Mrs. James Cooper; and of more than I can enumerate. Upon my word it is enough to put one in a fright. I used to be quite angry with Selina; but really I begin now to comprehend that a married woman has many things to call her attention. I believe I was half an hour this morning shut up with my housekeeper.’

‘But every thing of that kind,’ said Emma, ‘will soon be in so regular a train—‘

‘Well,’ said Mrs. Elton, laughing, ‘we shall see.’

Emma, finding her so determined upon neglecting her music, had nothing more to say; and, after a moment’s pause, Mrs. Elton chose another subject.

‘We have been calling at Randalls,’ said she, ‘and found them both at home; and very pleasant people they seem to be. I like them extremely. Mr. Weston seems an excellent creature— quite a first-rate favourite with me already, I assure you. And she appears so truly good—there is something so motherly and kind-hearted about her, that it wins upon one directly. She was your governess, I think?’

Emma was almost too much astonished to answer; but Mrs. Elton hardly waited for the affirmative before she went on.

‘Having understood as much, I was rather astonished to find her so very lady-like! But she is really quite the gentlewoman.’

‘Mrs. Weston’s manners,’ said Emma, ‘were always particularly good. Their propriety, simplicity, and elegance, would make them the safest model for any young woman.’

‘And who do you think came in while we were there?’

Emma was quite at a loss. The tone implied some old acquaintance— and how could she possibly guess?

‘Knightley!’ continued Mrs. Elton; ‘Knightley himself!— Was not it lucky?—for, not being within when he called the other day, I had never seen him before; and of course, as so particular a friend of Mr. E.’s, I had a great curiosity. ‘My friend Knightley’ had been so often mentioned, that I was really impatient to see him; and I must do my caro sposo the justice to say that he need not be ashamed of his friend. Knightley is quite the gentleman. I like him very much. Decidedly, I think, a very gentleman-like man.’

Happily, it was now time to be gone. They were off; and Emma could breathe.

‘Insufferable woman!’ was her immediate exclamation. ‘Worse than I had supposed. Absolutely insufferable! Knightley!—I could not have believed it. Knightley!—never seen him in her life before, and call him Knightley!—and discover that he is a gentleman! A little upstart, vulgar being, with her Mr. E., and her caro sposo, and her resources, and all her airs of pert pretension and underbred finery. Actually to discover that Mr. Knightley is a gentleman! I doubt whether he will return the compliment, and discover her to be a lady. I could not have believed it! And to propose that she and I should unite to form a musical club! One would fancy we were bosom friends! And Mrs. Weston!— Astonished that the person who had brought me up should be a gentlewoman! Worse and worse. I never met with her equal. Much beyond my hopes. Harriet is disgraced by any comparison. Oh! what would Frank Churchill say to her, if he were here? How angry and how diverted he would be! Ah! there I am— thinking of him directly. Always the first person to be thought of! How I catch myself out! Frank Churchill comes as regularly into my mind!’—

All this ran so glibly through her thoughts, that by the time her father had arranged himself, after the bustle of the Eltons’ departure, and was ready to speak, she was very tolerably capable of attending.

‘Well, my dear,’ he deliberately began, ‘considering we never saw her before, she seems a very pretty sort of young lady; and I dare say she was very much pleased with you. She speaks a little too quick. A little quickness of voice there is which rather hurts the ear. But I believe I am nice; I do not like strange voices; and nobody speaks like you and poor Miss Taylor. However, she seems a very obliging, pretty-behaved young lady, and no doubt will make him a very good wife. Though I think he had better not have married. I made the best excuses I could for not having been able to wait on him and Mrs. Elton on this happy occasion; I said that I hoped I should in the course of the summer. But I ought to have gone before. Not to wait upon a bride is very remiss. Ah! it shews what a sad invalid I am! But I do not like the corner into Vicarage Lane.’

‘I dare say your apologies were accepted, sir. Mr. Elton knows you.’

‘Yes: but a young lady—a bride—I ought to have paid my respects to her if possible. It was being very deficient.’

‘But, my dear papa, you are no friend to matrimony; and therefore why should you be so anxious to pay your respects to a bride? It ought to be no recommendation to you. It is encouraging people to marry if you make so much of them.’

‘No, my dear, I never encouraged any body to marry, but I would always wish to pay every proper attention to a lady—and a bride, especially, is never to be neglected. More is avowedly due to her. A bride, you know, my dear, is always the first in company, let the others be who they may.’

‘Well, papa, if this is not encouragement to marry, I do not know what is. And I should never have expected you to be lending your sanction to such vanity-baits for poor young ladies.’

‘My dear, you do not understand me. This is a matter of mere common politeness and good-breeding, and has nothing to do with any encouragement to people to marry.’

Emma had done. Her father was growing nervous, and could not understand her. Her mind returned to Mrs. Elton’s offences, and long, very long, did they occupy her.

Chapter XV

Emma was not required, by any subsequent discovery, to retract her ill opinion of Mrs. Elton. Her observation had been pretty correct. Such as Mrs. Elton appeared to her on this second interview, such she appeared whenever they met again,—self-important, presuming, familiar, ignorant, and ill-bred. She had a little beauty and a little accomplishment, but so little judgment that she thought herself coming with superior knowledge of the world, to enliven and improve a country neighbourhood; and conceived Miss Hawkins to have held such a place in society as Mrs. Elton’s consequence only could surpass.

There was no reason to suppose Mr. Elton thought at all differently from his wife. He seemed not merely happy with her, but proud. He had the air of congratulating himself on having brought such a woman to Highbury, as not even Miss Woodhouse could equal; and the greater part of her new acquaintance, disposed to commend, or not in the habit of judging, following the lead of Miss Bates’s good-will, or taking it for granted that the bride must be as clever and as agreeable as she professed herself, were very well satisfied; so that Mrs. Elton’s praise passed from one mouth to another as it ought to do, unimpeded by Miss Woodhouse, who readily continued her first contribution and talked with a good grace of her being ‘very pleasant and very elegantly dressed.’

In one respect Mrs. Elton grew even worse than she had appeared at first. Her feelings altered towards Emma.— Offended, probably, by the little encouragement which her proposals of intimacy met with, she drew back in her turn and gradually became much more cold and distant; and though the effect was agreeable, the ill-will which produced it was necessarily increasing Emma’s dislike. Her manners, too—and Mr. Elton’s, were unpleasant towards Harriet. They were sneering and negligent. Emma hoped it must rapidly work Harriet’s cure; but the sensations which could prompt such behaviour sunk them both very much.—It was not to be doubted that poor Harriet’s attachment had been an offering to conjugal unreserve, and her own share in the story, under a colouring the least favourable to her and the most soothing to him, had in all likelihood been given also. She was, of course, the object of their joint dislike.— When they had nothing else to say, it must be always easy to begin abusing Miss Woodhouse; and the enmity which they dared not shew in open disrespect to her, found a broader vent in contemptuous treatment of Harriet.

Mrs. Elton took a great fancy to Jane Fairfax; and from the first. Not merely when a state of warfare with one young lady might be supposed to recommend the other, but from the very first; and she was not satisfied with expressing a natural and reasonable admiration— but without solicitation, or plea, or privilege, she must be wanting to assist and befriend her.—Before Emma had forfeited her confidence, and about the third time of their meeting, she heard all Mrs.

Elton’s knight-errantry on the subject.—

‘Jane Fairfax is absolutely charming, Miss Woodhouse.—I quite rave about Jane Fairfax.—A sweet, interesting creature. So mild and ladylike—and with such talents!—I assure you I think she has very extraordinary talents. I do not scruple to say that she plays extremely well. I know enough of music to speak decidedly on that point. Oh! she is absolutely charming! You will laugh at my warmth—but, upon my word, I talk of nothing but Jane Fairfax.— And her situation is so calculated to affect one!—Miss Woodhouse, we must exert ourselves and endeavour to do something for her. We must bring her forward. Such talent as hers must not be suffered to remain unknown.—I dare say you have heard those charming lines of the poet,

‘Full many a flower is born to blush unseen,

‘And waste its fragrance on the desert air.’

We must not allow them to be verified in sweet Jane Fairfax.’

‘I cannot think there is any danger of it,’ was Emma’s calm answer— ‘and when you are better acquainted with Miss Fairfax’s situation and understand what her home has been, with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell, I have no idea that you will suppose her talents can be unknown.’

‘Oh! but dear Miss Woodhouse, she is now in such retirement, such obscurity, so thrown away.—Whatever advantages she may have enjoyed with the Campbells are so palpably at an end! And I think she feels it. I am sure she does. She is very timid and silent. One can see that she feels the want of encouragement. I like her the better for it. I must confess it is a recommendation to me. I am a great advocate for timidity—and I am sure one does not often meet with it.—But in those who are at all inferior, it is extremely prepossessing. Oh! I assure you, Jane Fairfax is a very delightful character, and interests me more than I can express.’

‘You appear to feel a great deal—but I am not aware how you or any of Miss Fairfax’s acquaintance here, any of those who have known her longer than yourself, can shew her any other attention than’—

‘My dear Miss Woodhouse, a vast deal may be done by those who dare to act. You and I need not be afraid. If we set the example, many will follow it as far as they can; though all have not our situations. We have carriages to fetch and convey her home, and we live in a style which could not make the addition of Jane Fairfax, at any time, the least inconvenient.—I should be extremely displeased if Wright were to send us up such a dinner, as could make me regret having asked more than Jane Fairfax to partake of it. I have no idea of that sort of thing. It is not likely that I should, considering what I have been used to. My greatest danger, perhaps, in housekeeping, may be quite the other way, in doing too much, and being too careless of expense. Maple Grove will probably be my model more than it ought to be— for we do not at all affect to equal my brother, Mr. Suckling, in income.—However, my resolution is taken as to noticing Jane Fairfax.— I shall certainly have her very often at my house, shall introduce her wherever I can, shall have musical parties to draw out her talents, and shall be constantly on the watch for an eligible situation. My acquaintance is so very extensive, that I have little doubt of hearing of something to suit her shortly.—I shall introduce her, of course, very particularly to my brother and sister when they come to us. I am sure they will like her extremely; and when she gets a little acquainted with them, her fears will completely wear off, for there really is nothing in the manners of either but what is highly conciliating.—I shall have her very often indeed while they are with me, and I dare say we shall sometimes find a seat for her in the barouche-landau in some of our exploring parties.’

‘Poor Jane Fairfax!’—thought Emma.—‘You have not deserved this. You may have done wrong with regard to Mr. Dixon, but this is a punishment beyond what you can have merited!—The kindness and protection of Mrs. Elton!— ‘Jane Fairfax and Jane Fairfax.’ Heavens! Let me not suppose that she dares go about, Emma Woodhouse-ing me!— But upon my honour, there seems no limits to the licentiousness of that woman’s tongue!’

Emma had not to listen to such paradings again—to any so exclusively addressed to herself—so disgustingly decorated with a ‘dear Miss Woodhouse.’ The change on Mrs. Elton’s side soon afterwards appeared, and she was left in peace—neither forced to be the very particular friend of Mrs. Elton, nor, under Mrs. Elton’s guidance, the very active patroness of Jane Fairfax, and only sharing with others in a general way, in knowing what was felt, what was meditated, what was done.

She looked on with some amusement.—Miss Bates’s gratitude for Mrs. Elton’s attentions to Jane was in the first style of guileless simplicity and warmth. She was quite one of her worthies— the most amiable, affable, delightful woman—just as accomplished and condescending as Mrs. Elton meant to be considered. Emma’s only surprize was that Jane Fairfax should accept those attentions and tolerate Mrs. Elton as she seemed to do. She heard of her walking with the Eltons, sitting with the Eltons, spending a day with the Eltons! This was astonishing!—She could not have believed it possible that the taste or the pride of Miss Fairfax could endure such society and friendship as the Vicarage had to offer.

‘She is a riddle, quite a riddle!’ said she.—‘To chuse to remain here month after month, under privations of every sort! And now to chuse the mortification of Mrs. Elton’s notice and the penury of her conversation, rather than return to the superior companions who have always loved her with such real, generous affection.’

Jane had come to Highbury professedly for three months; the Campbells were gone to Ireland for three months; but now the Campbells had promised their daughter to stay at least till Midsummer, and fresh invitations had arrived for her to join them there. According to Miss Bates—it all came from her—Mrs. Dixon had written most pressingly. Would Jane but go, means were to be found, servants sent, friends contrived—no travelling difficulty allowed to exist; but still she had declined it!

‘She must have some motive, more powerful than appears, for refusing this invitation,’ was Emma’s conclusion. ‘She must be under some sort of penance, inflicted either by the Campbells or herself. There is great fear, great caution, great resolution somewhere.— She is not to be with the Dixons. The decree is issued by somebody. But why must she consent to be with the Eltons?—Here is quite a separate puzzle.’

Upon her speaking her wonder aloud on that part of the subject, before the few who knew her opinion of Mrs. Elton, Mrs. Weston ventured this apology for Jane.

‘We cannot suppose that she has any great enjoyment at the Vicarage, my dear Emma—but it is better than being always at home. Her aunt is a good creature, but, as a constant companion, must be very tiresome. We must consider what Miss Fairfax quits, before we condemn her taste for what she goes to.’

‘You are right, Mrs. Weston,’ said Mr. Knightley warmly, ‘Miss Fairfax is as capable as any of us of forming a just opinion of Mrs. Elton. Could she have chosen with whom to associate, she would not have chosen her. But (with a reproachful smile at Emma) she receives attentions from Mrs.

Elton, which nobody else pays her.’

Emma felt that Mrs. Weston was giving her a momentary glance; and she was herself struck by his warmth. With

a faint blush, she presently replied,

‘Such attentions as Mrs. Elton’s, I should have imagined, would rather disgust than gratify Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton’s invitations I should have imagined any thing but inviting.’

‘I should not wonder,’ said Mrs. Weston, ‘if Miss Fairfax were to have been drawn on beyond her own inclination, by her aunt’s eagerness in accepting Mrs. Elton’s civilities for her. Poor Miss Bates may very likely have committed her niece and hurried her into a greater appearance of intimacy than her own good sense would have dictated, in spite of the very natural wish of a little change.’

Both felt rather anxious to hear him speak again; and after a few minutes silence, he said,

‘Another thing must be taken into consideration too— Mrs. Elton does not talk to Miss Fairfax as she speaks of her. We all know the difference between the pronouns he or she and thou, the plainest spoken amongst us; we all feel the influence of a something beyond common civility in our personal intercourse with each other— a something more early implanted. We cannot give any body the disagreeable hints that we may have been very full of the hour before. We feel things differently. And besides the operation of this, as a general principle, you may be sure that Miss Fairfax awes Mrs. Elton by her superiority both of mind and manner; and that, face to face, Mrs. Elton treats her with all the respect which she has a claim to. Such a woman as Jane Fairfax probably never fell in Mrs. Elton’s way before—and no degree of vanity can prevent her acknowledging her own comparative littleness in action, if not in consciousness.’

‘I know how highly you think of Jane Fairfax,’ said Emma. Little Henry was in her thoughts, and a mixture of alarm and delicacy made her irresolute what else to say.

‘Yes,’ he replied, ‘any body may know how highly I think

of her.’

‘And yet,’ said Emma, beginning hastily and with an arch look, but soon stopping—it was better, however, to know the worst at once— she hurried on—‘And yet, perhaps, you may hardly be aware yourself how highly it is. The extent of your admiration may take you by surprize some day or other.’

Mr. Knightley was hard at work upon the lower buttons of his thick leather gaiters, and either the exertion of getting them together, or some other cause, brought the colour into his face, as he answered,

‘Oh! are you there?—But you are miserably behindhand. Mr. Cole gave me a hint of it six weeks ago.’

He stopped.—Emma felt her foot pressed by Mrs. Weston, and did not herself know what to think. In a moment he went on—

‘That will never be, however, I can assure you. Miss Fairfax, I dare say, would not have me if I were to ask her—and I am very sure I shall never ask her.’

Emma returned her friend’s pressure with interest; and was pleased enough to exclaim,

‘You are not vain, Mr. Knightley. I will say that for you.’

He seemed hardly to hear her; he was thoughtful—and in a manner which shewed him not pleased, soon afterwards said,

‘So you have been settling that I should marry Jane Fairfax?’

‘No indeed I have not. You have scolded me too much for match-making, for me to presume to take such a liberty with you. What I said just now, meant nothing. One says those sort of things, of course, without any idea of a serious meaning. Oh! no, upon my word I have not the smallest wish for your marrying Jane Fairfax or Jane any body. You would not come in and sit with us in this comfortable way, if you were married.’

Mr. Knightley was thoughtful again. The result of his reverie was, ‘No, Emma, I do not think the extent of my admiration for her will ever take me by surprize.—I never had a thought of her in that way, I assure you.’ And soon afterwards, ‘Jane Fairfax is a very charming young woman—but not even Jane Fairfax is perfect. She has a fault. She has not the open temper which a man would wish for in a wife.’

Emma could not but rejoice to hear that she had a fault. ‘Well,’ said she, ‘and you soon silenced Mr. Cole, I suppose?’

‘Yes, very soon. He gave me a quiet hint; I told him he was mistaken; he asked my pardon and said no more. Cole does not want to be wiser or wittier than his neighbours.’

‘In that respect how unlike dear Mrs. Elton, who wants to be wiser and wittier than all the world! I wonder how she speaks of the Coles— what she calls them! How can she find any appellation for them, deep enough in familiar vulgarity? She calls you, Knightley—what can she do for Mr. Cole? And so I am not to be surprized that Jane Fairfax accepts her civilities and consents to be with her. Mrs. Weston, your argument weighs most with me. I can much more readily enter into the temptation of getting away from Miss Bates, than I can believe in the triumph of Miss Fairfax’s mind over Mrs. Elton. I have no faith in Mrs. Elton’s acknowledging herself the inferior in thought, word, or deed; or in her being under any restraint beyond her own scanty rule of good-breeding. I cannot imagine that she will not be continually insulting her visitor with praise, encouragement, and offers of service; that she will not be continually detailing her magnificent intentions, from the procuring her a permanent situation to the including her in those delightful exploring parties which are to take place in the barouchelandau.’

‘Jane Fairfax has feeling,’ said Mr. Knightley—‘I do not accuse her of want of feeling. Her sensibilities, I suspect, are strong—and her temper excellent in its power of forbearance, patience, self-controul; but it wants openness. She is reserved, more reserved, I think, than she used to be—And I love an open temper. No—till Cole alluded to my supposed attachment, it had never entered my head. I saw Jane Fairfax and conversed with her, with admiration and pleasure always—but with no thought beyond.’

‘Well, Mrs. Weston,’ said Emma triumphantly when he left them, ‘what do you say now to Mr. Knightley’s marrying Jane Fairfax?’

‘Why, really, dear Emma, I say that he is so very much occupied by the idea of not being in love with her, that I should not wonder if it were to end in his being so at last.

Do not beat me.’

Chapter XVI

Every body in and about Highbury who had ever visited Mr. Elton, was disposed to pay him attention on his marriage. Dinner-parties and evening-parties were made for him and his lady; and invitations flowed in so fast that she had soon the pleasure of apprehending they were never to have a disengaged day.

‘I see how it is,’ said she. ‘I see what a life I am to lead among you. Upon my word we shall be absolutely dissipated. We really seem quite the fashion. If this is living in the country, it is nothing very formidable. From Monday next to Saturday, I assure you we have not a disengaged day!—A woman with fewer resources than I have, need not have been at a loss.’

No invitation came amiss to her. Her Bath habits made evening-parties perfectly natural to her, and Maple Grove had given her a taste for dinners. She was a little shocked at the want of two drawing rooms, at the poor attempt at rout-cakes, and there being no ice in the Highbury cardparties. Mrs. Bates, Mrs. Perry, Mrs. Goddard and others, were a good deal behind-hand in knowledge of the world, but she would soon shew them how every thing ought to be arranged. In the course of the spring she must return their civilities by one very superior party—in which her card-tables should be set out with their separate candles and unbroken packs in the true style—and more waiters engaged for the evening than their own establishment could furnish, to carry round the refreshments at exactly the proper hour, and in the proper order.

Emma, in the meanwhile, could not be satisfied without a dinner at Hartfield for the Eltons. They must not do less than others, or she should be exposed to odious suspicions, and imagined capable of pitiful resentment. A dinner there must be. After Emma had talked about it for ten minutes, Mr. Woodhouse felt no unwillingness, and only made the usual stipulation of not sitting at the bottom of the table himself, with the usual regular difficulty of deciding who should do it for him.

The persons to be invited, required little thought. Besides the Eltons, it must be the Westons and Mr. Knightley; so far it was all of course— and it was hardly less inevitable that poor little Harriet must be asked to make the eighth:—but this invitation was not given with equal satisfaction, and on many accounts Emma was particularly pleased by Harriet’s begging to be allowed to decline it. ‘She would rather not be in his company more than she could help. She was not yet quite able to see him and his charming happy wife together, without feeling uncomfortable. If Miss Woodhouse would not be displeased, she would rather stay at home.’ It was precisely what Emma would have wished, had she deemed it possible enough for wishing. She was delighted with the fortitude of her little friend—for fortitude she knew it was in her to give up being in company and stay at home; and she could now invite the very person whom she really wanted to make the eighth, Jane Fairfax.— Since her last conversation with Mrs. Weston and Mr. Knightley, she was more conscience-stricken about Jane Fairfax than she had often been.—Mr. Knightley’s words dwelt with her. He had said that Jane Fairfax received attentions from Mrs. Elton which nobody else paid her.

‘This is very true,’ said she, ‘at least as far as relates to me, which was all that was meant—and it is very shameful.—Of the same age— and always knowing her—I ought to have been more her friend.— She will never like me now. I have neglected her too long. But I will shew her greater attention than I have done.’

Every invitation was successful. They were all disengaged and all happy.— The preparatory interest of this dinner, however, was not yet over. A circumstance rather unlucky occurred. The two eldest little Knightleys were engaged to pay their grandpapa and aunt a visit of some weeks in the spring, and their papa now proposed bringing them, and staying one whole day at Hartfield—which one day would be the very day of this party.—His professional engagements did not allow of his being put off, but both father and daughter were disturbed by its happening so. Mr. Woodhouse considered eight persons at dinner together as the utmost that his nerves could bear— and here would be a ninth—and Emma apprehended that it would be a ninth very much out of humour at not being able to come even to Hartfield for forty-eight hours without falling in with a dinner-party.

She comforted her father better than she could comfort herself, by representing that though he certainly would make them nine, yet he always said so little, that the increase of noise would be very immaterial. She thought it in reality a sad exchange for herself, to have him with his grave looks and reluctant conversation opposed to her instead of his brother.

The event was more favourable to Mr. Woodhouse than to Emma. John Knightley came; but Mr. Weston was unexpectedly summoned to town and must be absent on the very day. He might be able to join them in the evening, but certainly not to dinner. Mr. Woodhouse was quite at ease; and the seeing him so, with the arrival of the little boys and the philosophic composure of her brother on hearing his fate, removed the chief of even Emma’s vexation.

The day came, the party were punctually assembled, and Mr. John Knightley seemed early to devote himself to the business of being agreeable. Instead of drawing his brother off to a window while they waited for dinner, he was talking to Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton, as elegant as lace and pearls could make her, he looked at in silence— wanting only to observe enough for Isabella’s information—but Miss Fairfax was an old acquaintance and a quiet girl, and he could talk to her. He had met her before breakfast as he was returning from a walk with his little boys, when it had been just beginning to rain. It was natural to have some civil hopes on the subject, and he said,

‘I hope you did not venture far, Miss Fairfax, this morning, or I am sure you must have been wet.—We scarcely got home in time. I hope you turned directly.’

‘I went only to the post-office,’ said she, ‘and reached home before the rain was much. It is my daily errand. I always fetch the letters when I am here. It saves trouble, and is a something to get me out. A walk before breakfast does me good.’

‘Not a walk in the rain, I should imagine.’

‘No, but it did not absolutely rain when I set out.’

Mr. John Knightley smiled, and replied,

‘That is to say, you chose to have your walk, for you were not six yards from your own door when I had the pleasure of meeting you; and Henry and John had seen more drops than they could count long before. The post-office has a great charm at one period of our lives. When you have lived to my age, you will begin to think letters are never worth going through the rain for.’

There was a little blush, and then this answer,

‘I must not hope to be ever situated as you are, in the midst of every dearest connexion, and therefore I cannot expect that simply growing older should make me indifferent about letters.’

‘Indifferent! Oh! no—I never conceived you could become indifferent. Letters are no matter of indifference; they are generally a very positive curse.’

‘You are speaking of letters of business; mine are letters of friendship.’

‘I have often thought them the worst of the two,’ replied he coolly. ‘Business, you know, may bring money, but friendship hardly ever does.’

‘Ah! you are not serious now. I know Mr. John Knight-

ley too well— I am very sure he understands the value of friendship as well as any body. I can easily believe that letters are very little to you, much less than to me, but it is not your being ten years older than myself which makes the difference, it is not age, but situation. You have every body dearest to you always at hand, I, probably, never shall again; and therefore till I have outlived all my affections, a postoffice, I think, must always have power to draw me out, in worse weather than to-day.’

‘When I talked of your being altered by time, by the progress of years,’ said John Knightley, ‘I meant to imply the change of situation which time usually brings. I consider one as including the other. Time will generally lessen the interest of every attachment not within the daily circle—but that is not the change I had in view for you. As an old friend, you will allow me to hope, Miss Fairfax, that ten years hence you may have as many concentrated objects as I have.’

It was kindly said, and very far from giving offence. A pleasant ‘thank you’ seemed meant to laugh it off, but a blush, a quivering lip, a tear in the eye, shewed that it was felt beyond a laugh. Her attention was now claimed by Mr. Woodhouse, who being, according to his custom on such occasions, making the circle of his guests, and paying his particular compliments to the ladies, was ending with her— and with all his mildest urbanity, said,

‘I am very sorry to hear, Miss Fairfax, of your being out this morning in the rain. Young ladies should take care of themselves.— Young ladies are delicate plants. They should take care of their health and their complexion. My dear, did you change your stockings?’

‘Yes, sir, I did indeed; and I am very much obliged by your kind solicitude about me.’

‘My dear Miss Fairfax, young ladies are very sure to be cared for.— I hope your good grand-mama and aunt are well. They are some of my very old friends. I wish my health allowed me to be a better neighbour. You do us a great deal of honour to-day, I am sure. My daughter and I are both highly sensible of your goodness, and have the greatest satisfaction in seeing you at Hartfield.’

The kind-hearted, polite old man might then sit down and feel that he had done his duty, and made every fair lady welcome and easy.

By this time, the walk in the rain had reached Mrs. Elton, and her remonstrances now opened upon Jane.

‘My dear Jane, what is this I hear?—Going to the postoffice in the rain!—This must not be, I assure you.—You sad girl, how could you do such a thing?—It is a sign I was not there to take care of you.’

Jane very patiently assured her that she had not caught any cold.

‘Oh! do not tell me. You really are a very sad girl, and do not know how to take care of yourself.—To the post-office indeed! Mrs. Weston, did you ever hear the like? You and I must positively exert our authority.’

‘My advice,’ said Mrs. Weston kindly and persuasively, ‘I certainly do feel tempted to give. Miss Fairfax, you must not run such risks.— Liable as you have been to severe colds, indeed you ought to be particularly careful, especially at this time of year. The spring I always think requires more than common care. Better wait an hour or two, or even half a day for your letters, than run the risk of bringing on your cough again. Now do not you feel that you had? Yes, I am sure you are much too reasonable. You look as if you would not do such a thing again.’

‘Oh! she shall not do such a thing again,’ eagerly rejoined Mrs. Elton. ‘We will not allow her to do such a thing again:’— and nodding significantly—‘there must be some arrangement made, there must indeed. I shall speak to Mr. E. The man who fetches our letters every morning (one of our men, I forget his name) shall inquire for yours too and bring them to you. That will obviate all difficulties you know; and from us I really think, my dear Jane, you can have no scruple to accept such an accommodation.’

‘You are extremely kind,’ said Jane; ‘but I cannot give up my early walk. I am advised to be out of doors as much as I can, I must walk somewhere, and the post-office is an object; and upon my word, I have scarcely ever had a bad morning before.’

‘My dear Jane, say no more about it. The thing is determined, that is (laughing affectedly) as far as I can presume to determine any thing without the concurrence of my lord and master. You know, Mrs. Weston, you and I must be cautious how we express ourselves. But I do flatter myself, my dear Jane, that my influence is not entirely worn out. If I meet with no insuperable difficulties therefore, consider that point as settled.’

‘Excuse me,’ said Jane earnestly, ‘I cannot by any means consent to such an arrangement, so needlessly troublesome to your servant. If the errand were not a pleasure to me, it could be done, as it always is when I am not here, by my grandmama’s.’

‘Oh! my dear; but so much as Patty has to do!—And it is a kindness to employ our men.’

Jane looked as if she did not mean to be conquered; but instead of answering, she began speaking again to Mr. John Knightley.

‘The post-office is a wonderful establishment!’ said she.— ‘The regularity and despatch of it! If one thinks of all that it has to do, and all that it does so well, it is really astonishing!’

‘It is certainly very well regulated.’

‘So seldom that any negligence or blunder appears! So seldom that a letter, among the thousands that are constantly passing about the kingdom, is even carried wrong—and not one in a million, I suppose, actually lost! And when one considers the variety of hands, and of bad hands too, that are to be deciphered, it increases the wonder.’

‘The clerks grow expert from habit.—They must begin with some quickness of sight and hand, and exercise improves them. If you want any farther explanation,’ continued he, smiling, ‘they are paid for it. That is the key to a great deal of capacity. The public pays and must be served well.’

The varieties of handwriting were farther talked of, and the usual observations made.

‘I have heard it asserted,’ said John Knightley, ‘that the same sort of handwriting often prevails in a family; and where the same master teaches, it is natural enough. But for that reason, I should imagine the likeness must be chiefly confined to the females, for boys have very little teaching after an early age, and scramble into any hand they can get. Isabella and Emma, I think, do write very much alike. I have not always known their writing apart.’

‘Yes,’ said his brother hesitatingly, ‘there is a likeness. I know what you mean—but Emma’s hand is the strongest.’

‘Isabella and Emma both write beautifully,’ said Mr. Woodhouse; ‘and always did. And so does poor Mrs.

Weston’—with half a sigh and half a smile at her.

‘I never saw any gentleman’s handwriting’—Emma began, looking also at Mrs. Weston; but stopped, on perceiving that Mrs. Weston was attending to some one else—and the pause gave her time to reflect, ‘Now, how am I going to introduce him?—Am I unequal to speaking his name at once before all these people? Is it necessary for me to use any roundabout phrase?—Your Yorkshire friend— your correspondent in Yorkshire;—that would be the way, I suppose, if I were very bad.—No, I can pronounce his name without the smallest distress. I certainly get better and better.—Now for it.’

Mrs. Weston was disengaged and Emma began again— ‘Mr. Frank Churchill writes one of the best gentleman’s hands I ever saw.’

‘I do not admire it,’ said Mr. Knightley. ‘It is too small— wants strength. It is like a woman’s writing.’

This was not submitted to by either lady. They vindicated him against the base aspersion. ‘No, it by no means wanted strength— it was not a large hand, but very clear and certainly strong. Had not Mrs. Weston any letter about her to produce?’ No, she had heard from him very lately, but having answered the letter, had put it away.

‘If we were in the other room,’ said Emma, ‘if I had my writing-desk, I am sure I could produce a specimen. I have a note of his.— Do not you remember, Mrs. Weston, employing him to write for you one day?’

‘He chose to say he was employed’—

‘Well, well, I have that note; and can shew it after dinner to convince Mr. Knightley.’

‘Oh! when a gallant young man, like Mr. Frank Churchill,’ said Mr. Knightley dryly, ‘writes to a fair lady like Miss Woodhouse, he will, of course, put forth his best.’

Dinner was on table.—Mrs. Elton, before she could be spoken to, was ready; and before Mr. Woodhouse had reached her with his request to be allowed to hand her into the dining-parlour, was saying—

‘Must I go first? I really am ashamed of always leading the way.’

Jane’s solicitude about fetching her own letters had not escaped Emma. She had heard and seen it all; and felt some curiosity to know whether the wet walk of this morning had produced any. She suspected that it had; that it would not have been so resolutely encountered but in full expectation of hearing from some one very dear, and that it had not been in vain. She thought there was an air of greater happiness than usual—a glow both of complexion and spirits.

She could have made an inquiry or two, as to the expedition and the expense of the Irish mails;—it was at her tongue’s end— but she abstained. She was quite determined not to utter a word that should hurt Jane Fairfax’s feelings; and they followed the other ladies out of the room, arm in arm, with an appearance of good-will highly becoming to the beauty and grace of each.

Chapter XVII

When the ladies returned to the drawing-room after dinner, Emma found it hardly possible to prevent their making two distinct parties;— with so much perseverance in judging and behaving ill did Mrs. Elton engross Jane Fairfax and slight herself. She and Mrs. Weston were obliged to be almost always either talking together or silent together. Mrs. Elton left them no choice. If Jane repressed her for a little time, she soon began again; and though much that passed between them was in a half-whisper, especially on Mrs. Elton’s side, there was no avoiding a knowledge of their principal subjects: The post-office—catching cold—fetching letters—and friendship, were long under discussion; and to them succeeded one, which must be at least equally unpleasant to Jane—inquiries whether she had yet heard of any situation likely to suit her, and professions of Mrs. Elton’s meditated activity.

‘Here is April come!’ said she, ‘I get quite anxious about you. June will soon be here.’

‘But I have never fixed on June or any other month— merely looked forward to the summer in general.’

‘But have you really heard of nothing?’

‘I have not even made any inquiry; I do not wish to make any yet.’

‘Oh! my dear, we cannot begin too early; you are not aware of the difficulty of procuring exactly the desirable thing.’

‘I not aware!’ said Jane, shaking her head; ‘dear Mrs. Elton, who can have thought of it as I have done?’

‘But you have not seen so much of the world as I have. You do not know how many candidates there always are for the first situations. I saw a vast deal of that in the neighbourhood round Maple Grove. A cousin of Mr. Suckling, Mrs. Bragge, had such an infinity of applications; every body was anxious to be in her family, for she moves in the first circle. Wax-candles in the schoolroom! You may imagine how desirable! Of all houses in the kingdom Mrs. Bragge’s is the one I would most wish to see you in.’

‘Colonel and Mrs. Campbell are to be in town again by midsummer,’ said Jane. ‘I must spend some time with them; I am sure they will want it;—afterwards I may probably be glad to dispose of myself. But I would not wish you to take the trouble of making any inquiries at present.’

‘Trouble! aye, I know your scruples. You are afraid of giving me trouble; but I assure you, my dear Jane, the Campbells can hardly be more interested about you than I am. I shall write to Mrs. Partridge in a day or two, and shall give her a strict charge to be on the look-out for any thing eligible.’

‘Thank you, but I would rather you did not mention the subject to her; till the time draws nearer, I do not wish to be giving any body trouble.’

‘But, my dear child, the time is drawing near; here is April, and June, or say even July, is very near, with such business to accomplish before us. Your inexperience really amuses me! A situation such as you deserve, and your friends would require for you, is no everyday occurrence, is not obtained at a moment’s notice; indeed, indeed, we must begin inquiring directly.’

‘Excuse me, ma’am, but this is by no means my intention; I make no inquiry myself, and should be sorry to have any made by my friends. When I am quite determined as to the time, I am not at all afraid of being long unemployed. There are places in town, offices, where inquiry would soon produce something—Offices for the sale— not quite of human flesh—but of human intellect.’

‘Oh! my dear, human flesh! You quite shock me; if you mean a fling at the slave-trade, I assure you Mr. Suckling

was always rather a friend to the abolition.’

‘I did not mean, I was not thinking of the slave-trade,’ replied Jane; ‘governess-trade, I assure you, was all that I had in view; widely different certainly as to the guilt of those who carry it on; but as to the greater misery of the victims, I do not know where it lies. But I only mean to say that there are advertising offices, and that by applying to them I should have no doubt of very soon meeting with something that would do.’

‘Something that would do!’ repeated Mrs. Elton. ‘Aye, that may suit your humble ideas of yourself;—I know what a modest creature you are; but it will not satisfy your friends to have you taking up with any thing that may offer, any inferior, commonplace situation, in a family not moving in a certain circle, or able to command the elegancies of life.’ ‘You are very obliging; but as to all that, I am very indifferent; it would be no object to me to be with the rich; my mortifications, I think, would only be the greater; I should suffer more from comparison. A gentleman’s family is all that I should condition for.’

‘I know you, I know you; you would take up with any thing; but I shall be a little more nice, and I am sure the good Campbells will be quite on my side; with your superior talents, you have a right to move in the first circle. Your musical knowledge alone would entitle you to name your own terms, have as many rooms as you like, and mix in the family as much as you chose;—that is—I do not know— if you knew the harp, you might do all that, I am very sure; but you sing as well as play;—yes, I really believe you might, even without the harp, stipulate for what you chose;—and you must and shall be delightfully, honourably and comfortably settled before the Campbells or I have any rest.’

‘You may well class the delight, the honour, and the comfort of such a situation together,’ said Jane, ‘they are pretty sure to be equal; however, I am very serious in not wishing any thing to be attempted at present for me. I am exceedingly obliged to you, Mrs. Elton, I am obliged to any body who feels for me, but I am quite serious in wishing nothing to be done till the summer. For two or three months longer I shall remain where I am, and as I am.’

‘And I am quite serious too, I assure you,’ replied Mrs. Elton gaily, ‘in resolving to be always on the watch, and employing my friends to watch also, that nothing really unexceptionable may pass us.’

In this style she ran on; never thoroughly stopped by any thing till Mr. Woodhouse came into the room; her vanity had then a change of object, and Emma heard her saying in the same half-whisper to Jane,

‘Here comes this dear old beau of mine, I protest!—Only think of his gallantry in coming away before the other men!—what a dear creature he is;—I assure you I like him excessively. I admire all that quaint, old-fashioned politeness; it is much more to my taste than modern ease; modern ease often disgusts me. But this good old Mr. Woodhouse, I wish you had heard his gallant speeches to me at dinner. Oh! I assure you I began to think my caro sposo would be absolutely jealous. I fancy I am rather a favourite; he took notice of my gown. How do you like it?—Selina’s choice— handsome, I think, but I do not know whether it is not over-trimmed; I have the greatest dislike to the idea of being over-trimmed—quite a horror of finery. I must put on a few ornaments now, because it is expected of me. A bride, you know, must appear like a bride, but my natural taste is all for simplicity; a simple style of dress is so infinitely preferable to finery. But I am quite in the minority, I believe; few people seem to value simplicity of dress,—show and finery are every thing. I have some notion of putting such a trimming as this to my white and silver poplin. Do you think it will look well?’

The whole party were but just reassembled in the drawing-room when Mr. Weston made his appearance among them. He had returned to a late dinner, and walked to Hartfield as soon as it was over. He had been too much expected by the best judges, for surprize— but there was great joy. Mr. Woodhouse was almost as glad to see him now, as he would have been sorry to see him before. John Knightley only was in mute astonishment.—That a man who might have spent his evening quietly at home after a day of business in London, should set off again, and walk half a mile to another man’s house, for the sake of being in mixed company till bed-time, of finishing his day in the efforts of civility and the noise of numbers, was a circumstance to strike him deeply. A man who had been in motion since eight o’clock in the morning, and might now have been still, who had been long talking, and might have been silent, who had been in more than one crowd, and might have been alone!—Such a man, to quit the tranquillity and independence of his own fireside, and on the evening of a cold sleety April day rush out again into the world!—Could he by a touch of his finger have instantly taken back his wife, there would have been a motive; but his coming would probably prolong rather than break up the party. John Knightley looked at him with amazement, then shrugged his shoulders, and said, ‘I could not have believed it even of him.’

Mr. Weston meanwhile, perfectly unsuspicious of the indignation he was exciting, happy and cheerful as usual, and with all the right of being principal talker, which a day spent anywhere from home confers, was making himself agreeable among the rest; and having satisfied the inquiries of his wife as to his dinner, convincing her that none of all her careful directions to the servants had been forgotten, and spread abroad what public news he had heard, was proceeding to a family communication, which, though principally addressed to Mrs. Weston, he had not the smallest doubt of being highly interesting to every body in the room. He gave her a letter, it was from Frank, and to herself; he had met with it in his way, and had taken the liberty of opening it.

‘Read it, read it,’ said he, ‘it will give you pleasure; only a few lines—will not take you long; read it to Emma.’

The two ladies looked over it together; and he sat smiling and talking to them the whole time, in a voice a little subdued, but very audible to every body.

‘Well, he is coming, you see; good news, I think. Well, what do you say to it?—I always told you he would be here again soon, did not I?—Anne, my dear, did not I always tell you so, and you would not believe me?—In town next week, you see—at the latest, I dare say; for she is as impatient as the black gentleman when any thing is to be done; most likely they will be there to-morrow or Saturday. As to her illness, all nothing of course. But it is an excellent thing to have Frank among us again, so near as town. They will stay a good while when they do come, and he will be half his time with us. This is precisely what I wanted. Well, pretty good news, is not it? Have you finished it? Has Emma read it all? Put it up, put it up; we will have a good talk about it some other time, but it will not do now. I shall only just mention the circumstance to the others in a common way.’

Mrs. Weston was most comfortably pleased on the occasion. Her looks and words had nothing to restrain them. She was happy, she knew she was happy, and knew she ought to be happy. Her congratulations were warm and open; but Emma could not speak so fluently. She was a little occupied in weighing her own feelings, and trying to understand the degree of her agitation, which she rather thought was considerable.

Mr. Weston, however, too eager to be very observant, too communicative to want others to talk, was very well satisfied with what she did say, and soon moved away to make the rest of his friends happy by a partial communication of what the whole room must have overheard already.

It was well that he took every body’s joy for granted, or he might not have thought either Mr. Woodhouse or Mr. Knightley particularly delighted. They were the first entitled, after Mrs. Weston and Emma, to be made happy;— from them he would have proceeded to Miss Fairfax, but she was so deep in conversation with John Knightley, that it would have been too positive an interruption; and finding himself close to Mrs. Elton, and her attention disengaged, he necessarily began on the subject with her.

Chapter XVIII

‘I hope I shall soon have the pleasure of introducing my son to you,’ said Mr. Weston.

Mrs. Elton, very willing to suppose a particular compliment intended her by such a hope, smiled most graciously.

‘You have heard of a certain Frank Churchill, I presume,’ he continued— ‘and know him to be my son, though he does not bear my name.’

‘Oh! yes, and I shall be very happy in his acquaintance. I am sure Mr. Elton will lose no time in calling on him; and we shall both have great pleasure in seeing him at the Vicarage.’

‘You are very obliging.—Frank will be extremely happy, I am sure.— He is to be in town next week, if not sooner. We have notice of it in a letter to-day. I met the letters in my way this morning, and seeing my son’s hand, presumed to open it—though it was not directed to me—it was to Mrs. Weston. She is his principal correspondent, I assure you. I hardly ever get a letter.’

‘And so you absolutely opened what was directed to her! Oh! Mr. Weston— (laughing affectedly) I must protest against that.—A most dangerous precedent indeed!—I beg you will not let your neighbours follow your example.— Upon my word, if this is what I am to expect, we married women must begin to exert ourselves!—Oh! Mr. Weston, I could not have believed it of you!’

‘Aye, we men are sad fellows. You must take care of yourself, Mrs. Elton.—This letter tells us—it is a short letter— written in a hurry, merely to give us notice—it tells us that they are all coming up to town directly, on Mrs. Churchill’s account—she has not been well the whole winter, and thinks Enscombe too cold for her— so they are all to move southward without loss of time.’

‘Indeed!—from Yorkshire, I think. Enscombe is in Yorkshire?’

‘Yes, they are about one hundred and ninety miles from London. a considerable journey.’

‘Yes, upon my word, very considerable. Sixty-five miles farther than from Maple Grove to London. But what is distance, Mr. Weston, to people of large fortune?—You would be amazed to hear how my brother, Mr. Suckling, sometimes flies about. You will hardly believe me— but twice in one week he and Mr. Bragge went to London and back again with four horses.’

‘The evil of the distance from Enscombe,’ said Mr. Weston, ‘is, that Mrs. Churchill, as we understand, has not been able to leave the sofa for a week together. In Frank’s last letter she complained, he said, of being too weak to get into her conservatory without having both his arm and his uncle’s! This, you know, speaks a great degree of weakness—but now she is so impatient to be in town, that she means to sleep only two nights on the road.—So Frank writes word. Certainly, delicate ladies have very extraordinary constitutions, Mrs.

Elton. You must grant me that.’

‘No, indeed, I shall grant you nothing. I Always take the part of my own sex. I do indeed. I give you notice—You will find me a formidable antagonist on that point. I always stand up for women— and I assure you, if you knew how Selina feels with respect to sleeping at an inn, you would not wonder at Mrs. Churchill’s making incredible exertions to avoid it. Selina says it is quite horror to her—and I believe I have caught a little of her nicety. She always travels with her own sheets; an excellent precaution. Does Mrs. Churchill do the same?’

‘Depend upon it, Mrs. Churchill does every thing that any other fine lady ever did. Mrs. Churchill will not be second to any lady in the land for’—

Mrs. Elton eagerly interposed with,

‘Oh! Mr. Weston, do not mistake me. Selina is no fine lady, I assure you. Do not run away with such an idea.’

‘Is not she? Then she is no rule for Mrs. Churchill, who is as thorough a fine lady as any body ever beheld.’

Mrs. Elton began to think she had been wrong in disclaiming so warmly. It was by no means her object to have it believed that her sister was not a fine lady; perhaps there was want of spirit in the pretence of it;—and she was considering in what way she had best retract, when Mr. Weston went on.

‘Mrs. Churchill is not much in my good graces, as you may suspect— but this is quite between ourselves. She is very fond of Frank, and therefore I would not speak ill of her. Besides, she is out of health now; but that indeed, by her own account, she has always been. I would not say so to every body, Mrs. Elton, but I have not much faith in Mrs. Churchill’s illness.’

‘If she is really ill, why not go to Bath, Mr. Weston?—To Bath, or to Clifton?’ ‘She has taken it into her head that Enscombe is too cold for her. The fact is, I suppose, that she is tired of Enscombe. She has now been a longer time stationary there, than she ever was before, and she begins to want change. It is a retired place. A fine place, but very retired.’

‘Aye—like Maple Grove, I dare say. Nothing can stand more retired from the road than Maple Grove. Such an immense plantation all round it! You seem shut out from every thing—in the most complete retirement.— And Mrs. Churchill probably has not health or spirits like Selina to enjoy that sort of seclusion. Or, perhaps she may not have resources enough in herself to be qualified for a country life. I always say a woman cannot have too many resources—and I feel very thankful that I have so many myself as to be quite independent of society.’

‘Frank was here in February for a fortnight.’

‘So I remember to have heard. He will find an addition to the society of Highbury when he comes again; that is, if I may presume to call myself an addition. But perhaps he may never have heard of there being such a creature in the world.’

This was too loud a call for a compliment to be passed by, and Mr. Weston, with a very good grace, immediately exclaimed,

‘My dear madam! Nobody but yourself could imagine such a thing possible. Not heard of you!—I believe Mrs.

Weston’s letters lately have been full of very little else than

Mrs. Elton.’

He had done his duty and could return to his son.

‘When Frank left us,’ continued he, ‘it was quite uncertain when we might see him again, which makes this day’s news doubly welcome. It has been completely unexpected. That is, I always had a strong persuasion he would be here again soon, I was sure something favourable would turn up—but nobody believed me. He and Mrs. Weston were both dreadfully desponding. ‘How could he contrive to come? And how could it be supposed that his uncle and aunt would spare him again?’ and so forth—I always felt that something would happen in our favour; and so it has, you see. I have observed, Mrs. Elton, in the course of my life, that if things are going untowardly one month, they are sure to mend the next.’

‘Very true, Mr. Weston, perfectly true. It is just what I used to say to a certain gentleman in company in the days of courtship, when, because things did not go quite right, did not proceed with all the rapidity which suited his feelings, he was apt to be in despair, and exclaim that he was sure at this rate it would be May before Hymen’s saffron robe would be put on for us. Oh! the pains I have been at to dispel those gloomy ideas and give him cheerfuller views! The carriage— we had disappointments about the carriage;—one morning,

I remember, he came to me quite in despair.’

She was stopped by a slight fit of coughing, and Mr. Weston instantly seized the opportunity of going on.

‘You were mentioning May. May is the very month which Mrs. Churchill is ordered, or has ordered herself, to spend in some warmer place than Enscombe—in short, to spend in London; so that we have the agreeable prospect of frequent visits from Frank the whole spring— precisely the season of the year which one should have chosen for it: days almost at the longest; weather genial and pleasant, always inviting one out, and never too hot for exercise. When he was here before, we made the best of it; but there was a good deal of wet, damp, cheerless weather; there always is in February, you know, and we could not do half that we intended. Now will be the time. This will be complete enjoyment; and I do not know, Mrs. Elton, whether the uncertainty of our meetings, the sort of constant expectation there will be of his coming in to-day or to-morrow, and at any hour, may not be more friendly to happiness than having him actually in the house. I think it is so. I think it is the state of mind which gives most spirit and delight. I hope you will be pleased with my son; but you must not expect a prodigy. He is generally thought a fine young man, but do not expect a prodigy. Mrs. Weston’s partiality for him is very great, and, as you may suppose, most gratifying to me. She thinks nobody equal to him.’

‘And I assure you, Mr. Weston, I have very little doubt that my opinion will be decidedly in his favour. I have heard so much in praise of Mr. Frank Churchill.—At the same time it is fair to observe, that I am one of those who always judge for themselves, and are by no means implicitly guided by others. I give you notice that as I find your son, so I shall

judge of him.—I am no flatterer.’ Mr. Weston was musing.

‘I hope,’ said he presently, ‘I have not been severe upon poor Mrs. Churchill. If she is ill I should be sorry to do her injustice; but there are some traits in her character which make it difficult for me to speak of her with the forbearance I could wish. You cannot be ignorant, Mrs. Elton, of my connexion with the family, nor of the treatment I have met with; and, between ourselves, the whole blame of it is to be laid to her. She was the instigator. Frank’s mother would never have been slighted as she was but for her. Mr. Churchill has pride; but his pride is nothing to his wife’s: his is a quiet, indolent, gentlemanlike sort of pride that would harm nobody, and only make himself a little helpless and tiresome; but her pride is arrogance and insolence! And what inclines one less to bear, she has no fair pretence of family or blood. She was nobody when he married her, barely the daughter of a gentleman; but ever since her being turned into a Churchill she has out-Churchill’d them all in high and mighty claims: but in herself, I assure you, she is an upstart.’

‘Only think! well, that must be infinitely provoking! I have quite a horror of upstarts. Maple Grove has given me a thorough disgust to people of that sort; for there is a family in that neighbourhood who are such an annoyance to my brother and sister from the airs they give themselves! Your description of Mrs. Churchill made me think of them directly. People of the name of Tupman, very lately settled there, and encumbered with many low connexions, but giving themselves immense airs, and expecting to be on a footing with the old established families. A year and a half is the very utmost that they can have lived at West Hall; and how they got their fortune nobody knows. They came from Birmingham, which is not a place to promise much, you know, Mr. Weston. One has not great hopes from Birmingham. I always say there is something direful in the sound: but nothing more is positively known of the Tupmans, though a good many things I assure you are suspected; and yet by their manners they evidently think themselves equal even to my brother, Mr. Suckling, who happens to be one of their nearest neighbours. It is infinitely too bad. Mr. Suckling, who has been eleven years a resident at Maple Grove, and whose father had it before him—I believe, at least—I am almost sure that old Mr. Suckling had completed the purchase before his death.’

They were interrupted. Tea was carrying round, and Mr. Weston, having said all that he wanted, soon took the opportunity of walking away.

After tea, Mr. and Mrs. Weston, and Mr. Elton sat down with Mr. Woodhouse to cards. The remaining five were left to their own powers, and Emma doubted their getting on very well; for Mr. Knightley seemed little disposed for conversation; Mrs. Elton was wanting notice, which nobody had inclination to pay, and she was herself in a worry of spirits which would have made her prefer being silent.

Mr. John Knightley proved more talkative than his brother. He was to leave them early the next day; and he soon began with—

‘Well, Emma, I do not believe I have any thing more to say about the boys; but you have your sister’s letter, and every thing is down at full length there we may be sure. My charge would be much more concise than her’s, and probably not much in the same spirit; all that I have to recommend being comprised in, do not spoil them, and do not physic them.’

‘I rather hope to satisfy you both,’ said Emma, ‘for I shall do all in my power to make them happy, which will be enough for Isabella; and happiness must preclude false indulgence and physic.’

‘And if you find them troublesome, you must send them home again.’

‘That is very likely. You think so, do not you?’

‘I hope I am aware that they may be too noisy for your father— or even may be some encumbrance to you, if your visiting engagements continue to increase as much as they have done lately.’

‘Increase!’

‘Certainly; you must be sensible that the last half-year has made a great difference in your way of life.’

‘Difference! No indeed I am not.’

‘There can be no doubt of your being much more engaged with company than you used to be. Witness this very time. Here am I come down for only one day, and you are engaged with a dinner-party!— When did it happen before, or any thing like it? Your neighbourhood is increasing, and you mix more with it. A little while ago, every letter to Isabella brought an account of fresh gaieties; dinners at Mr. Cole’s, or balls at the Crown. The difference which Randalls, Randalls alone makes in your goings-on, is very great.’

‘Yes,’ said his brother quickly, ‘it is Randalls that does it all.’

‘Very well—and as Randalls, I suppose, is not likely to have less influence than heretofore, it strikes me as a possible thing, Emma, that Henry and John may be sometimes in the way. And if they are, I only beg you to send them home.’

‘No,’ cried Mr. Knightley, ‘that need not be the consequence. Let them be sent to Donwell. I shall certainly be at leisure.’

‘Upon my word,’ exclaimed Emma, ‘you amuse me! I should like to know how many of all my numerous engagements take place without your being of the party; and why I am to be supposed in danger of wanting leisure to attend to the little boys. These amazing engagements of mine— what have they been? Dining once with the Coles—and having a ball talked of, which never took place. I can understand you—(nodding at Mr. John Knightley)—your good fortune in meeting with so many of your friends at once here, delights you too much to pass unnoticed. But you, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) who know how very, very seldom I am ever two hours from Hartfield, why you should foresee such a series of dissipation for me, I cannot imagine. And as to my dear little boys, I must say, that if Aunt Emma has not time for them, I do not think they would fare much better with Uncle Knightley, who is absent from home about five hours where she is absent one— and who, when he is at home, is either reading to himself or settling his accounts.’

Mr. Knightley seemed to be trying not to smile; and succeeded without difficulty, upon Mrs. Elton’s beginning to talk to him.

Volume III

Chapter I

A very little quiet reflection was enough to satisfy Emma as to the nature of her agitation on hearing this news of Frank Churchill. She was soon convinced that it was not for herself she was feeling at all apprehensive or embarrassed; it was for him. Her own attachment had really subsided into a mere nothing; it was not worth thinking of;— but if he, who had undoubtedly been always so much the most in love of the two, were to be returning with the same warmth of sentiment which he had taken away, it would be very distressing. If a separation of two months should not have cooled him, there were dangers and evils before her:—caution for him and for herself would be necessary. She did not mean to have her own affections entangled again, and it would be incumbent on her to avoid any encouragement of his.

She wished she might be able to keep him from an absolute declaration. That would be so very painful a conclusion of their present acquaintance! and yet, she could not help rather anticipating something decisive. She felt as if the spring would not pass without bringing a crisis, an event, a something to alter her present composed and tranquil state.

It was not very long, though rather longer than Mr. Weston had foreseen, before she had the power of forming some opinion of Frank Churchill’s feelings. The Enscombe family were not in town quite so soon as had been imagined, but he was at Highbury very soon afterwards. He rode down for a couple of hours; he could not yet do more; but as he came from Randalls immediately to Hartfield, she could then exercise all her quick observation, and speedily determine how he was influenced, and how she must act. They met with the utmost friendliness. There could be no doubt of his great pleasure in seeing her. But she had an almost instant doubt of his caring for her as he had done, of his feeling the same tenderness in the same degree. She watched him well. It was a clear thing he was less in love than he had been. Absence, with the conviction probably of her indifference, had produced this very natural and very desirable effect.

He was in high spirits; as ready to talk and laugh as ever, and seemed delighted to speak of his former visit, and recur to old stories: and he was not without agitation. It was not in his calmness that she read his comparative difference. He was not calm; his spirits were evidently fluttered; there was restlessness about him. Lively as he was, it seemed a liveliness that did not satisfy himself; but what decided her belief on the subject, was his staying only a quarter of an hour, and hurrying away to make other calls in Highbury. ‘He had seen a group of old acquaintance in the street as he passed— he had not stopped, he would not stop for more than a word—but he had the vanity to think they would be disappointed if he did not call, and much as he wished to stay longer at Hartfield, he must hurry off.’ She had no doubt as to his being less in love—but neither his agitated spirits, nor his hurrying away, seemed like a perfect cure; and she was rather inclined to think it implied a dread of her returning power, and a discreet resolution of not trusting himself with her long.

This was the only visit from Frank Churchill in the course of ten days. He was often hoping, intending to come—but was always prevented. His aunt could not bear to have him leave her. Such was his own account at Randall’s. If he were quite sincere, if he really tried to come, it was to be inferred that Mrs. Churchill’s removal to London had been of no service to the wilful or nervous part of her disorder. That she was really ill was very certain; he had declared himself convinced of it, at Randalls. Though much might be fancy, he could not doubt, when he looked back, that she was in a weaker state of health than she had been half a year ago. He did not believe it to proceed from any thing that care and medicine might not remove, or at least that she might not have many years of existence before her; but he could not be prevailed on, by all his father’s doubts, to say that her complaints were merely imaginary, or that she was as strong as ever.

It soon appeared that London was not the place for her. She could not endure its noise. Her nerves were under continual irritation and suffering; and by the ten days’ end, her nephew’s letter to Randalls communicated a change of plan. They were going to remove immediately to Richmond. Mrs. Churchill had been recommended to the medical skill of an eminent person there, and had otherwise a fancy for the place. A ready-furnished house in a favourite spot was engaged, and much benefit expected from the change.

Emma heard that Frank wrote in the highest spirits of this arrangement, and seemed most fully to appreciate the blessing of having two months before him of such near neighbourhood to many dear friends— for the house was taken for May and June. She was told that now he wrote with the greatest confidence of being often with them, almost as often as he could even wish.

Emma saw how Mr. Weston understood these joyous prospects. He was considering her as the source of all the happiness they offered. She hoped it was not so. Two months must bring it to the proof.

Mr. Weston’s own happiness was indisputable. He was quite delighted. It was the very circumstance he could have wished for. Now, it would be really having Frank in their neighbourhood. What were nine miles to a young man?— An hour’s ride. He would be always coming over. The difference in that respect of Richmond and London was enough to make the whole difference of seeing him always and seeing him never. Sixteen miles—nay, eighteen—it must be full eighteen to Manchester-street—was a serious obstacle. Were he ever able to get away, the day would be spent in coming and returning. There was no comfort in having him in London; he might as well be at Enscombe; but Richmond was the very distance for easy intercourse. Better than nearer!

One good thing was immediately brought to a certainty by this removal,— the ball at the Crown. It had not been forgotten before, but it had been soon acknowledged vain to attempt to fix a day. Now, however, it was absolutely to be; every preparation was resumed, and very soon after the Churchills had removed to Richmond, a few lines from Frank, to say that his aunt felt already much better for the change, and that he had no doubt of being able to join them for twenty-four hours at any given time, induced them to name as early a day as possible.

Mr. Weston’s ball was to be a real thing. A very few tomorrows stood between the young people of Highbury and happiness.

Mr. Woodhouse was resigned. The time of year lightened the evil to him. May was better for every thing than February. Mrs. Bates was engaged to spend the evening at Hartfield, James had due notice, and he sanguinely hoped that neither dear little Henry nor dear little John would have any thing the matter with them, while dear Emma were gone.

Chapter II

No misfortune occurred, again to prevent the ball. The day approached, the day arrived; and after a morning of some anxious watching, Frank Churchill, in all the certainty of his own self, reached Randalls before dinner, and every thing was safe.

No second meeting had there yet been between him and Emma. The room at the Crown was to witness it;—but it would be better than a common meeting in a crowd. Mr. Weston had been so very earnest in his entreaties for her arriving there as soon as possible after themselves, for the purpose of taking her opinion as to the propriety and comfort of the rooms before any other persons came, that she could not refuse him, and must therefore spend some quiet interval in the young man’s company. She was to convey Harriet, and they drove to the Crown in good time, the Randalls party just sufficiently before them.

Frank Churchill seemed to have been on the watch; and though he did not say much, his eyes declared that he meant to have a delightful evening. They all walked about together, to see that every thing was as it should be; and within a few minutes were joined by the contents of another carriage, which Emma could not hear the sound of at first, without great surprize. ‘So unreasonably early!’ she was going to exclaim; but she presently found that it was a family of old friends, who were coming, like herself, by particular desire, to help Mr. Weston’s judgment; and they were so very closely followed by another carriage of cousins, who had been entreated to come early with the same distinguishing earnestness, on the same errand, that it seemed as if half the company might soon be collected together for the purpose of preparatory inspection.

Emma perceived that her taste was not the only taste on which Mr. Weston depended, and felt, that to be the favourite and intimate of a man who had so many intimates and confidantes, was not the very first distinction in the scale of vanity. She liked his open manners, but a little less of open-heartedness would have made him a higher character.—General benevolence, but not general friendship, made a man what he ought to be.— She could fancy such a man. The whole party walked about, and looked, and praised again; and then, having nothing else to do, formed a sort of half-circle round the fire, to observe in their various modes, till other subjects were started, that, though May, a fire in the evening was still very pleasant.

Emma found that it was not Mr. Weston’s fault that the number of privy councillors was not yet larger. They had stopped at Mrs. Bates’s door to offer the use of their carriage, but the aunt and niece were to be brought by the Eltons.

Frank was standing by her, but not steadily; there was a restlessness, which shewed a mind not at ease. He was looking about, he was going to the door, he was watching for the sound of other carriages,— impatient to begin, or afraid of being always near her.

Mrs. Elton was spoken of. ‘I think she must be here soon,’ said he. ‘I have a great curiosity to see Mrs. Elton, I have heard so much of her. It cannot be long, I think, before she comes.’

A carriage was heard. He was on the move immediately; but coming back, said,

‘I am forgetting that I am not acquainted with her. I have never seen either Mr. or Mrs. Elton. I have no business to put myself forward.’

Mr. and Mrs. Elton appeared; and all the smiles and the proprieties passed.

‘But Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax!’ said Mr. Weston, looking about. ‘We thought you were to bring them.’

The mistake had been slight. The carriage was sent for them now. Emma longed to know what Frank’s first opinion of Mrs. Elton might be; how he was affected by the studied elegance of her dress, and her smiles of graciousness. He was immediately qualifying himself to form an opinion, by giving her very proper attention, after the introduction had passed.

In a few minutes the carriage returned.—Somebody talked of rain.— ‘I will see that there are umbrellas, sir,’ said Frank to his father: ‘Miss Bates must not be forgotten:’ and away he went. Mr. Weston was following; but Mrs. Elton detained him, to gratify him by her opinion of his son; and so briskly did she begin, that the young man himself, though by no means moving slowly, could hardly be out of hearing.

‘A very fine young man indeed, Mr. Weston. You know

I candidly told you I should form my own opinion; and I am happy to say that I am extremely pleased with him.— You may believe me. I never compliment. I think him a very handsome young man, and his manners are precisely what I like and approve—so truly the gentleman, without the least conceit or puppyism. You must know I have a vast dislike to puppies— quite a horror of them. They were never tolerated at Maple Grove. Neither Mr. Suckling nor me had ever any patience with them; and we used sometimes to say very cutting things! Selina, who is mild almost to a fault, bore with them much better.’

While she talked of his son, Mr. Weston’s attention was chained; but when she got to Maple Grove, he could recollect that there were ladies just arriving to be attended to, and with happy smiles must hurry away.

Mrs. Elton turned to Mrs. Weston. ‘I have no doubt of its being our carriage with Miss Bates and Jane. Our coachman and horses are so extremely expeditious!—I believe we drive faster than any body.— What a pleasure it is to send one’s carriage for a friend!— I understand you were so kind as to offer, but another time it will be quite unnecessary.

You may be very sure I shall always take care of them.’

Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax, escorted by the two gentlemen, walked into the room; and Mrs. Elton seemed to think it as much her duty as Mrs. Weston’s to receive them. Her gestures and movements might be understood by any one who looked on like Emma; but her words, every body’s words, were soon lost under the incessant flow of Miss Bates, who came in talking, and had not finished her speech under many minutes after her being admitted into the circle at the fire. As the door opened she was heard,

‘So very obliging of you!—No rain at all. Nothing to signify. I do not care for myself. Quite thick shoes. And Jane declares— Well!—(as soon as she was within the door) Well! This is brilliant indeed!—This is admirable!—Excellently contrived, upon my word. Nothing wanting. Could not have imagined it.—So well lighted up!— Jane, Jane, look!— did you ever see any thing? Oh! Mr. Weston, you must really have had Aladdin’s lamp. Good Mrs. Stokes would not know her own room again. I saw her as I came in; she was standing in the entrance. ‘Oh! Mrs. Stokes,’ said I— but I had not time for more.’ She was now met by Mrs. Weston.— ‘Very well, I thank you, ma’am. I hope you are quite well. Very happy to hear it. So afraid you might have a headach!— seeing you pass by so often, and knowing how much trouble you must have. Delighted to hear it indeed. Ah! dear Mrs. Elton, so obliged to you for the carriage!—excellent time. Jane and I quite ready. Did not keep the horses a moment. Most comfortable carriage.— Oh! and I am sure our thanks are due to you, Mrs. Weston, on that score. Mrs. Elton had most kindly sent Jane a note, or we should have been.— But two such offers in one day!—Never were such neighbours. I said to my mother, ‘Upon my word, ma’am—.’ Thank you, my mother is remarkably well. Gone to Mr. Woodhouse’s. I made her take her shawl—for the evenings are not warm— her large new shawl— Mrs. Dixon’s wedding-present.—So kind of her to think of my mother! Bought at Weymouth, you know—Mr. Dixon’s choice. There were three others, Jane says, which they hesitated about some time. Colonel Campbell rather preferred an olive. My dear Jane, are you sure you did not wet your feet?—It was but a drop or two, but I am so afraid:—but Mr. Frank Churchill was so extremely— and there was a mat to step upon—I shall never forget his extreme politeness.—Oh! Mr. Frank Churchill, I must tell you my mother’s spectacles have never been in fault since; the rivet never came out again. My mother often talks of your good-nature. Does not she, Jane?—Do not we often talk of Mr. Frank Churchill?— Ah! here’s Miss Woodhouse.— Dear Miss Woodhouse, how do you do?— Very well I thank you, quite well. This is meeting quite in fairy-land!— Such a transformation!—Must not compliment, I know (eyeing Emma most complacently)—that would be rude—but upon my word, Miss Woodhouse, you do look—how do you like Jane’s hair?—You are a judge.— She did it all herself. Quite wonderful how she does her hair!— No hairdresser from London I think could.—Ah! Dr. Hughes I declare— and Mrs. Hughes. Must go and speak to Dr. and Mrs. Hughes for a moment.—How do you do? How do you do?—Very well, I thank you. This is delightful, is not it?—Where’s dear Mr. Richard?— Oh! there he is. Don’t disturb him. Much better employed talking to the young ladies. How do you do, Mr. Richard?—I saw you the other day as you rode through the town—Mrs. Otway, I protest!— and good Mr. Otway, and Miss Otway and Miss Caroline.—Such a host of friends!— and Mr. George and Mr. Arthur!—How do you do? How do you all do?—Quite well, I am much obliged to you. Never better.— Don’t I hear another carriage?—Who can this be?—very likely the worthy Coles.—Upon my word, this is charming to be standing about among such friends! And such a noble fire!—I am quite roasted. No coffee, I thank you, for me—never take coffee.—A little tea if you please, sir, by and bye,—no hurry—Oh! here it comes. Every thing so good!’

Frank Churchill returned to his station by Emma; and as soon as Miss Bates was quiet, she found herself necessarily overhearing the discourse of Mrs. Elton and Miss Fairfax, who were standing a little way behind her.—He was thoughtful. Whether he were overhearing too, she could not determine. After a good many compliments to Jane on her dress and look, compliments very quietly and properly taken, Mrs. Elton was evidently wanting to be complimented herself— and it was, ‘How do you like my gown?—How do you like my trimming?— How has Wright done my hair?’— with many other relative questions, all answered with patient politeness. Mrs. Elton then said, ‘Nobody can think less of dress in general than I do—but upon such an occasion as this, when every body’s eyes are so much upon me, and in compliment to the Westons—who I have no doubt are giving this ball chiefly to do me honour—I would not wish to be inferior to others. And I see very few pearls in the room except mine.— So Frank Churchill is a capital dancer, I understand.—We shall see if our styles suit.—A fine young man certainly is Frank Churchill. I like him very well.’

At this moment Frank began talking so vigorously, that Emma could not but imagine he had overheard his own praises, and did not want to hear more;—and the voices of the ladies were drowned for a while, till another suspension brought Mrs. Elton’s tones again distinctly forward.—Mr.

Elton had just joined them, and his wife was exclaiming,

‘Oh! you have found us out at last, have you, in our seclusion?— I was this moment telling Jane, I thought you would begin to be impatient for tidings of us.’

‘Jane!’—repeated Frank Churchill, with a look of surprize and displeasure.— ‘That is easy—but Miss Fairfax does not disapprove it, I suppose.’

‘How do you like Mrs. Elton?’ said Emma in a whisper.

‘Not at all.’

‘You are ungrateful.’

‘Ungrateful!—What do you mean?’ Then changing from a frown to a smile—‘No, do not tell me—I do not want to know what you mean.— Where is my father?—When are we to begin dancing?’

Emma could hardly understand him; he seemed in an odd humour. He walked off to find his father, but was quickly back again with both Mr. and Mrs. Weston. He had met with them in a little perplexity, which must be laid before Emma. It had just occurred to Mrs. Weston that Mrs. Elton must be asked to begin the ball; that she would expect it; which interfered with all their wishes of giving Emma that distinction.—Emma heard the sad truth with fortitude.

‘And what are we to do for a proper partner for her?’ said Mr. Weston. ‘She will think Frank ought to ask her.’

Frank turned instantly to Emma, to claim her former promise; and boasted himself an engaged man, which his father looked his most perfect approbation of—and it then appeared that Mrs. Weston was wanting him to dance with Mrs. Elton himself, and that their business was to help to persuade him into it, which was done pretty soon.— Mr. Weston and Mrs. Elton led the way, Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse followed. Emma must submit to stand second to Mrs. Elton, though she had always considered the ball as peculiarly for her. It was almost enough to make her think of marrying. Mrs. Elton had undoubtedly the advantage, at this time, in vanity completely gratified; for though she had intended to begin with Frank Churchill, she could not lose by the change. Mr. Weston might be his son’s superior.— In spite of this little rub, however, Emma was smiling with enjoyment, delighted to see the respectable length of the set as it was forming, and to feel that she had so many hours of unusual festivity before her.— She was more disturbed by Mr. Knightley’s not dancing than by any thing else.—There he was, among the standers-by, where he ought not to be; he ought to be dancing,—not classing himself with the husbands, and fathers, and whistplayers, who were pretending to feel an interest in the dance till their rubbers were made up,—so young as he looked!— He could not have appeared to greater advantage perhaps anywhere, than where he had placed himself. His tall, firm, upright figure, among the bulky forms and stooping shoulders of the elderly men, was such as Emma felt must draw every body’s eyes; and, excepting her own partner, there was not one among the whole row of young men who could be compared with him.—He moved a few steps nearer, and those few steps were enough to prove in how gentlemanlike a manner, with what natural grace, he must have danced, would he but take the trouble.—Whenever she caught his eye, she forced him to smile; but in general he was looking grave. She wished he could love a ballroom better, and could like Frank Churchill better.— He seemed often observing her. She must not flatter herself that he thought of her dancing, but if he were criticising her behaviour, she did not feel afraid. There was nothing like flirtation between her and her partner. They seemed more like cheerful, easy friends, than lovers. That Frank Churchill thought less of her than he had done, was indubitable.

The ball proceeded pleasantly. The anxious cares, the incessant attentions of Mrs. Weston, were not thrown away. Every body seemed happy; and the praise of being a delightful ball, which is seldom bestowed till after a ball has ceased to be, was repeatedly given in the very beginning of the existence of this. Of very important, very recordable events, it was not more productive than such meetings usually are. There was one, however, which Emma thought something of.—The two last dances before supper were begun, and Harriet had no partner;—the only young lady sitting down;— and so equal had been hitherto the number of dancers, that how there could be any one disengaged was the wonder!—But Emma’s wonder lessened soon afterwards, on seeing Mr. Elton sauntering about. He would not ask Harriet to dance if it were possible to be avoided: she was sure he would not—and she was expecting him every moment to escape into the card-room.

Escape, however, was not his plan. He came to the part of the room where the sitters-by were collected, spoke to some, and walked about in front of them, as if to shew his liberty, and his resolution of maintaining it. He did not omit being sometimes directly before Miss Smith, or speaking to those who were close to her.— Emma saw it. She was not yet dancing; she was working her way up from the bottom, and had therefore leisure to look around, and by only turning her head a little she saw it all. When she was half-way up the set, the whole group were exactly behind her, and she would no longer allow her eyes to watch; but Mr. Elton was so near, that she heard every syllable of a dialogue which just then took place between him and Mrs. Weston; and she perceived that his wife, who was standing immediately above her, was not only listening also, but even encouraging him by significant glances.—The kind-hearted, gentle Mrs. Weston had left her seat to join him and say, ‘Do not you dance, Mr. Elton?’ to which his prompt reply was, ‘Most readily, Mrs. Weston, if you will dance with me.’

‘Me!—oh! no—I would get you a better partner than myself. I am no dancer.’

‘If Mrs. Gilbert wishes to dance,’ said he, ‘I shall have great pleasure, I am sure—for, though beginning to feel myself rather an old married man, and that my dancing days are over, it would give me very great pleasure at any time to stand up with an old friend like Mrs. Gilbert.’

‘Mrs. Gilbert does not mean to dance, but there is a young lady disengaged whom I should be very glad to see dancing— Miss Smith.’ ‘Miss Smith!—oh!—I had not observed.—You are extremely obliging— and if I were not an old married man.—But my dancing days are over, Mrs. Weston. You will excuse me. Any thing else I should be most happy to do, at your command—but my dancing days are over.’

Mrs. Weston said no more; and Emma could imagine with what surprize and mortification she must be returning to her seat. This was Mr. Elton! the amiable, obliging, gentle Mr. Elton.— She looked round for a moment; he had joined Mr. Knightley at a little distance, and was arranging himself for settled conversation, while smiles of high glee passed between him and his wife.

She would not look again. Her heart was in a glow, and she feared her face might be as hot.

In another moment a happier sight caught her;—Mr. Knightley leading Harriet to the set!—Never had she been more surprized, seldom more delighted, than at that instant. She was all pleasure and gratitude, both for Harriet and herself, and longed to be thanking him; and though too distant for speech, her countenance said much, as soon as she could catch his eye again.

His dancing proved to be just what she had believed it, extremely good; and Harriet would have seemed almost too lucky, if it had not been for the cruel state of things before, and for the very complete enjoyment and very high sense of the distinction which her happy features announced. It was not thrown away on her, she bounded higher than ever, flew farther down the middle, and was in a continual course of smiles.

Mr. Elton had retreated into the card-room, looking (Emma trusted) very foolish. She did not think he was quite so hardened as his wife, though growing very like her;— she spoke some of her feelings, by observing audibly to her partner,

‘Knightley has taken pity on poor little Miss Smith!—

Very goodnatured, I declare.’

Supper was announced. The move began; and Miss Bates might be heard from that moment, without interruption, till her being seated at table and taking up her spoon.

‘Jane, Jane, my dear Jane, where are you?—Here is your tippet. Mrs. Weston begs you to put on your tippet. She says she is afraid there will be draughts in the passage, though every thing has been done—One door nailed up—Quantities of matting—My dear Jane, indeed you must. Mr. Churchill, oh! you are too obliging! How well you put it on!—so gratified! Excellent dancing indeed!— Yes, my dear, I ran home, as I said I should, to help grandmama to bed, and got back again, and nobody missed me.—I set off without saying a word, just as I told you. Grandmama was quite well, had a charming evening with Mr. Woodhouse, a vast deal of chat, and backgammon.—Tea was made downstairs, biscuits and baked apples and wine before she came away: amazing luck in some of her throws: and she inquired a great deal about you, how you were amused, and who were your partners. ‘Oh!’ said I, ‘I shall not forestall Jane; I left her dancing with Mr. George Otway; she will love to tell you all about it herself to-morrow: her first partner was Mr. Elton, I do not know who will ask her next, perhaps Mr. William Cox.’ My dear sir, you are too obliging.—Is there nobody you would not rather?—I am not helpless. Sir, you are most kind. Upon my word, Jane on one arm, and me on the other!—Stop, stop, let us stand a little back, Mrs. Elton is going; dear Mrs. Elton, how elegant she looks!—Beautiful lace!—Now we all follow in her train. Quite the queen of the evening!—Well, here we are at the passage. Two steps, Jane, take care of the two steps. Oh! no, there is but one. Well, I was persuaded there were two. How very odd! I was convinced there were two, and there is but one. I never saw any thing equal to the comfort and style—Candles everywhere.—I was telling you of your grandmama, Jane,—There was a little disappointment.— The baked apples and biscuits, excellent in their way, you know; but there was a delicate fricassee of sweetbread and some asparagus brought in at first, and good Mr. Woodhouse, not thinking the asparagus quite boiled enough, sent it all out again. Now there is nothing grandmama loves better than sweetbread and asparagus— so she was rather disappointed, but we agreed we would not speak of it to any body, for fear of its getting round to dear Miss Woodhouse, who would be so very much concerned!—Well, this is brilliant! I am all amazement! could not have supposed any thing!—Such elegance and profusion!—I have seen nothing like it since— Well, where shall we sit? where shall we sit? Anywhere, so that Jane is not in a draught. Where I sit is of no consequence. Oh! do you recommend this side?—Well, I am sure, Mr. Churchill— only it seems too good—but just as you please. What you direct in this house cannot be wrong. Dear Jane, how shall we ever recollect half the dishes for grandmama? Soup too! Bless me! I should not be helped so soon, but it smells most excellent, and I cannot help beginning.’

Emma had no opportunity of speaking to Mr. Knightley till after supper; but, when they were all in the ballroom again, her eyes invited him irresistibly to come to her and be thanked. He was warm in his reprobation of Mr. Elton’s conduct; it had been unpardonable rudeness; and Mrs. Elton’s looks also received the due share of censure.

‘They aimed at wounding more than Harriet,’ said he. ‘Emma, why is it that they are your enemies?’

He looked with smiling penetration; and, on receiving no answer, added, ‘She ought not to be angry with you, I suspect, whatever he may be.—To that surmise, you say nothing, of course; but confess, Emma, that you did want him to marry Harriet.’

‘I did,’ replied Emma, ‘and they cannot forgive me.’

He shook his head; but there was a smile of indulgence with it, and he only said,

‘I shall not scold you. I leave you to your own reflections.’

‘Can you trust me with such flatterers?—Does my vain spirit ever tell me I am wrong?’

‘Not your vain spirit, but your serious spirit.—If one leads you wrong, I am sure the other tells you of it.’

‘I do own myself to have been completely mistaken in Mr. Elton. There is a littleness about him which you discovered, and which I did not: and I was fully convinced of his being in love with Harriet. It was through a series of strange blunders!’

‘And, in return for your acknowledging so much, I will

do you the justice to say, that you would have chosen for him better than he has chosen for himself.—Harriet Smith has some first-rate qualities, which Mrs. Elton is totally without. An unpretending, single-minded, artless girl— infinitely to be preferred by any man of sense and taste to such a woman as Mrs. Elton. I found Harriet more conversable than I expected.’

Emma was extremely gratified.—They were interrupted by the bustle of Mr. Weston calling on every body to begin dancing again.

‘Come Miss Woodhouse, Miss Otway, Miss Fairfax, what are you all doing?— Come Emma, set your companions the example. Every body is lazy! Every body is asleep!’

‘I am ready,’ said Emma, ‘whenever I am wanted.’

‘Whom are you going to dance with?’ asked Mr. Knightley.

She hesitated a moment, and then replied, ‘With you, if you will ask me.’

‘Will you?’ said he, offering his hand.

‘Indeed I will. You have shewn that you can dance, and you know we are not really so much brother and sister as to make it at all improper.’

‘Brother and sister! no, indeed.’

Chapter III

This little explanation with Mr. Knightley gave Emma considerable pleasure. It was one of the agreeable recollections of the ball, which she walked about the lawn the next morning to enjoy.—She was extremely glad that they had come to so good an understanding respecting the Eltons, and that their opinions of both husband and wife were so much alike; and his praise of Harriet, his concession in her favour, was peculiarly gratifying. The impertinence of the Eltons, which for a few minutes had threatened to ruin the rest of her evening, had been the occasion of some of its highest satisfactions; and she looked forward to another happy result—the cure of Harriet’s infatuation.— From Harriet’s manner of speaking of the circumstance before they quitted the ballroom, she had strong hopes. It seemed as if her eyes were suddenly opened, and she were enabled to see that Mr. Elton was not the superior creature she had believed him. The fever was over, and Emma could harbour little fear of the pulse being quickened again by injurious courtesy. She depended on the evil feelings of the Eltons for supplying all the discipline of pointed neglect that could be farther requisite.—Harriet rational, Frank Churchill not too much in love, and Mr. Knightley not wanting to quarrel with her, how very happy a summer must be before her!

She was not to see Frank Churchill this morning. He had told her that he could not allow himself the pleasure of stopping at Hartfield, as he was to be at home by the middle of the day. She did not regret it.

Having arranged all these matters, looked them through, and put them all to rights, she was just turning to the house with spirits freshened up for the demands of the two little boys, as well as of their grandpapa, when the great iron sweep-gate opened, and two persons entered whom she had never less expected to see together—Frank Churchill, with Harriet leaning on his arm—actually Harriet!—A moment sufficed to convince her that something extraordinary had happened. Harriet looked white and frightened, and he was trying to cheer her.— The iron gates and the front-door were not twenty yards asunder;— they were all three soon in the hall, and Harriet immediately sinking into a chair fainted away.

A young lady who faints, must be recovered; questions must be answered, and surprizes be explained. Such events are very interesting, but the suspense of them cannot last long. A few minutes made Emma acquainted with the whole.

Miss Smith, and Miss Bickerton, another parlour boarder at Mrs. Goddard’s, who had been also at the ball, had walked out together, and taken a road, the Richmond road, which, though apparently public enough for safety, had led them into alarm.—About half a mile beyond Highbury, making a sudden turn, and deeply shaded by elms on each side, it became for a considerable stretch very retired; and when the young ladies had advanced some way into it, they had suddenly perceived at a small distance before them, on a broader patch of greensward by the side, a party of gipsies. A child on the watch, came towards them to beg; and Miss Bickerton, excessively frightened, gave a great scream, and calling on Harriet to follow her, ran up a steep bank, cleared a slight hedge at the top, and made the best of her way by a short cut back to Highbury. But poor Harriet could not follow. She had suffered very much from cramp after dancing, and her first attempt to mount the bank brought on such a return of it as made her absolutely powerless— and in this state, and exceedingly terrified, she had been obliged to remain.

How the trampers might have behaved, had the young ladies been more courageous, must be doubtful; but such an invitation for attack could not be resisted; and Harriet was soon assailed by half a dozen children, headed by a stout woman and a great boy, all clamorous, and impertinent in look, though not absolutely in word.—More and more frightened, she immediately promised them money, and taking out her purse, gave them a shilling, and begged them not to want more, or to use her ill.—She was then able to walk, though but slowly, and was moving away—but her terror and her purse were too tempting, and she was followed, or rather surrounded, by the whole gang, demanding more.

In this state Frank Churchill had found her, she trembling and conditioning, they loud and insolent. By a most fortunate chance his leaving Highbury had been delayed so as to bring him to her assistance at this critical moment.

The pleasantness of the morning had induced him to walk forward, and leave his horses to meet him by another road, a mile or two beyond Highbury— and happening to have borrowed a pair of scissors the night before of Miss Bates, and to have forgotten to restore them, he had been obliged to stop at her door, and go in for a few minutes: he was therefore later than he had intended; and being on foot, was unseen by the whole party till almost close to them. The terror which the woman and boy had been creating in Harriet was then their own portion. He had left them completely frightened; and Harriet eagerly clinging to him, and hardly able to speak, had just strength enough to reach Hartfield, before her spirits were quite overcome. It was his idea to bring her to Hartfield: he had thought of no other place.

This was the amount of the whole story,—of his communication and of Harriet’s as soon as she had recovered her senses and speech.— He dared not stay longer than to see her well; these several delays left him not another minute to lose; and Emma engaging to give assurance of her safety to Mrs. Goddard, and notice of there being such a set of people in the neighbourhood to Mr. Knightley, he set off, with all the grateful blessings that she could utter for her friend and herself.

Such an adventure as this,—a fine young man and a lovely young woman thrown together in such a way, could hardly fail of suggesting certain ideas to the coldest heart and the steadiest brain. So Emma thought, at least. Could a linguist, could a grammarian, could even a mathematician have seen what she did, have witnessed their appearance together, and heard their history of it, without feeling that circumstances had been at work to make them peculiarly interesting to each other?—How much more must an imaginist, like herself, be on fire with speculation and foresight!—especially with such a groundwork of anticipation as her mind had already made.

It was a very extraordinary thing! Nothing of the sort had ever occurred before to any young ladies in the place, within her memory; no rencontre, no alarm of the kind;— and now it had happened to the very person, and at the very hour, when the other very person was chancing to pass by to rescue her!—It certainly was very extraordinary!—And knowing, as she did, the favourable state of mind of each at this period, it struck her the more. He was wishing to get the better of his attachment to herself, she just recovering from her mania for Mr. Elton. It seemed as if every thing united to promise the most interesting consequences. It was not possible that the occurrence should not be strongly recommending each to the other.

In the few minutes’ conversation which she had yet had with him, while Harriet had been partially insensible, he had spoken of her terror, her naivete, her fervour as she seized and clung to his arm, with a sensibility amused and delighted; and just at last, after Harriet’s own account had been given, he had expressed his indignation at the abominable folly of Miss Bickerton in the warmest terms. Every thing was to take its natural course, however, neither impelled nor assisted. She would not stir a step, nor drop a hint. No, she had had enough of interference. There could be no harm in a scheme, a mere passive scheme. It was no more than a wish. Beyond it she would on no account proceed.

Emma’s first resolution was to keep her father from the knowledge of what had passed,—aware of the anxiety and alarm it would occasion: but she soon felt that concealment must be impossible. Within half an hour it was known all over Highbury. It was the very event to engage those who talk most, the young and the low; and all the youth and servants in the place were soon in the happiness of frightful news. The last night’s ball seemed lost in the gipsies. Poor Mr. Woodhouse trembled as he sat, and, as Emma had foreseen, would scarcely be satisfied without their promising never to go beyond the shrubbery again. It was some comfort to him that many inquiries after himself and Miss Woodhouse (for his neighbours knew that he loved to be inquired after), as well as Miss Smith, were coming in during the rest of the day; and he had the pleasure of returning for answer, that they were all very indifferent— which, though not exactly true, for she was perfectly well, and Harriet not much otherwise, Emma would not interfere with. She had an unhappy state of health in general for the child of such a man, for she hardly knew what indisposition was; and if he did not invent illnesses for her, she could make no figure in a message.

The gipsies did not wait for the operations of justice; they took themselves off in a hurry. The young ladies of Highbury might have walked again in safety before their panic began, and the whole history dwindled soon into a matter of little importance but to Emma and her nephews:—in her imagination it maintained its ground, and Henry and John were still asking every day for the story of Harriet and the gipsies, and still tenaciously setting her right if she varied in the slightest particular from the original recital.

Chapter IV

A very few days had passed after this adventure, when Harriet came one morning to Emma with a small parcel in her hand, and after sitting down and hesitating, thus began:

‘Miss Woodhouse—if you are at leisure—I have something that I should like to tell you—a sort of confession to make—and then, you know, it will be over.’

Emma was a good deal surprized; but begged her to speak. There was a seriousness in Harriet’s manner which prepared her, quite as much as her words, for something more than ordinary.

‘It is my duty, and I am sure it is my wish,’ she continued, ‘to have no reserves with you on this subject. As I am happily quite an altered creature in one respect, it is very fit that you should have the satisfaction of knowing it. I do not want to say more than is necessary—I am too much ashamed of having given way as I have done, and I dare say you understand me.’

‘Yes,’ said Emma, ‘I hope I do.’

‘How I could so long a time be fancying myself! …’ cried Harriet, warmly. ‘It seems like madness! I can see nothing at all extraordinary in him now.—I do not care whether I meet him or not—except that of the two I had rather not see him— and indeed I would go any distance round to avoid him—but I do not envy his wife in the least; I neither admire her nor envy her, as I have done: she is very charming, I dare say, and all that, but I think her very ill-tempered and disagreeable—I shall never forget her look the other night!—However, I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, I wish her no evil.—No, let them be ever so happy together, it will not give me another moment’s pang: and to convince you that I have been speaking truth, I am now going to destroy—what I ought to have destroyed long ago—what I ought never to have kept— I know that very well (blushing as she spoke).— However, now I will destroy it all—and it is my particular wish to do it in your presence, that you may see how rational I am grown. Cannot you guess what this parcel holds?’ said she, with a conscious look.

‘Not the least in the world.—Did he ever give you any thing?’

‘No—I cannot call them gifts; but they are things that I have valued very much.’

She held the parcel towards her, and Emma read the words Most precious treasures on the top. Her curiosity was greatly excited. Harriet unfolded the parcel, and she looked on with impatience. Within abundance of silver paper was a pretty little Tunbridge-ware box, which Harriet opened: it was well lined with the softest cotton; but, excepting the cotton, Emma saw only a small piece of court-plaister.

‘Now,’ said Harriet, ‘you must recollect.’

‘No, indeed I do not.’

‘Dear me! I should not have thought it possible you could forget what passed in this very room about court-plaister, one of the very last times we ever met in it!—It was but a very few days before I had my sore throat—just before Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley came— I think the very evening.— Do not you remember his cutting his finger with your new penknife, and your recommending court-plaister?— But, as you had none about you, and knew I had, you desired me to supply him; and so I took mine out and cut him a piece; but it was a great deal too large, and he cut it smaller, and kept playing some time with what was left, before he gave it back to me. And so then, in my nonsense, I could not help making a treasure of it— so I put it by never to be used, and looked at it now and then as a great treat.’

‘My dearest Harriet!’ cried Emma, putting her hand before her face, and jumping up, ‘you make me more ashamed of myself than I can bear. Remember it? Aye, I remember it all now; all, except your saving this relic—I knew nothing of that till this moment—but the cutting the finger, and my recommending court-plaister, and saying I had none about me!—Oh! my sins, my sins!—And I had plenty all the while in my pocket!—One of my senseless tricks!—I deserve to be under a continual blush all the rest of my life.—Well—

(sitting down again)— go on—what else?’

‘And had you really some at hand yourself? I am sure I never suspected it, you did it so naturally.’

‘And so you actually put this piece of court-plaister by for his sake!’ said Emma, recovering from her state of shame and feeling divided between wonder and amusement. And secretly she added to herself, ‘Lord bless me! when should I ever have thought of putting by in cotton a piece of courtplaister that Frank Churchill had been pulling about! I never was equal to this.’

‘Here,’ resumed Harriet, turning to her box again, ‘here is something still more valuable, I mean that has been more valuable, because this is what did really once belong to him, which the court-plaister never did.’

Emma was quite eager to see this superior treasure. It was the end of an old pencil,—the part without any lead.

‘This was really his,’ said Harriet.—‘Do not you remember one morning?—no, I dare say you do not. But one morning—I forget exactly the day—but perhaps it was the Tuesday or Wednesday before that evening, he wanted to make a memorandum in his pocket-book; it was about spruce-beer. Mr. Knightley had been telling him something about brewing spruce-beer, and he wanted to put it down; but when he took out his pencil, there was so little lead that he soon cut it all away, and it would not do, so you lent him another, and this was left upon the table as good for nothing. But I kept my eye on it; and, as soon as I dared, caught it up, and never parted with it again from that moment.’

‘I do remember it,’ cried Emma; ‘I perfectly remember it.— Talking about spruce-beer.—Oh! yes—Mr. Knightley and I both saying we liked it, and Mr. Elton’s seeming resolved to learn to like it too. I perfectly remember it.—Stop; Mr. Knightley was standing just here, was not he? I have an idea he was standing just here.’

‘Ah! I do not know. I cannot recollect.—It is very odd, but I cannot recollect.—Mr. Elton was sitting here, I remember, much about where I am now.’—

‘Well, go on.’

‘Oh! that’s all. I have nothing more to shew you, or to say— except that I am now going to throw them both behind the fire, and I wish you to see me do it.’

‘My poor dear Harriet! and have you actually found happiness in treasuring up these things?’

‘Yes, simpleton as I was!—but I am quite ashamed of it now, and wish I could forget as easily as I can burn them. It was very wrong of me, you know, to keep any remembrances, after he was married. I knew it was—but had not resolution enough to part with them.’

‘But, Harriet, is it necessary to burn the court-plaister?—I have not a word to say for the bit of old pencil, but the courtplaister might be useful.’

‘I shall be happier to burn it,’ replied Harriet. ‘It has a disagreeable look to me. I must get rid of every thing.— There it goes, and there is an end, thank Heaven! of Mr. Elton.’

‘And when,’ thought Emma, ‘will there be a beginning of

Mr. Churchill?’

She had soon afterwards reason to believe that the beginning was already made, and could not but hope that the gipsy, though she had told no fortune, might be proved to have made Harriet’s.—About a fortnight after the alarm, they came to a sufficient explanation, and quite undesignedly. Emma was not thinking of it at the moment, which made the information she received more valuable. She merely said, in the course of some trivial chat, ‘Well, Harriet, whenever you marry I would advise you to do so and so’—and thought no more of it, till after a minute’s silence she heard Harriet say in a very serious tone, ‘I shall never marry.’

Emma then looked up, and immediately saw how it was; and after a moment’s debate, as to whether it should pass unnoticed or not, replied,

‘Never marry!—This is a new resolution.’

‘It is one that I shall never change, however.’

After another short hesitation, ‘I hope it does not proceed from— I hope it is not in compliment to Mr. Elton?’

‘Mr. Elton indeed!’ cried Harriet indignantly.—‘Oh! no’—and Emma could just catch the words, ‘so superior to Mr. Elton!’

She then took a longer time for consideration. Should she proceed no farther?—should she let it pass, and seem to suspect nothing?— Perhaps Harriet might think her cold or angry if she did; or perhaps if she were totally silent, it might only drive Harriet into asking her to hear too much; and against any thing like such an unreserve as had been, such an open and frequent discussion of hopes and chances, she was perfectly resolved.— She believed it would be wiser for her to say and know at once, all that she meant to say and know. Plain dealing was always best. She had previously determined how far she would proceed, on any application of the sort; and it would be safer for both, to have the judicious law of her own brain laid down with speed.— She was decided, and thus spoke—

‘Harriet, I will not affect to be in doubt of your meaning. Your resolution, or rather your expectation of never marrying, results from an idea that the person whom you might prefer, would be too greatly your superior in situation to think of you. Is not it so?’

‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, believe me I have not the presumption to suppose— Indeed I am not so mad.—But it is a pleasure to me to admire him at a distance—and to think of his infinite superiority to all the rest of the world, with the gratitude, wonder, and veneration, which are so proper, in me especially.’

‘I am not at all surprized at you, Harriet. The service he rendered you was enough to warm your heart.’

‘Service! oh! it was such an inexpressible obligation!— The very recollection of it, and all that I felt at the time— when I saw him coming—his noble look—and my wretchedness before. Such a change! In one moment such a change! From

perfect misery to perfect happiness!’

‘It is very natural. It is natural, and it is honourable.— Yes, honourable, I think, to chuse so well and so gratefully.— But that it will be a fortunate preference is more that I can promise. I do not advise you to give way to it, Harriet. I do not by any means engage for its being returned. Consider what you are about. Perhaps it will be wisest in you to check your feelings while you can: at any rate do not let them carry you far, unless you are persuaded of his liking you. Be observant of him. Let his behaviour be the guide of your sensations. I give you this caution now, because I shall never speak to you again on the subject. I am determined against all interference. Henceforward I know nothing of the matter. Let no name ever pass our lips. We were very wrong before; we will be cautious now.—He is your superior, no doubt, and there do seem objections and obstacles of a very serious nature; but yet, Harriet, more wonderful things have taken place, there have been matches of greater disparity. But take care of yourself. I would not have you too sanguine; though, however it may end, be assured your raising your thoughts to him, is a mark of good taste which I shall always know how to value.’

Harriet kissed her hand in silent and submissive gratitude. Emma was very decided in thinking such an attachment no bad thing for her friend. Its tendency would be to raise and refine her mind— and it must be saving her from the danger of degradation.

Chapter V

In this state of schemes, and hopes, and connivance, June opened upon Hartfield. To Highbury in general it brought no material change. The Eltons were still talking of a visit from the Sucklings, and of the use to be made of their barouche-landau; and Jane Fairfax was still at her grandmother’s; and as the return of the Campbells from Ireland was again delayed, and August, instead of Midsummer, fixed for it, she was likely to remain there full two months longer, provided at least she were able to defeat Mrs. Elton’s activity in her service, and save herself from being hurried into a delightful situation against her will.

Mr. Knightley, who, for some reason best known to himself, had certainly taken an early dislike to Frank Churchill, was only growing to dislike him more. He began to suspect him of some double dealing in his pursuit of Emma. That Emma was his object appeared indisputable. Every thing declared it; his own attentions, his father’s hints, his mother-in-law’s guarded silence; it was all in unison; words, conduct, discretion, and indiscretion, told the same story. But while so many were devoting him to Emma, and Emma herself making him over to Harriet, Mr. Knightley began to suspect him of some inclination to trifle with Jane Fairfax. He could not understand it; but there were symptoms of intelligence between them—he thought so at least— symptoms of admiration on his side, which, having once observed, he could not persuade himself to think entirely void of meaning, however he might wish to escape any of Emma’s errors of imagination. She was not present when the suspicion first arose. He was dining with the Randalls family, and Jane, at the Eltons’; and he had seen a look, more than a single look, at Miss Fairfax, which, from the admirer of Miss Woodhouse, seemed somewhat out of place. When he was again in their company, he could not help remembering what he had seen; nor could he avoid observations which, unless it were like Cowper and his fire at twilight,

‘Myself creating what I saw,’

brought him yet stronger suspicion of there being a something of private liking, of private understanding even, between Frank Churchill and Jane.

He had walked up one day after dinner, as he very often did, to spend his evening at Hartfield. Emma and Harriet were going to walk; he joined them; and, on returning, they fell in with a larger party, who, like themselves, judged it wisest to take their exercise early, as the weather threatened rain; Mr. and Mrs. Weston and their son, Miss Bates and her niece, who had accidentally met. They all united; and, on reaching Hartfield gates, Emma, who knew it was exactly the sort of visiting that would be welcome to her father, pressed them all to go in and drink tea with him. The Randalls party agreed to it immediately; and after a pretty long speech from Miss Bates, which few persons listened to, she also found it possible to accept dear Miss Woodhouse’s most obliging invitation.

As they were turning into the grounds, Mr. Perry passed by on horseback. The gentlemen spoke of his horse.

‘By the bye,’ said Frank Churchill to Mrs. Weston presently, ‘what became of Mr. Perry’s plan of setting up his carriage?’

Mrs. Weston looked surprized, and said, ‘I did not know that he ever had any such plan.’

‘Nay, I had it from you. You wrote me word of it three months ago.’

‘Me! impossible!’

‘Indeed you did. I remember it perfectly. You mentioned it as what was certainly to be very soon. Mrs. Perry had told somebody, and was extremely happy about it. It was owing to her persuasion, as she thought his being out in bad weather did him a great deal of harm. You must remember it now?’

‘Upon my word I never heard of it till this moment.’

‘Never! really, never!—Bless me! how could it be?—Then

I must have dreamt it—but I was completely persuaded— Miss Smith, you walk as if you were tired. You will not be sorry to find yourself at home.’

‘What is this?—What is this?’ cried Mr. Weston, ‘about Perry and a carriage? Is Perry going to set up his carriage, Frank? I am glad he can afford it. You had it from himself, had you?’

‘No, sir,’ replied his son, laughing, ‘I seem to have had it from nobody.—Very odd!—I really was persuaded of Mrs. Weston’s having mentioned it in one of her letters to Enscombe, many weeks ago, with all these particulars—but as she declares she never heard a syllable of it before, of course it must have been a dream. I am a great dreamer. I dream of every body at Highbury when I am away— and when I have gone through my particular friends, then I begin dreaming of Mr. and Mrs. Perry.’

‘It is odd though,’ observed his father, ‘that you should have had such a regular connected dream about people whom it was not very likely you should be thinking of at Enscombe. Perry’s setting up his carriage! and his wife’s persuading him to it, out of care for his health— just what will happen, I have no doubt, some time or other; only a little premature. What an air of probability sometimes runs through a dream! And at others, what a heap of absurdities it is! Well, Frank, your dream certainly shews that Highbury is in your thoughts when you are absent. Emma, you are a great dreamer, I think?’

Emma was out of hearing. She had hurried on before her guests to prepare her father for their appearance, and was beyond the reach of Mr. Weston’s hint.

‘Why, to own the truth,’ cried Miss Bates, who had been trying in vain to be heard the last two minutes, ‘if I must speak on this subject, there is no denying that Mr. Frank Churchill might have—I do not mean to say that he did not dream it—I am sure I have sometimes the oddest dreams in the world—but if I am questioned about it, I must acknowledge that there was such an idea last spring; for Mrs. Perry herself mentioned it to my mother, and the Coles knew of it as well as ourselves—but it was quite a secret, known to nobody else, and only thought of about three days. Mrs.

Perry was very anxious that he should have a carriage, and came to my mother in great spirits one morning because she thought she had prevailed. Jane, don’t you remember grandmama’s telling us of it when we got home? I forget where we had been walking to— very likely to Randalls; yes, I think it was to Randalls. Mrs. Perry was always particularly fond of my mother—indeed I do not know who is not—and she had mentioned it to her in confidence; she had no objection to her telling us, of course, but it was not to go beyond: and, from that day to this, I never mentioned it to a soul that I know of. At the same time, I will not positively answer for my having never dropt a hint, because I know I do sometimes pop out a thing before I am aware. I am a talker, you know; I am rather a talker; and now and then I have let a thing escape me which I should not. I am not like Jane; I wish I were. I will answer for it she never betrayed the least thing in the world. Where is she?—Oh! just behind. Perfectly remember Mrs. Perry’s coming.— Extraordinary dream, indeed!’

They were entering the hall. Mr. Knightley’s eyes had preceded Miss Bates’s in a glance at Jane. From Frank Churchill’s face, where he thought he saw confusion suppressed or laughed away, he had involuntarily turned to hers; but she was indeed behind, and too busy with her shawl. Mr. Weston had walked in. The two other gentlemen waited at the door to let her pass. Mr. Knightley suspected in Frank Churchill the determination of catching her eye— he seemed watching her intently—in vain, however, if it were so— Jane passed between them into the hall, and looked at neither.

There was no time for farther remark or explanation. The dream must be borne with, and Mr. Knightley must take his seat with the rest round the large modern circular table which Emma had introduced at Hartfield, and which none but Emma could have had power to place there and persuade her father to use, instead of the small-sized Pembroke, on which two of his daily meals had, for forty years been crowded. Tea passed pleasantly, and nobody seemed in a hurry to move.

‘Miss Woodhouse,’ said Frank Churchill, after examining a table behind him, which he could reach as he sat, ‘have your nephews taken away their alphabets—their box of letters? It used to stand here. Where is it? This is a sort of dull-looking evening, that ought to be treated rather as winter than summer. We had great amusement with those letters one morning. I want to puzzle you again.’

Emma was pleased with the thought; and producing the box, the table was quickly scattered over with alphabets, which no one seemed so much disposed to employ as their two selves. They were rapidly forming words for each other, or for any body else who would be puzzled. The quietness of the game made it particularly eligible for Mr. Woodhouse, who had often been distressed by the more animated sort, which Mr. Weston had occasionally introduced, and who now sat happily occupied in lamenting, with tender melancholy, over the departure of the ‘poor little boys,’ or in fondly pointing out, as he took up any stray letter near him, how beautifully Emma had written it.

Frank Churchill placed a word before Miss Fairfax. She gave a slight glance round the table, and applied herself to it. Frank was next to Emma, Jane opposite to them—and Mr. Knightley so placed as to see them all; and it was his object to see as much as he could, with as little apparent observation. The word was discovered, and with a faint smile pushed away. If meant to be immediately mixed with the others, and buried from sight, she should have looked on the table instead of looking just across, for it was not mixed; and Harriet, eager after every fresh word, and finding out none, directly took it up, and fell to work. She was sitting by Mr. Knightley, and turned to him for help. The word was blunder; and as Harriet exultingly proclaimed it, there was a blush on Jane’s cheek which gave it a meaning not otherwise ostensible. Mr. Knightley connected it with the dream; but how it could all be, was beyond his comprehension. How the delicacy, the discretion of his favourite could have been so lain asleep! He feared there must be some decided involvement. Disingenuousness and double dealing seemed to meet him at every turn. These letters were but the vehicle for gallantry and trick. It was a child’s play, chosen to conceal a deeper game on Frank Churchill’s part.

With great indignation did he continue to observe him; with great alarm and distrust, to observe also his two blinded companions. He saw a short word prepared for Emma, and given to her with a look sly and demure. He saw that Emma had soon made it out, and found it highly entertaining, though it was something which she judged it proper to appear to censure; for she said, ‘Nonsense! for shame!’ He heard Frank Churchill next say, with a glance towards Jane, ‘I will give it to her—shall I?’—and as clearly heard Emma opposing it with eager laughing warmth. ‘No, no, you must not; you shall not, indeed.’

It was done however. This gallant young man, who seemed to love without feeling, and to recommend himself without complaisance, directly handed over the word to Miss Fairfax, and with a particular degree of sedate civility entreated her to study it. Mr. Knightley’s excessive curiosity to know what this word might be, made him seize every possible moment for darting his eye towards it, and it was not long before he saw it to be Dixon. Jane Fairfax’s perception seemed to accompany his; her comprehension was certainly more equal to the covert meaning, the superior intelligence, of those five letters so arranged. She was evidently displeased; looked up, and seeing herself watched, blushed more deeply than he had ever perceived her, and saying only, ‘I did not know that proper names were allowed,’ pushed away the letters with even an angry spirit, and looked resolved to be engaged by no other word that could be offered. Her face was averted from those who had made the attack, and turned towards her aunt.

‘Aye, very true, my dear,’ cried the latter, though Jane had not spoken a word—‘I was just going to say the same thing. It is time for us to be going indeed. The evening is closing in, and grandmama will be looking for us. My dear sir, you are too obliging. We really must wish you good night.’

Jane’s alertness in moving, proved her as ready as her aunt had preconceived. She was immediately up, and wanting to quit the table; but so many were also moving, that she could not get away; and Mr. Knightley thought he saw another collection of letters anxiously pushed towards her, and resolutely swept away by her unexamined. She was afterwards looking for her shawl—Frank Churchill was looking also—it was growing dusk, and the room was in confusion; and how they parted, Mr. Knightley could not tell.

He remained at Hartfield after all the rest, his thoughts full of what he had seen; so full, that when the candles came to assist his observations, he must—yes, he certainly must, as a friend— an anxious friend—give Emma some hint, ask her some question. He could not see her in a situation of such danger, without trying to preserve her. It was his duty.

‘Pray, Emma,’ said he, ‘may I ask in what lay the great amusement, the poignant sting of the last word given to you and Miss Fairfax? I saw the word, and am curious to know how it could be so very entertaining to the one, and so very distressing to the other.’

Emma was extremely confused. She could not endure to give him the true explanation; for though her suspicions were by no means removed, she was really ashamed of having ever imparted them.

‘Oh!’ she cried in evident embarrassment, ‘it all meant nothing; a mere joke among ourselves.’

‘The joke,’ he replied gravely, ‘seemed confined to you and Mr. Churchill.’

He had hoped she would speak again, but she did not. She would rather busy herself about any thing than speak. He sat a little while in doubt. A variety of evils crossed his mind. Interference— fruitless interference. Emma’s confusion, and the acknowledged intimacy, seemed to declare her affection engaged. Yet he would speak. He owed it to her, to risk any thing that might be involved in an unwelcome interference, rather than her welfare; to encounter any thing, rather than the remembrance of neglect in such a cause.

‘My dear Emma,’ said he at last, with earnest kindness, ‘do you think you perfectly understand the degree of acquaintance between the gentleman and lady we have been speaking of?’

‘Between Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax? Oh! yes, perfectly.— Why do you make a doubt of it?’

‘Have you never at any time had reason to think that he admired her, or that she admired him?’

‘Never, never!’ she cried with a most open eagerness— ‘Never, for the twentieth part of a moment, did such an idea occur to me. And how could it possibly come into your head?’

‘I have lately imagined that I saw symptoms of attachment between them— certain expressive looks, which I did not believe meant to be public.’

‘Oh! you amuse me excessively. I am delighted to find that you can vouchsafe to let your imagination wander— but it will not do— very sorry to check you in your first essay—but indeed it will not do. There is no admiration between them, I do assure you; and the appearances which have caught you, have arisen from some peculiar circumstances—feelings rather of a totally different nature— it is impossible exactly to explain:—there is a good deal of nonsense in it—but the part which is capable of being communicated, which is sense, is, that they are as far from any attachment or admiration for one another, as any two beings in the world can be. That is, I presume it to be so on her side, and I can answer for its being so on his. I will answer for the gentleman’s indifference.’

She spoke with a confidence which staggered, with a satisfaction which silenced, Mr. Knightley. She was in gay spirits, and would have prolonged the conversation, wanting to hear the particulars of his suspicions, every look described, and all the wheres and hows of a circumstance which highly entertained her: but his gaiety did not meet hers. He found he could not be useful, and his feelings were too much irritated for talking. That he might not be irritated into an absolute fever, by the fire which Mr. Woodhouse’s tender habits required almost every evening throughout the year, he soon afterwards took a hasty leave, and walked home to the coolness and solitude of Donwell Abbey.

Chapter VI

After being long fed with hopes of a speedy visit from Mr. and Mrs. Suckling, the Highbury world were obliged to endure the mortification of hearing that they could not possibly come till the autumn. No such importation of novelties could enrich their intellectual stores at present. In the daily interchange of news, they must be again restricted to the other topics with which for a while the Sucklings’ coming had been united, such as the last accounts of Mrs. Churchill, whose health seemed every day to supply a different report, and the situation of Mrs. Weston, whose happiness it was to be hoped might eventually be as much increased by the arrival of a child, as that of all her neighbours was by the approach of it.

Mrs. Elton was very much disappointed. It was the delay of a great deal of pleasure and parade. Her introductions and recommendations must all wait, and every projected party be still only talked of. So she thought at first;—but a little consideration convinced her that every thing need not be put off. Why should not they explore to Box Hill though the Sucklings did not come? They could go there again with them in the autumn. It was settled that they should go to Box Hill. That there was to be such a party had been long generally known: it had even given the idea of another. Emma had never been to Box Hill; she wished to see what every body found so well worth seeing, and she and Mr. Weston had agreed to chuse some fine morning and drive thither. Two or three more of the chosen only were to be admitted to join them, and it was to be done in a quiet, unpretending, elegant way, infinitely superior to the bustle and preparation, the regular eating and drinking, and picnic parade of the Eltons and the Sucklings.

This was so very well understood between them, that Emma could not but feel some surprise, and a little displeasure, on hearing from Mr. Weston that he had been proposing to Mrs. Elton, as her brother and sister had failed her, that the two parties should unite, and go together; and that as Mrs. Elton had very readily acceded to it, so it was to be, if she had no objection. Now, as her objection was nothing but her very great dislike of Mrs. Elton, of which Mr. Weston must already be perfectly aware, it was not worth bringing forward again:—it could not be done without a reproof to him, which would be giving pain to his wife; and she found herself therefore obliged to consent to an arrangement which she would have done a great deal to avoid; an arrangement which would probably expose her even to the degradation of being said to be of Mrs. Elton’s party! Every feeling was offended; and the forbearance of her outward submission left a heavy arrear due of secret severity in her reflections on the unmanageable goodwill of Mr. Weston’s temper.

‘I am glad you approve of what I have done,’ said he very comfortably. ‘But I thought you would. Such schemes as these are nothing without numbers. One cannot have too large a party. A large party secures its own amusement. And she is a good-natured woman after all. One could not leave her out.’

Emma denied none of it aloud, and agreed to none of it in private.

It was now the middle of June, and the weather fine; and Mrs. Elton was growing impatient to name the day, and settle with Mr. Weston as to pigeon-pies and cold lamb, when a lame carriage-horse threw every thing into sad uncertainty. It might be weeks, it might be only a few days, before the horse were useable; but no preparations could be ventured on, and it was all melancholy stagnation. Mrs. Elton’s resources were inadequate to such an attack.

‘Is not this most vexations, Knightley?’ she cried.—‘And such weather for exploring!—These delays and disappointments are quite odious. What are we to do?—The year will wear away at this rate, and nothing done. Before this time last year I assure you we had had a delightful exploring party from Maple Grove to Kings Weston.’

‘You had better explore to Donwell,’ replied Mr. Knightley. ‘That may be done without horses. Come, and eat my strawberries. They are ripening fast.’

If Mr. Knightley did not begin seriously, he was obliged to proceed so, for his proposal was caught at with delight; and the ‘Oh! I should like it of all things,’ was not plainer in words than manner. Donwell was famous for its strawberry-beds, which seemed a plea for the invitation: but no plea was necessary; cabbage-beds would have been enough to tempt the lady, who only wanted to be going somewhere.

She promised him again and again to come—much oftener than he doubted—and was extremely gratified by such a proof of intimacy, such a distinguishing compliment as she chose to consider it.

‘You may depend upon me,’ said she. ‘I certainly will come. Name your day, and I will come. You will allow me to bring Jane Fairfax?’

‘I cannot name a day,’ said he, ‘till I have spoken to some others whom I would wish to meet you.’

‘Oh! leave all that to me. Only give me a carte-blanche.—I am Lady Patroness, you know. It is my party. I will bring friends with me.’

‘I hope you will bring Elton,’ said he: ‘but I will not trouble you to give any other invitations.’

‘Oh! now you are looking very sly. But consider—you need not be afraid of delegating power to me. I am no young lady on her preferment. Married women, you know, may be safely authorised. It is my party. Leave it all to me. I will invite your guests.’

‘No,’—he calmly replied,—‘there is but one married woman in the world whom I can ever allow to invite what guests she pleases to Donwell, and that one is—‘

‘—Mrs. Weston, I suppose,’ interrupted Mrs. Elton, rather mortified.

‘No—Mrs. Knightley;—and till she is in being, I will manage such matters myself.’

‘Ah! you are an odd creature!’ she cried, satisfied to have no one preferred to herself.—‘You are a humourist, and may say what you like. Quite a humourist. Well, I shall bring Jane with me— Jane and her aunt.—The rest I leave to you. I have no objections at all to meeting the Hartfield family. Don’t scruple. I know you are attached to them.’

‘You certainly will meet them if I can prevail; and I shall call on Miss Bates in my way home.’

‘That’s quite unnecessary; I see Jane every day:—but as you like. It is to be a morning scheme, you know, Knightley; quite a simple thing. I shall wear a large bonnet, and bring one of my little baskets hanging on my arm. Here,—probably this basket with pink ribbon. Nothing can be more simple, you see. And Jane will have such another. There is to be no form or parade—a sort of gipsy party. We are to walk about your gardens, and gather the strawberries ourselves, and sit under trees;—and whatever else you may like to provide, it is to be all out of doors—a table spread in the shade, you know. Every thing as natural and simple as possible. Is not that your idea?’

‘Not quite. My idea of the simple and the natural will be to have the table spread in the dining-room. The nature and the simplicity of gentlemen and ladies, with their servants and furniture, I think is best observed by meals within doors. When you are tired of eating strawberries in the garden, there shall be cold meat in the house.’

‘Well—as you please; only don’t have a great set out. And, by the bye, can I or my housekeeper be of any use to you with our opinion?— Pray be sincere, Knightley. If you wish me to talk to Mrs. Hodges, or to inspect anything—‘

‘I have not the least wish for it, I thank you.’

‘Well—but if any difficulties should arise, my housekeeper is extremely clever.’

‘I will answer for it, that mine thinks herself full as clever, and would spurn any body’s assistance.’

‘I wish we had a donkey. The thing would be for us all to come on donkeys, Jane, Miss Bates, and me—and my caro sposo walking by. I really must talk to him about purchasing a donkey. In a country life I conceive it to be a sort of necessary; for, let a woman have ever so many resources, it is not possible for her to be always shut up at home;—and very long walks, you know—in summer there is dust, and in winter there is dirt.’

‘You will not find either, between Donwell and Highbury. Donwell Lane is never dusty, and now it is perfectly dry. Come on a donkey, however, if you prefer it. You can borrow Mrs. Cole’s. I would wish every thing to be as much to your taste as possible.’

‘That I am sure you would. Indeed I do you justice, my good friend. Under that peculiar sort of dry, blunt manner, I know you have the warmest heart. As I tell Mr. E., you are a thorough humourist.— Yes, believe me, Knightley, I am fully sensible of your attention to me in the whole of this scheme. You have hit upon the very thing to please me.’

Mr. Knightley had another reason for avoiding a table in the shade. He wished to persuade Mr. Woodhouse, as well as Emma, to join the party; and he knew that to have any of them sitting down out of doors to eat would inevitably make him ill. Mr. Woodhouse must not, under the specious pretence of a morning drive, and an hour or two spent at Donwell, be tempted away to his misery.

He was invited on good faith. No lurking horrors were to upbraid him for his easy credulity. He did consent. He had not been at Donwell for two years. ‘Some very fine morning, he, and Emma, and Harriet, could go very well; and he could sit still with Mrs. Weston, while the dear girls walked about the gardens. He did not suppose they could be damp now, in the middle of the day. He should like to see the old house again exceedingly, and should be very happy to meet Mr. and Mrs. Elton, and any other of his neighbours.—He could not see any objection at all to his, and Emma’s, and Harriet’s going there some very fine morning. He thought it very well done of Mr. Knightley to invite them— very kind and sensible—much cleverer than dining out.—He was not fond of dining out.’

Mr. Knightley was fortunate in every body’s most ready concurrence. The invitation was everywhere so well received, that it seemed as if, like Mrs. Elton, they were all taking the scheme as a particular compliment to themselves.—Emma and Harriet professed very high expectations of pleasure from it; and Mr. Weston, unasked, promised to get Frank over to join them, if possible; a proof of approbation and gratitude which could have been dispensed with.— Mr. Knightley was then obliged to say that he should be glad to see him; and Mr. Weston engaged to lose no time in writing, and spare no arguments to induce him to come.

In the meanwhile the lame horse recovered so fast, that the party to Box Hill was again under happy consideration; and at last Donwell was settled for one day, and Box Hill for the next,—the weather appearing exactly right.

Under a bright mid-day sun, at almost Midsummer, Mr. Woodhouse was safely conveyed in his carriage, with one window down, to partake of this al-fresco party; and in one of the most comfortable rooms in the Abbey, especially prepared for him by a fire all the morning, he was happily placed, quite at his ease, ready to talk with pleasure of what had been achieved, and advise every body to come and sit down, and not to heat themselves.— Mrs. Weston, who seemed to have walked there on purpose to be tired, and sit all the time with him, remained, when all the others were invited or persuaded out, his patient listener and sympathiser.

It was so long since Emma had been at the Abbey, that as soon as she was satisfied of her father’s comfort, she was glad to leave him, and look around her; eager to refresh and correct her memory with more particular observation, more exact understanding of a house and grounds which must ever be so interesting to her and all her family.

She felt all the honest pride and complacency which her alliance with the present and future proprietor could fairly warrant, as she viewed the respectable size and style of the building, its suitable, becoming, characteristic situation, low and sheltered— its ample gardens stretching down to meadows washed by a stream, of which the Abbey, with all the old neglect of prospect, had scarcely a sight—and its abundance of timber in rows and avenues, which neither fashion nor extravagance had rooted up.—The house was larger than Hartfield, and totally unlike it, covering a good deal of ground, rambling and irregular, with many comfortable, and one or two handsome rooms.—It was just what it ought to be, and it looked what it was—and Emma felt an increasing respect for it, as the residence of a family of such true gentility, untainted in blood and understanding.— Some faults of temper John Knightley had; but Isabella had connected herself unexceptionably. She had given them neither men, nor names, nor places, that could raise a blush. These were pleasant feelings, and she walked about and indulged them till it was necessary to do as the others did, and collect round the strawberry-beds.—The whole party were assembled, excepting Frank Churchill, who was expected every moment from Richmond; and Mrs. Elton, in all her apparatus of happiness, her large bonnet and her basket, was very ready to lead the way in gathering, accepting, or talking—strawberries, and only strawberries, could now be thought or spoken of.—‘The best fruit in England— every body’s favourite—always wholesome.—These the finest beds and finest sorts.—Delightful to gather for one’s self—the only way of really enjoying them.—Morning decidedly the best time—never tired— every sort good— hautboy infinitely superior—no comparison— the others hardly eatable—hautboys very scarce—Chili preferred— white wood finest flavour of all—price of strawberries in London— abundance about Bristol—Maple Grove—cultivation—beds when to be renewed—gardeners thinking exactly different—no general rule— gardeners never to be put out of their way—delicious fruit— only too rich to be eaten much of—inferior to cherries— currants more refreshing—only objection to gathering strawberries the stooping—glaring sun—tired to death—could bear it no longer— must go and sit in the shade.’

Such, for half an hour, was the conversation—interrupted only once by Mrs. Weston, who came out, in her solicitude after her son-in-law, to inquire if he were come—and she was a little uneasy.— She had some fears of his horse.

Seats tolerably in the shade were found; and now Emma was obliged to overhear what Mrs. Elton and Jane Fairfax were talking of.— A situation, a most desirable situation, was in question. Mrs. Elton had received notice of it that morning, and was in raptures. It was not with Mrs. Suckling, it was not with Mrs. Bragge, but in felicity and splendour it fell short only of them: it was with a cousin of Mrs. Bragge, an acquaintance of Mrs. Suckling, a lady known at Maple Grove. Delightful, charming, superior, first circles, spheres, lines, ranks, every thing—and Mrs. Elton was wild to have the offer closed with immediately.—On her side, all was warmth, energy, and triumph—and she positively refused to take her friend’s negative, though Miss Fairfax continued to assure her that she would not at present engage in any thing, repeating the same motives which she had been heard to urge before.— Still Mrs. Elton insisted on being authorised to write an acquiescence by the morrow’s post.—How Jane could bear it at all, was astonishing to Emma.—She did look vexed, she did speak pointedly—and at last, with a decision of action unusual to her, proposed a removal.— ‘Should not they walk? Would not Mr. Knightley shew them the gardens— all the gardens?—She wished to see the whole extent.’—The pertinacity of her friend seemed more than she could bear.

It was hot; and after walking some time over the gardens in a scattered, dispersed way, scarcely any three together, they insensibly followed one another to the delicious shade of a broad short avenue of limes, which stretching beyond the garden at an equal distance from the river, seemed the finish of the pleasure grounds.— It led to nothing; nothing but a view at the end over a low stone wall with high pillars, which seemed intended, in their erection, to give the appearance of an approach to the house, which never had been there. Disputable, however, as might be the taste of such a termination, it was in itself a charming walk, and the view which closed it extremely pretty.—The considerable slope, at nearly the foot of which the Abbey stood, gradually acquired a steeper form beyond its grounds; and at half a mile distant was a bank of considerable abruptness and grandeur, well clothed with wood;— and at the bottom of this bank, favourably placed and sheltered, rose the Abbey Mill Farm, with meadows in front, and the river making a close and handsome curve around it.

It was a sweet view—sweet to the eye and the mind. English verdure, English culture, English comfort, seen under a sun bright, without being oppressive.

In this walk Emma and Mr. Weston found all the others assembled; and towards this view she immediately perceived Mr. Knightley and Harriet distinct from the rest, quietly leading the way. Mr. Knightley and Harriet!—It was an odd tete-a-tete; but she was glad to see it.—There had been a time when he would have scorned her as a companion, and turned from her with little ceremony. Now they seemed in pleasant conversation. There had been a time also when Emma would have been sorry to see Harriet in a spot so favourable for the Abbey Mill Farm; but now she feared it not. It might be safely viewed with all its appendages of prosperity and beauty, its rich pastures, spreading flocks, orchard in blossom, and light column of smoke ascending.—She joined them at the wall, and found them more engaged in talking than in looking around. He was giving Harriet information as to modes of agriculture, etc. and Emma received a smile which seemed to say, ‘These are my own concerns. I have a right to talk on such subjects, without being suspected of introducing Robert Martin.’—She did not suspect him. It was too old a story.—Robert Martin had probably ceased to think of Harriet.—They took a few turns together along the walk.—The shade was most refreshing, and Emma found it the pleasantest part of the day.

The next remove was to the house; they must all go in and eat;— and they were all seated and busy, and still Frank Churchill did not come. Mrs. Weston looked, and looked in vain. His father would not own himself uneasy, and laughed at her fears; but she could not be cured of wishing that he would part with his black mare. He had expressed himself as to coming, with more than common certainty. ‘His aunt was so much better, that he had not a doubt of getting over to them.’—Mrs. Churchill’s state, however, as many were ready to remind her, was liable to such sudden variation as might disappoint her nephew in the most reasonable dependence—and Mrs. Weston was at last persuaded to believe, or to say, that it must be by some attack of Mrs. Churchill that he was prevented coming.— Emma looked at Harriet while the point was under consideration; she behaved very well, and betrayed no emotion.

The cold repast was over, and the party were to go out once more to see what had not yet been seen, the old Abbey fish-ponds; perhaps get as far as the clover, which was to be begun cutting on the morrow, or, at any rate, have the pleasure of being hot, and growing cool again.—Mr. Woodhouse, who had already taken his little round in the highest part of the gardens, where no damps from the river were imagined even by him, stirred no more; and his daughter resolved to remain with him, that Mrs. Weston might be persuaded away by her husband to the exercise and variety which her spirits seemed to need.

Mr. Knightley had done all in his power for Mr. Woodhouse’s entertainment. Books of engravings, drawers of medals, cameos, corals, shells, and every other family collection within his cabinets, had been prepared for his old friend, to while away the morning; and the kindness had perfectly answered. Mr. Woodhouse had been exceedingly well amused. Mrs. Weston had been shewing them all to him, and now he would shew them all to Emma;—fortunate in having no other resemblance to a child, than in a total want of taste for what he saw, for he was slow, constant, and methodical.—Before this second looking over was begun, however, Emma walked into the hall for the sake of a few moments’ free observation of the entrance and ground-plot of the house—and was hardly there, when Jane Fairfax appeared, coming quickly in from the garden, and with a look of escape.— Little expecting to meet Miss Woodhouse so soon, there was a start at first; but Miss Woodhouse was the very person she was in quest of.

‘Will you be so kind,’ said she, ‘when I am missed, as to say that I am gone home?—I am going this moment.—My aunt is not aware how late it is, nor how long we have been absent—but I am sure we shall be wanted, and I am determined to go directly.—I have said nothing about it to any body. It would only be giving trouble and distress. Some are gone to the ponds, and some to the lime walk. Till they all come in I shall not be missed; and when they do, will you have the goodness to say that I am gone?’

‘Certainly, if you wish it;—but you are not going to walk to Highbury alone?’

‘Yes—what should hurt me?—I walk fast. I shall be at home in twenty minutes.’

‘But it is too far, indeed it is, to be walking quite alone. Let my father’s servant go with you.—Let me order the carriage. It can be round in five minutes.’

‘Thank you, thank you—but on no account.—I would rather walk.— And for me to be afraid of walking alone!—I, who may so soon have to guard others!’

She spoke with great agitation; and Emma very feelingly replied, ‘That can be no reason for your being exposed to danger now. I must order the carriage. The heat even would be danger.—You are fatigued already.’

‘I am,’—she answered—‘I am fatigued; but it is not the sort of fatigue—quick walking will refresh me.—Miss Woodhouse, we all know at times what it is to be wearied in spirits. Mine, I confess, are exhausted. The greatest kindness you can shew me, will be to let me have my own way, and only say that I am gone when it is necessary.’

Emma had not another word to oppose. She saw it all; and entering into her feelings, promoted her quitting the house immediately, and watched her safely off with the zeal of a friend. Her parting look was grateful—and her parting words, ‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, the comfort of being sometimes alone!’—seemed to burst from an overcharged heart, and to describe somewhat of the continual endurance to be practised by her, even towards some of those who loved her best.

‘Such a home, indeed! such an aunt!’ said Emma, as she turned back into the hall again. ‘I do pity you. And the more sensibility you betray of their just horrors, the more I shall like you.’

Jane had not been gone a quarter of an hour, and they had only accomplished some views of St. Mark’s Place, Venice, when Frank Churchill entered the room. Emma had not been thinking of him, she had forgotten to think of him— but she was very glad to see him. Mrs. Weston would be at ease. The black mare was blameless; they were right who had named Mrs. Churchill as the cause. He had been detained by a temporary increase of illness in her; a nervous seizure, which had lasted some hours—and he had quite given up every thought of coming, till very late;—and had he known how hot a ride he should have, and how late, with all his hurry, he must be, he believed he should not have come at all. The heat was excessive; he had never suffered any thing like it—almost wished he had staid at home—nothing killed him like heat—he could bear any degree of cold, etc., but heat was intolerable—and he sat down, at the greatest possible distance from the slight remains of Mr. Woodhouse’s fire, looking very deplorable.

‘You will soon be cooler, if you sit still,’ said Emma.

‘As soon as I am cooler I shall go back again. I could very ill be spared—but such a point had been made of my coming! You will all be going soon I suppose; the whole party breaking up. I met one as I came—Madness in such weather!—absolute madness!’

Emma listened, and looked, and soon perceived that Frank Churchill’s state might be best defined by the expressive phrase of being out of humour. Some people were always cross when they were hot. Such might be his constitution; and as she knew that eating and drinking were often the cure of such incidental complaints, she recommended his taking some refreshment; he would find abundance of every thing in the dining-room—and she humanely pointed out the door.

‘No—he should not eat. He was not hungry; it would only make him hotter.’ In two minutes, however, he relented in his own favour; and muttering something about sprucebeer, walked off. Emma returned all her attention to her father, saying in secret—

‘I am glad I have done being in love with him. I should not like a man who is so soon discomposed by a hot morning. Harriet’s sweet easy temper will not mind it.’

He was gone long enough to have had a very comfortable meal, and came back all the better—grown quite cool—and, with good manners, like himself—able to draw a chair close to them, take an interest in their employment; and regret, in a reasonable way, that he should be so late. He was not in his best spirits, but seemed trying to improve them; and, at last, made himself talk nonsense very agreeably. They were looking over views in Swisserland.

‘As soon as my aunt gets well, I shall go abroad,’ said he. ‘I shall never be easy till I have seen some of these places. You will have my sketches, some time or other, to look at— or my tour to read—or my poem. I shall do something to expose myself.’

‘That may be—but not by sketches in Swisserland. You will never go to Swisserland. Your uncle and aunt will never allow you to leave England.’

‘They may be induced to go too. A warm climate may be prescribed for her. I have more than half an expectation of our all going abroad. I assure you I have. I feel a strong persuasion, this morning, that I shall soon be abroad. I ought to travel. I am tired of doing nothing. I want a change. I am serious, Miss Woodhouse, whatever your penetrating eyes may fancy—I am sick of England— and would leave it tomorrow, if I could.’

‘You are sick of prosperity and indulgence. Cannot you invent a few hardships for yourself, and be contented to stay?’

‘I sick of prosperity and indulgence! You are quite mistaken. I do not look upon myself as either prosperous or indulged. I am thwarted in every thing material. I do not consider myself at all a fortunate person.’

‘You are not quite so miserable, though, as when you first came. Go and eat and drink a little more, and you will do very well. Another slice of cold meat, another draught of Madeira and water, will make you nearly on a par with the rest of us.’

‘No—I shall not stir. I shall sit by you. You are my best cure.’

‘We are going to Box Hill to-morrow;—you will join us. It is not Swisserland, but it will be something for a young man so much in want of a change. You will stay, and go with us?’

‘No, certainly not; I shall go home in the cool of the evening.’

‘But you may come again in the cool of to-morrow morning.’

‘No—It will not be worth while. If I come, I shall be cross.’

‘Then pray stay at Richmond.’

‘But if I do, I shall be crosser still. I can never bear to think of you all there without me.’

‘These are difficulties which you must settle for yourself. Chuse your own degree of crossness. I shall press you no more.’

The rest of the party were now returning, and all were soon collected. With some there was great joy at the sight of Frank Churchill; others took it very composedly; but there was a very general distress and disturbance on Miss Fairfax’s disappearance being explained. That it was time for every body to go, concluded the subject; and with a short final arrangement for the next day’s scheme, they parted. Frank Churchill’s little inclination to exclude himself increased so much, that his last words to Emma were,

‘Well;—if you wish me to stay and join the party, I will.’

She smiled her acceptance; and nothing less than a summons from Richmond was to take him back before the following evening.

Chapter VII

They had a very fine day for Box Hill; and all the other outward circumstances of arrangement, accommodation, and punctuality, were in favour of a pleasant party. Mr. Weston directed the whole, officiating safely between Hartfield and the Vicarage, and every body was in good time. Emma and Harriet went together; Miss Bates and her niece, with the Eltons; the gentlemen on horseback. Mrs. Weston remained with Mr. Woodhouse. Nothing was wanting but to be happy when they got there. Seven miles were travelled in expectation of enjoyment, and every body had a burst of admiration on first arriving; but in the general amount of the day there was deficiency. There was a languor, a want of spirits, a want of union, which could not be got over. They separated too much into parties. The Eltons walked together; Mr. Knightley took charge of Miss Bates and Jane; and Emma and Harriet belonged to Frank Churchill. And Mr. Weston tried, in vain, to make them harmonise better. It seemed at first an accidental division, but it never materially varied. Mr. and Mrs. Elton, indeed, shewed no unwillingness to mix, and be as agreeable as they could; but during the two whole hours that were spent on the hill, there seemed a principle of separation, between the other parties, too strong for any fine prospects, or any cold collation, or any cheerful Mr. Weston, to remove.

At first it was downright dulness to Emma. She had never seen Frank Churchill so silent and stupid. He said nothing worth hearing— looked without seeing—admired without intelligence—listened without knowing what she said. While he was so dull, it was no wonder that Harriet should be dull likewise; and they were both insufferable.

When they all sat down it was better; to her taste a great deal better, for Frank Churchill grew talkative and gay, making her his first object. Every distinguishing attention that could be paid, was paid to her. To amuse her, and be agreeable in her eyes, seemed all that he cared for—and Emma, glad to be enlivened, not sorry to be flattered, was gay and easy too, and gave him all the friendly encouragement, the admission to be gallant, which she had ever given in the first and most animating period of their acquaintance; but which now, in her own estimation, meant nothing, though in the judgment of most people looking on it must have had such an appearance as no English word but flirtation could very well describe. ‘Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse flirted together excessively.’ They were laying themselves open to that very phrase—and to having it sent off in a letter to Maple Grove by one lady, to Ireland by another. Not that Emma was gay and thoughtless from any real felicity; it was rather because she felt less happy than she had expected. She laughed because she was disappointed; and though she liked him for his attentions, and thought them all, whether in friendship, admiration, or playfulness, extremely judicious, they were not winning back her heart.

She still intended him for her friend.

‘How much I am obliged to you,’ said he, ‘for telling me to come to-day!— If it had not been for you, I should certainly have lost all the happiness of this party. I had quite

determined to go away again.’

‘Yes, you were very cross; and I do not know what about, except that you were too late for the best strawberries. I was a kinder friend than you deserved. But you were humble. You begged hard to be commanded to come.’

‘Don’t say I was cross. I was fatigued. The heat overcame me.’

‘It is hotter to-day.’

‘Not to my feelings. I am perfectly comfortable to-day.’

‘You are comfortable because you are under command.’

‘Your command?—Yes.’

‘Perhaps I intended you to say so, but I meant selfcommand. You had, somehow or other, broken bounds yesterday, and run away from your own management; but to-day you are got back again—and as I cannot be always with you, it is best to believe your temper under your own command rather than mine.’

‘It comes to the same thing. I can have no self-command without a motive. You order me, whether you speak or not.

And you can be always with me. You are always with me.’

‘Dating from three o’clock yesterday. My perpetual influence could not begin earlier, or you would not have been so

much out of humour before.’

‘Three o’clock yesterday! That is your date. I thought I had seen you first in February.’

‘Your gallantry is really unanswerable. But (lowering her voice)— nobody speaks except ourselves, and it is rather too much to be talking nonsense for the entertainment of seven silent people.’

‘I say nothing of which I am ashamed,’ replied he, with lively impudence. ‘I saw you first in February. Let every body on the Hill hear me if they can. Let my accents swell to Mickleham on one side, and Dorking on the other. I saw you first in February.’ And then whispering— ‘Our companions are excessively stupid. What shall we do to rouse them? Any nonsense will serve. They shall talk. Ladies and gentlemen, I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse (who, wherever she is, presides) to say, that she desires to know what you are all thinking of?’

Some laughed, and answered good-humouredly. Miss Bates said a great deal; Mrs. Elton swelled at the idea of Miss Woodhouse’s presiding; Mr. Knightley’s answer was the most distinct.

‘Is Miss Woodhouse sure that she would like to hear what we are all thinking of?’

‘Oh! no, no’—cried Emma, laughing as carelessly as she could— ‘Upon no account in the world. It is the very last thing I would stand the brunt of just now. Let me hear any thing rather than what you are all thinking of. I will not say quite all. There are one or two, perhaps, (glancing at Mr. Weston and Harriet,) whose thoughts I might not be afraid of knowing.’

‘It is a sort of thing,’ cried Mrs. Elton emphatically, ‘which I should not have thought myself privileged to inquire into. Though, perhaps, as the Chaperon of the party— I never was in any circle—exploring parties—young ladies—married women—‘

Her mutterings were chiefly to her husband; and he murmured, in reply,

‘Very true, my love, very true. Exactly so, indeed—quite unheard of— but some ladies say any thing. Better pass it off as a joke. Every body knows what is due to you.’

‘It will not do,’ whispered Frank to Emma; ‘they are most of them affronted. I will attack them with more address. Ladies and gentlemen—I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse to say, that she waives her right of knowing exactly what you may all be thinking of, and only requires something very entertaining from each of you, in a general way. Here are seven of you, besides myself, (who, she is pleased to say, am very entertaining already,) and she only demands from each of you either one thing very clever, be it prose or verse, original or repeated—or two things moderately clever— or three things very dull indeed, and she engages to laugh heartily at them all.’

‘Oh! very well,’ exclaimed Miss Bates, ‘then I need not be uneasy. ‘Three things very dull indeed.’ That will just do for me, you know. I shall be sure to say three dull things as soon as ever I open my mouth, shan’t I? (looking round with the most good-humoured dependence on every body’s assent)—Do not you all think I shall?’ Emma could not resist.

‘Ah! ma’am, but there may be a difficulty. Pardon me— but you will be limited as to number—only three at once.’

Miss Bates, deceived by the mock ceremony of her manner, did not immediately catch her meaning; but, when it burst on her, it could not anger, though a slight blush shewed that it could pain her.

‘Ah!—well—to be sure. Yes, I see what she means, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) and I will try to hold my tongue. I must make myself very disagreeable, or she would not have said such a thing to an old friend.’

‘I like your plan,’ cried Mr. Weston. ‘Agreed, agreed. I will do my best. I am making a conundrum. How will a conundrum reckon?’

‘Low, I am afraid, sir, very low,’ answered his son;—‘but we shall be indulgent—especially to any one who leads the way.’

‘No, no,’ said Emma, ‘it will not reckon low. A conundrum of Mr. Weston’s shall clear him and his next

neighbour. Come, sir, pray let me hear it.’

‘I doubt its being very clever myself,’ said Mr. Weston. ‘It is too much a matter of fact, but here it is.—What two letters of the alphabet are there, that express perfection?’

‘What two letters!—express perfection! I am sure I do not know.’

‘Ah! you will never guess. You, (to Emma), I am certain, will never guess.—I will tell you.—M. and A.—Em-ma.—

Do you understand?’

Understanding and gratification came together. It might be a very indifferent piece of wit, but Emma found a great deal to laugh at and enjoy in it—and so did Frank and Harriet.—It did not seem to touch the rest of the party equally; some looked very stupid about it, and Mr. Knightley gravely said,

‘This explains the sort of clever thing that is wanted, and Mr. Weston has done very well for himself; but he must have knocked up every body else. Perfection should not have come quite so soon.’

‘Oh! for myself, I protest I must be excused,’ said Mrs. Elton; ‘I really cannot attempt—I am not at all fond of the sort of thing. I had an acrostic once sent to me upon my own name, which I was not at all pleased with. I knew who it came from. An abominable puppy!— You know who I mean (nodding to her husband). These kind of things are very well at Christmas, when one is sitting round the fire; but quite out of place, in my opinion, when one is exploring about the country in summer. Miss Woodhouse must excuse me. I am not one of those who have witty things at every body’s service. I do not pretend to be a wit. I have a great deal of vivacity in my own way, but I really must be allowed to judge when to speak and when to hold my tongue. Pass us, if you please, Mr. Churchill. Pass Mr. E., Knightley, Jane, and myself. We have nothing clever to say— not one of us.

‘Yes, yes, pray pass me,’ added her husband, with a sort of sneering consciousness; ‘I have nothing to say that can entertain Miss Woodhouse, or any other young lady. An old married man— quite good for nothing. Shall we walk, Augusta?’

‘With all my heart. I am really tired of exploring so long on one spot. Come, Jane, take my other arm.’

Jane declined it, however, and the husband and wife walked off. ‘Happy couple!’ said Frank Churchill, as soon as they were out of hearing:—‘How well they suit one another!—Very lucky—marrying as they did, upon an acquaintance formed only in a public place!—They only knew each other, I think, a few weeks in Bath! Peculiarly lucky!— for as to any real knowledge of a person’s disposition that Bath, or any public place, can give—it is all nothing; there can be no knowledge. It is only by seeing women in their own homes, among their own set, just as they always are, that you can form any just judgment. Short of that, it is all guess and luck— and will generally be ill-luck. How many a man has committed himself on a short acquaintance, and rued it all the rest of his life!’

Miss Fairfax, who had seldom spoken before, except among her own confederates, spoke now.

‘Such things do occur, undoubtedly.’—She was stopped by a cough. Frank Churchill turned towards her to listen.

‘You were speaking,’ said he, gravely. She recovered her voice.

‘I was only going to observe, that though such unfortunate circumstances do sometimes occur both to men and women, I cannot imagine them to be very frequent. A hasty and imprudent attachment may arise— but there is generally time to recover from it afterwards. I would be understood to mean, that it can be only weak, irresolute characters, (whose happiness must be always at the mercy of chance,) who will suffer an unfortunate acquaintance to be an inconvenience, an oppression for ever.’

He made no answer; merely looked, and bowed in submission; and soon afterwards said, in a lively tone,

‘Well, I have so little confidence in my own judgment, that whenever I marry, I hope some body will chuse my wife for me. Will you? (turning to Emma.) Will you chuse a wife for me?—I am sure I should like any body fixed on by you. You provide for the family, you know, (with a smile at his father). Find some body for me. I am in no hurry. Adopt her, educate her.’

‘And make her like myself.’

‘By all means, if you can.’

‘Very well. I undertake the commission. You shall have a charming wife.’

‘She must be very lively, and have hazle eyes. I care for nothing else. I shall go abroad for a couple of years—and when I return, I shall come to you for my wife. Remember.’

Emma was in no danger of forgetting. It was a commission to touch every favourite feeling. Would not Harriet be the very creature described? Hazle eyes excepted, two years more might make her all that he wished. He might even have Harriet in his thoughts at the moment; who could say? Referring the education to her seemed to imply it.

‘Now, ma’am,’ said Jane to her aunt, ‘shall we join Mrs. Elton?’

‘If you please, my dear. With all my heart. I am quite ready. I was ready to have gone with her, but this will do just as well. We shall soon overtake her. There she is—no, that’s somebody else. That’s one of the ladies in the Irish car party, not at all like her.— Well, I declare—‘

They walked off, followed in half a minute by Mr.

Knightley. Mr. Weston, his son, Emma, and Harriet, only remained; and the young man’s spirits now rose to a pitch almost unpleasant. Even Emma grew tired at last of flattery and merriment, and wished herself rather walking quietly about with any of the others, or sitting almost alone, and quite unattended to, in tranquil observation of the beautiful views beneath her. The appearance of the servants looking out for them to give notice of the carriages was a joyful sight; and even the bustle of collecting and preparing to depart, and the solicitude of Mrs. Elton to have her carriage first, were gladly endured, in the prospect of the quiet drive home which was to close the very questionable enjoyments of this day of pleasure. Such another scheme, composed of so many ill-assorted people, she hoped never to be betrayed into again.

While waiting for the carriage, she found Mr. Knightley by her side. He looked around, as if to see that no one were near, and then said,

‘Emma, I must once more speak to you as I have been used to do: a privilege rather endured than allowed, perhaps, but I must still use it. I cannot see you acting wrong, without a remonstrance. How could you be so unfeeling to Miss Bates? How could you be so insolent in your wit to a woman of her character, age, and situation?— Emma, I had not thought it possible.’

Emma recollected, blushed, was sorry, but tried to laugh it off.

‘Nay, how could I help saying what I did?—Nobody could have helped it. It was not so very bad. I dare say she did not understand me.’

‘I assure you she did. She felt your full meaning. She has talked of it since. I wish you could have heard how she talked of it— with what candour and generosity. I wish you could have heard her honouring your forbearance, in being able to pay her such attentions, as she was for ever receiving from yourself and your father, when her society must be so irksome.’

‘Oh!’ cried Emma, ‘I know there is not a better creature in the world: but you must allow, that what is good and what is ridiculous are most unfortunately blended in her.’

‘They are blended,’ said he, ‘I acknowledge; and, were she prosperous, I could allow much for the occasional prevalence of the ridiculous over the good. Were she a woman of fortune, I would leave every harmless absurdity to take its chance, I would not quarrel with you for any liberties of manner. Were she your equal in situation— but, Emma, consider how far this is from being the case. She is poor; she has sunk from the comforts she was born to; and, if she live to old age, must probably sink more. Her situation should secure your compassion. It was badly done, indeed! You, whom she had known from an infant, whom she had seen grow up from a period when her notice was an honour, to have you now, in thoughtless spirits, and the pride of the moment, laugh at her, humble her—and before her niece, too—and before others, many of whom (certainly some,) would be entirely guided by your treatment of her.—This is not pleasant to you, Emma—and it is very far from pleasant to me; but I must, I will,—I will tell you truths while I can; satisfied with proving myself your friend by very faithful counsel, and trusting that you will some time or other do me greater justice than you can do now.’

While they talked, they were advancing towards the carriage; it was ready; and, before she could speak again, he had handed her in. He had misinterpreted the feelings which had kept her face averted, and her tongue motionless. They were combined only of anger against herself, mortification, and deep concern. She had not been able to speak; and, on entering the carriage, sunk back for a moment overcome— then reproaching herself for having taken no leave, making no acknowledgment, parting in apparent sullenness, she looked out with voice and hand eager to shew a difference; but it was just too late. He had turned away, and the horses were in motion. She continued to look back, but in vain; and soon, with what appeared unusual speed, they were half way down the hill, and every thing left far behind. She was vexed beyond what could have been expressed—almost beyond what she could conceal. Never had she felt so agitated, mortified, grieved, at any circumstance in her life. She was most forcibly struck. The truth of this representation there was no denying. She felt it at her heart. How could she have been so brutal, so cruel to Miss Bates! How could she have exposed herself to such ill opinion in any one she valued! And how suffer him to leave her without saying one word of gratitude, of concurrence, of common kindness!

Time did not compose her. As she reflected more, she seemed but to feel it more. She never had been so depressed. Happily it was not necessary to speak. There was only Harriet, who seemed not in spirits herself, fagged, and very willing to be silent; and Emma felt the tears running down her cheeks almost all the way home, without being at any trouble to check them, extraordinary as they were.

Chapter VIII

The wretchedness of a scheme to Box Hill was in Emma’s thoughts all the evening. How it might be considered by the rest of the party, she could not tell. They, in their different homes, and their different ways, might be looking back on it with pleasure; but in her view it was a morning more completely misspent, more totally bare of rational satisfaction at the time, and more to be abhorred in recollection, than any she had ever passed. A whole evening of back-gammon with her father, was felicity to it. There, indeed, lay real pleasure, for there she was giving up the sweetest hours of the twenty-four to his comfort; and feeling that, unmerited as might be the degree of his fond affection and confiding esteem, she could not, in her general conduct, be open to any severe reproach. As a daughter, she hoped she was not without a heart. She hoped no one could have said to her, ‘How could you be so unfeeling to your father?— I must, I will tell you truths while I can.’ Miss Bates should never again— no, never! If attention, in future, could do away the past, she might hope to be forgiven. She had been often remiss, her conscience told her so; remiss, perhaps, more in thought than fact; scornful, ungracious. But it should be so no more. In the warmth of true contrition, she would call upon her the very next morning, and it should be the beginning, on her side, of a regular, equal, kindly intercourse.

She was just as determined when the morrow came, and went early, that nothing might prevent her. It was not unlikely, she thought, that she might see Mr. Knightley in her way; or, perhaps, he might come in while she were paying her visit. She had no objection. She would not be ashamed of the appearance of the penitence, so justly and truly hers. Her eyes were towards Donwell as she walked, but she saw him not.

‘The ladies were all at home.’ She had never rejoiced at the sound before, nor ever before entered the passage, nor walked up the stairs, with any wish of giving pleasure, but in conferring obligation, or of deriving it, except in subsequent ridicule.

There was a bustle on her approach; a good deal of moving and talking. She heard Miss Bates’s voice, something was to be done in a hurry; the maid looked frightened and awkward; hoped she would be pleased to wait a moment, and then ushered her in too soon. The aunt and niece seemed both escaping into the adjoining room. Jane she had a distinct glimpse of, looking extremely ill; and, before the door had shut them out, she heard Miss Bates saying, ‘Well, my dear, I shall say you are laid down upon the bed, and I am sure you are ill enough.’

Poor old Mrs. Bates, civil and humble as usual, looked as if she did not quite understand what was going on.

‘I am afraid Jane is not very well,’ said she, ‘but I do not know; they tell me she is well. I dare say my daughter will be here presently, Miss Woodhouse. I hope you find a chair. I wish Hetty had not gone. I am very little able—Have you a chair, ma’am? Do you sit where you like? I am sure she will be here presently.’

Emma seriously hoped she would. She had a moment’s fear of Miss Bates keeping away from her. But Miss Bates soon came—‘Very happy and obliged’—but Emma’s conscience told her that there was not the same cheerful volubility as before—less ease of look and manner. A very friendly inquiry after Miss Fairfax, she hoped, might lead the way to a return of old feelings. The touch seemed immediate.

‘Ah! Miss Woodhouse, how kind you are!—I suppose you have heard— and are come to give us joy. This does not seem much like joy, indeed, in me—(twinkling away a tear or two)—but it will be very trying for us to part with her, after having had her so long, and she has a dreadful headach just now, writing all the morning:— such long letters, you know, to be written to Colonel Campbell, and Mrs. Dixon. ‘My dear,’ said I, ‘you will blind yourself’— for tears were in her eyes perpetually. One cannot wonder, one cannot wonder. It is a great change; and though she is amazingly fortunate—such a situation, I suppose, as no young woman before ever met with on first going out—do not think us ungrateful, Miss Woodhouse, for such surprising good fortune—(again dispersing her tears)—but, poor dear soul! if you were to see what a headache she has. When one is in great pain, you know one cannot feel any blessing quite as it may deserve. She is as low as possible. To look at her, nobody would think how delighted and happy she is to have secured such a situation. You will excuse her not coming to you—she is not able—she is gone into her own room— I want her to lie down upon the bed. ‘My dear,’ said I, ‘I shall say you are laid down upon the bed:’ but, however, she is not; she is walking about the room. But, now that she has written her letters, she says she shall soon be well. She will be extremely sorry to miss seeing you, Miss Woodhouse, but your kindness will excuse her. You were kept waiting at the door—I was quite ashamed— but somehow there was a little bustle—for it so happened that we had not heard the knock, and till you were on the stairs, we did not know any body was coming. ‘It is only Mrs. Cole,’ said I, ‘depend upon it. Nobody else would come so early.’ ‘Well,’ said she, ‘it must be borne some time or other, and it may as well be now.’ But then Patty came in, and said it was you. ‘Oh!’ said I, ‘it is Miss Woodhouse: I am sure you will like to see her.’— ‘I can see nobody,’ said she; and up she got, and would go away; and that was what made us keep you waiting—and extremely sorry and ashamed we were. ‘If you must go, my dear,’ said I, ‘you must, and I will say you are laid down upon the bed.’’

Emma was most sincerely interested. Her heart had been long growing kinder towards Jane; and this picture of her present sufferings acted as a cure of every former ungenerous suspicion, and left her nothing but pity; and the remembrance of the less just and less gentle sensations of the past, obliged her to admit that Jane might very naturally resolve on seeing Mrs. Cole or any other steady friend, when she might not bear to see herself. She spoke as she felt, with earnest regret and solicitude—sincerely wishing that the circumstances which she collected from Miss Bates to be now actually determined on, might be as much for Miss Fairfax’s advantage and comfort as possible. ‘It must be a severe trial to them all. She had understood it was to be delayed till Colonel Campbell’s return.’

‘So very kind! ‘ replied Miss Bates. ‘But you are always kind.’

There was no bearing such an ‘always;’ and to break through her dreadful gratitude, Emma made the direct inquiry of—

‘Where—may I ask?—is Miss Fairfax going?’

‘To a Mrs. Smallridge—charming woman—most supe-

rior—to have the charge of her three little girls—delightful children. Impossible that any situation could be more replete with comfort; if we except, perhaps, Mrs. Suckling’s own family, and Mrs. Bragge’s; but Mrs. Smallridge is intimate with both, and in the very same neighbourhood:— lives only four miles from Maple Grove. Jane will be only four miles from Maple Grove.’

‘Mrs. Elton, I suppose, has been the person to whom

Miss Fairfax owes—‘

‘Yes, our good Mrs. Elton. The most indefatigable, true friend. She would not take a denial. She would not let Jane say, ‘No;’ for when Jane first heard of it, (it was the day before yesterday, the very morning we were at Donwell,) when Jane first heard of it, she was quite decided against accepting the offer, and for the reasons you mention; exactly as you say, she had made up her mind to close with nothing till Colonel Campbell’s return, and nothing should induce her to enter into any engagement at present—and so she told Mrs. Elton over and over again—and I am sure I had no more idea that she would change her mind!—but that good Mrs. Elton, whose judgment never fails her, saw farther than I did. It is not every body that would have stood out in such a kind way as she did, and refuse to take Jane’s answer; but she positively declared she would not write any such denial yesterday, as Jane wished her; she would wait— and, sure enough, yesterday evening it was all settled that Jane should go. Quite a surprize to me! I had not the least idea!—Jane took Mrs. Elton aside, and told her at once, that upon thinking over the advantages of Mrs. Smallridge’s situation, she had come to the resolution of accepting it.—I did not know a word of it till it was all settled.’

‘You spent the evening with Mrs. Elton?’

‘Yes, all of us; Mrs. Elton would have us come. It was settled so, upon the hill, while we were walking about with Mr. Knightley. ‘You must all spend your evening with us,’ said she—‘I positively must have you all come.’’

‘Mr. Knightley was there too, was he?’

‘No, not Mr. Knightley; he declined it from the first; and though I thought he would come, because Mrs. Elton declared she would not let him off, he did not;—but my mother, and Jane, and I, were all there, and a very agreeable evening we had. Such kind friends, you know, Miss Woodhouse, one must always find agreeable, though every body seemed rather fagged after the morning’s party. Even pleasure, you know, is fatiguing—and I cannot say that any of them seemed very much to have enjoyed it. However, I shall always think it a very pleasant party, and feel extremely obliged to the kind friends who included me in it.’

‘Miss Fairfax, I suppose, though you were not aware of it, had been making up her mind the whole day?’

‘I dare say she had.’

‘Whenever the time may come, it must be unwelcome to her and all her friends—but I hope her engagement will have every alleviation that is possible—I mean, as to the character and manners of the family.’

‘Thank you, dear Miss Woodhouse. Yes, indeed, there is every thing in the world that can make her happy in it. Except the Sucklings and Bragges, there is not such another nursery establishment, so liberal and elegant, in all Mrs. Elton’s acquaintance. Mrs. Smallridge, a most delightful woman!—A style of living almost equal to Maple Grove— and as to the children, except the little Sucklings and little Bragges, there are not such elegant sweet children anywhere. Jane will be treated with such regard and kindness!— It will be nothing but pleasure, a life of pleasure.—And her salary!— I really cannot venture to name her salary to you, Miss Woodhouse. Even you, used as you are to great sums, would hardly believe that so much could be given to a young person like Jane.’

‘Ah! madam,’ cried Emma, ‘if other children are at all like what I remember to have been myself, I should think five times the amount of what I have ever yet heard named as a salary on such occasions, dearly earned.’

‘You are so noble in your ideas!’

‘And when is Miss Fairfax to leave you?’

‘Very soon, very soon, indeed; that’s the worst of it. Within a fortnight. Mrs. Smallridge is in a great hurry. My poor mother does not know how to bear it. So then, I try to put it out of her thoughts, and say, Come ma’am, do not let us think about it any more.’

‘Her friends must all be sorry to lose her; and will not Colonel and Mrs. Campbell be sorry to find that she has engaged herself before their return?’

‘Yes; Jane says she is sure they will; but yet, this is such a situation as she cannot feel herself justified in declining. I was so astonished when she first told me what she had been saying to Mrs. Elton, and when Mrs. Elton at the same moment came congratulating me upon it! It was before tea—stay—no, it could not be before tea, because we were just going to cards—and yet it was before tea, because I remember thinking—Oh! no, now I recollect, now I have it; something happened before tea, but not that. Mr. Elton was called out of the room before tea, old John Abdy’s son wanted to speak with him. Poor old John, I have a great regard for him; he was clerk to my poor father twenty-seven years; and now, poor old man, he is bed-ridden, and very poorly with the rheumatic gout in his joints— I must go and see him to-day; and so will Jane, I am sure, if she gets out at all. And poor John’s son came to talk to Mr. Elton about relief from the parish; he is very well to do himself, you know, being head man at the Crown, ostler, and every thing of that sort, but still he cannot keep his father without some help; and so, when Mr. Elton came back, he told us what John ostler had been telling him, and then it came out about the chaise having been sent to Randalls to take Mr. Frank Churchill to Richmond. That was what happened before tea. It was after tea that Jane spoke to Mrs. Elton.’

Miss Bates would hardly give Emma time to say how perfectly new this circumstance was to her; but as without supposing it possible that she could be ignorant of any of the particulars of Mr. Frank Churchill’s going, she proceeded to give them all, it was of no consequence.

What Mr. Elton had learned from the ostler on the subject, being the accumulation of the ostler’s own knowledge, and the knowledge of the servants at Randalls, was, that a messenger had come over from Richmond soon after the return of the party from Box Hill— which messenger, however, had been no more than was expected; and that Mr. Churchill had sent his nephew a few lines, containing, upon the whole, a tolerable account of Mrs. Churchill, and only wishing him not to delay coming back beyond the next morning early; but that Mr. Frank Churchill having resolved to go home directly, without waiting at all, and his horse seeming to have got a cold, Tom had been sent off immediately for the Crown chaise, and the ostler had stood out and seen it pass by, the boy going a good pace, and driving very steady.

There was nothing in all this either to astonish or interest, and it caught Emma’s attention only as it united with the subject which already engaged her mind. The contrast between Mrs. Churchill’s importance in the world, and Jane Fairfax’s, struck her; one was every thing, the other nothing—and she sat musing on the difference of woman’s destiny, and quite unconscious on what her eyes were fixed, till roused by Miss Bates’s saying,

‘Aye, I see what you are thinking of, the pianoforte. What is to become of that?—Very true. Poor dear Jane was talking of it just now.— ‘You must go,’ said she. ‘You and I must part. You will have no business here.—Let it stay, however,’ said she; ‘give it houseroom till Colonel Campbell comes back. I shall talk about it to him; he will settle for me; he will help me out of all my difficulties.’— And to this day, I do believe, she knows not whether it was his present or his daughter’s.’

Now Emma was obliged to think of the pianoforte; and the remembrance of all her former fanciful and unfair conjectures was so little pleasing, that she soon allowed herself to believe her visit had been long enough; and, with a repetition of every thing that she could venture to say of the good wishes which she really felt, took leave.

Chapter IX

Emma’s pensive meditations, as she walked home, were not interrupted; but on entering the parlour, she found those who must rouse her. Mr. Knightley and Harriet had arrived during her absence, and were sitting with her father.—Mr. Knightley immediately got up, and in a manner decidedly graver than usual, said,

‘I would not go away without seeing you, but I have no time to spare, and therefore must now be gone directly. I am going to London, to spend a few days with John and Isabella. Have you any thing to send or say, besides the ‘love,’ which nobody carries?’

‘Nothing at all. But is not this a sudden scheme?’

‘Yes—rather—I have been thinking of it some little time.’

Emma was sure he had not forgiven her; he looked unlike himself. Time, however, she thought, would tell him that they ought to be friends again. While he stood, as if meaning to go, but not going— her father began his inquiries.

‘Well, my dear, and did you get there safely?—And how did you find my worthy old friend and her daughter?—I dare say they must have been very much obliged to you for coming. Dear Emma has been to call on Mrs. and Miss Bates, Mr. Knightley, as I told you before. She is always so attentive to them!’

Emma’s colour was heightened by this unjust praise; and with a smile, and shake of the head, which spoke much, she looked at Mr. Knightley.— It seemed as if there were an instantaneous impression in her favour, as if his eyes received the truth from her’s, and all that had passed of good in her feelings were at once caught and honoured.— He looked at her with a glow of regard. She was warmly gratified— and in another moment still more so, by a little movement of more than common friendliness on his part.—He took her hand;— whether she had not herself made the first motion, she could not say— she might, perhaps, have rather offered it—but he took her hand, pressed it, and certainly was on the point of carrying it to his lips— when, from some fancy or other, he suddenly let it go.—Why he should feel such a scruple, why he should change his mind when it was all but done, she could not perceive.—He would have judged better, she thought, if he had not stopped.—The intention, however, was indubitable; and whether it was that his manners had in general so little gallantry, or however else it happened, but she thought nothing became him more.— It was with him, of so simple, yet so dignified a nature.— She could not but recall the attempt with great satisfaction. It spoke such perfect amity.—He left them immediately afterwards— gone in a moment. He always moved with the alertness of a mind which could neither be undecided nor dilatory, but now he seemed more sudden than usual in his disappearance.

Emma could not regret her having gone to Miss Bates, but she wished she had left her ten minutes earlier;—it would have been a great pleasure to talk over Jane Fairfax’s situation with Mr. Knightley.— Neither would she regret that he should be going to Brunswick Square, for she knew how much his visit would be enjoyed—but it might have happened at a better time—and to have had longer notice of it, would have been pleasanter.—They parted thorough friends, however; she could not be deceived as to the meaning of his countenance, and his unfinished gallantry;—it was all done to assure her that she had fully recovered his good opinion.—He had been sitting with them half an hour, she found. It was a pity that she had not come back earlier!

In the hope of diverting her father’s thoughts from the disagreeableness of Mr. Knightley’s going to London; and going so suddenly; and going on horseback, which she knew would be all very bad; Emma communicated her news of Jane Fairfax, and her dependence on the effect was justified; it supplied a very useful check,— interested, without disturbing him. He had long made up his mind to Jane Fairfax’s going out as governess, and could talk of it cheerfully, but Mr. Knightley’s going to London had been an unexpected blow.

‘I am very glad, indeed, my dear, to hear she is to be so comfortably settled. Mrs. Elton is very good-natured and agreeable, and I dare say her acquaintance are just what they ought to be. I hope it is a dry situation, and that her health will be taken good care of. It ought to be a first object, as I am sure poor Miss Taylor’s always was with me. You know, my dear, she is going to be to this new lady what Miss Taylor was to us. And I hope she will be better off in one respect, and not be induced to go away after it has been her home so long.’

The following day brought news from Richmond to throw every thing else into the background. An express arrived at Randalls to announce the death of Mrs. Churchill! Though her nephew had had no particular reason to hasten back on her account, she had not lived above six-and-thirty hours after his return. A sudden seizure of a different nature from any thing foreboded by her general state, had carried her off after a short struggle. The great Mrs. Churchill was no more.

It was felt as such things must be felt. Every body had a degree of gravity and sorrow; tenderness towards the departed, solicitude for the surviving friends; and, in a reasonable time, curiosity to know where she would be buried. Goldsmith tells us, that when lovely woman stoops to folly, she has nothing to do but to die; and when she stoops to be disagreeable, it is equally to be recommended as a clearer of ill-fame. Mrs. Churchill, after being disliked at least twenty-five years, was now spoken of with compassionate allowances. In one point she was fully justified. She had never been admitted before to be seriously ill. The event acquitted her of all the fancifulness, and all the selfishness of imaginary complaints.

‘Poor Mrs. Churchill! no doubt she had been suffering a great deal: more than any body had ever supposed—and continual pain would try the temper. It was a sad event—a great shock—with all her faults, what would Mr. Churchill do without her? Mr. Churchill’s loss would be dreadful indeed. Mr. Churchill would never get over it.’— Even Mr.

Weston shook his head, and looked solemn, and said, ‘Ah! poor woman, who would have thought it!’ and resolved, that his mourning should be as handsome as possible; and his wife sat sighing and moralising over her broad hems with a commiseration and good sense, true and steady. How it would affect Frank was among the earliest thoughts of both. It was also a very early speculation with Emma. The character of Mrs. Churchill, the grief of her husband—her mind glanced over them both with awe and compassion— and then rested with lightened feelings on how Frank might be affected by the event, how benefited, how freed. She saw in a moment all the possible good. Now, an attachment to Harriet Smith would have nothing to encounter. Mr. Churchill, independent of his wife, was feared by nobody; an easy, guidable man, to be persuaded into any thing by his nephew. All that remained to be wished was, that the nephew should form the attachment, as, with all her goodwill in the cause, Emma could feel no certainty of its being already formed.

Harriet behaved extremely well on the occasion, with great self-command. What ever she might feel of brighter hope, she betrayed nothing. Emma was gratified, to observe such a proof in her of strengthened character, and refrained from any allusion that might endanger its maintenance. They spoke, therefore, of Mrs. Churchill’s death with mutual forbearance.

Short letters from Frank were received at Randalls, communicating all that was immediately important of their state and plans. Mr. Churchill was better than could be expected; and their first removal, on the departure of the funeral for Yorkshire, was to be to the house of a very old friend in Windsor, to whom Mr. Churchill had been promising a visit the last ten years. At present, there was nothing to be done for Harriet; good wishes for the future were all that could yet be possible on Emma’s side.

It was a more pressing concern to shew attention to Jane Fairfax, whose prospects were closing, while Harriet’s opened, and whose engagements now allowed of no delay in any one at Highbury, who wished to shew her kindness— and with Emma it was grown into a first wish. She had scarcely a stronger regret than for her past coldness; and the person, whom she had been so many months neglecting, was now the very one on whom she would have lavished every distinction of regard or sympathy. She wanted to be of use to her; wanted to shew a value for her society, and testify respect and consideration. She resolved to prevail on her to spend a day at Hartfield. A note was written to urge it. The invitation was refused, and by a verbal message. ‘Miss Fairfax was not well enough to write;’ and when Mr. Perry called at Hartfield, the same morning, it appeared that she was so much indisposed as to have been visited, though against her own consent, by himself, and that she was suffering under severe headaches, and a nervous fever to a degree, which made him doubt the possibility of her going to Mrs. Smallridge’s at the time proposed. Her health seemed for the moment completely deranged— appetite quite gone— and though there were no absolutely alarming symptoms, nothing touching the pulmonary complaint, which was the standing apprehension of the family, Mr. Perry was uneasy about her. He thought she had undertaken more than she was equal to, and that she felt it so herself, though she would not own it. Her spirits seemed overcome. Her present home, he could not but observe, was unfavourable to a nervous disorder:— confined always to one room;—he could have wished it otherwise— and her good aunt, though his very old friend, he must acknowledge to be not the best companion for an invalid of that description. Her care and attention could not be questioned; they were, in fact, only too great. He very much feared that Miss Fairfax derived more evil than good from them. Emma listened with the warmest concern; grieved for her more and more, and looked around eager to discover some way of being useful. To take her—be it only an hour or two—from her aunt, to give her change of air and scene, and quiet rational conversation, even for an hour or two, might do her good; and the following morning she wrote again to say, in the most feeling language she could command, that she would call for her in the carriage at any hour that Jane would name— mentioning that she had Mr. Perry’s decided opinion, in favour of such exercise for his patient. The answer was only in this short note:

‘Miss Fairfax’s compliments and thanks, but is quite unequal to any exercise.’

Emma felt that her own note had deserved something better; but it was impossible to quarrel with words, whose tremulous inequality shewed indisposition so plainly, and she thought only of how she might best counteract this unwillingness to be seen or assisted. In spite of the answer, therefore, she ordered the carriage, and drove to Mrs. Bates’s, in the hope that Jane would be induced to join her— but it would not do;—Miss Bates came to the carriage door, all gratitude, and agreeing with her most earnestly in thinking an airing might be of the greatest service—and every thing that message could do was tried— but all in vain. Miss Bates was obliged to return without success; Jane was quite unpersuadable; the mere proposal of going out seemed to make her worse.—Emma wished she could have seen her, and tried her own powers; but, almost before she could hint the wish, Miss Bates made it appear that she had promised her niece on no account to let Miss Woodhouse in. ‘Indeed, the truth was, that poor dear Jane could not bear to see any body—any body at all— Mrs. Elton, indeed, could not be denied—and Mrs. Cole had made such a point—and Mrs. Perry had said so much—but, except them, Jane would really see nobody.’

Emma did not want to be classed with the Mrs. Eltons, the Mrs. Perrys, and the Mrs. Coles, who would force themselves anywhere; neither could she feel any right of preference herself— she submitted, therefore, and only questioned Miss Bates farther as to her niece’s appetite and diet, which she longed to be able to assist. On that subject poor Miss Bates was very unhappy, and very communicative; Jane would hardly eat any thing:— Mr. Perry recommended nourishing food; but every thing they could command (and never had any body such good neighbours) was distasteful.

Emma, on reaching home, called the housekeeper directly, to an examination of her stores; and some arrowroot of very superior quality was speedily despatched to Miss Bates with a most friendly note. In half an hour the arrowroot was returned, with a thousand thanks from Miss Bates, but ‘dear Jane would not be satisfied without its being sent back; it was a thing she could not take—and, moreover, she insisted on her saying, that she was not at all in want of any thing.’

When Emma afterwards heard that Jane Fairfax had been seen wandering about the meadows, at some distance from Highbury, on the afternoon of the very day on which she had, under the plea of being unequal to any exercise, so peremptorily refused to go out with her in the carriage, she could have no doubt—putting every thing together— that Jane was resolved to receive no kindness from her. She was sorry, very sorry. Her heart was grieved for a state which seemed but the more pitiable from this sort of irritation of spirits, inconsistency of action, and inequality of powers; and it mortified her that she was given so little credit for proper feeling, or esteemed so little worthy as a friend: but she had the consolation of knowing that her intentions were good, and of being able to say to herself, that could Mr. Knightley have been privy to all her attempts of assisting Jane Fairfax, could he even have seen into her heart, he would not, on this occasion, have found any thing to reprove.

Chapter X

One morning, about ten days after Mrs. Churchill’s decease, Emma was called downstairs to Mr. Weston, who ‘could not stay five minutes, and wanted particularly to speak with her.’— He met her at the parlour-door, and hardly asking her how she did, in the natural key of his voice, sunk it immediately, to say, unheard by her father,

‘Can you come to Randalls at any time this morning?— Do, if it be possible. Mrs. Weston wants to see you. She must see you.’

‘Is she unwell?’

‘No, no, not at all—only a little agitated. She would have ordered the carriage, and come to you, but she must see you alone, and that you know—(nodding towards her father)—

Humph!—Can you come?’

‘Certainly. This moment, if you please. It is impossible to refuse what you ask in such a way. But what can be the matter?— Is she really not ill?’

‘Depend upon me—but ask no more questions. You will know it all in time. The most unaccountable business! But hush, hush!’

To guess what all this meant, was impossible even for Emma. Something really important seemed announced by his looks; but, as her friend was well, she endeavoured not to be uneasy, and settling it with her father, that she would take her walk now, she and Mr. Weston were soon out of the house together and on their way at a quick pace for Randalls.

‘Now,’—said Emma, when they were fairly beyond the sweep gates,— ‘now Mr. Weston, do let me know what has happened.’

‘No, no,’—he gravely replied.—‘Don’t ask me. I promised my wife to leave it all to her. She will break it to you better than I can. Do not be impatient, Emma; it will all come out too soon.’

‘Break it to me,’ cried Emma, standing still with terror.— ‘Good God!—Mr. Weston, tell me at once.—Something has happened in Brunswick Square. I know it has. Tell me, I charge you tell me this moment what it is.’

‘No, indeed you are mistaken.’—

‘Mr. Weston do not trifle with me.—Consider how many of my dearest friends are now in Brunswick Square. Which of them is it?— I charge you by all that is sacred, not to attempt concealment.’

‘Upon my word, Emma.’—

‘Your word!—why not your honour!—why not say upon your honour, that it has nothing to do with any of them? Good Heavens!—What can be to be broke to me, that does not relate to one of that family?’

‘Upon my honour,’ said he very seriously, ‘it does not. It is not in the smallest degree connected with any human be-

ing of the name of Knightley.’

Emma’s courage returned, and she walked on.

‘I was wrong,’ he continued, ‘in talking of its being broke

to you. I should not have used the expression. In fact, it does not concern you— it concerns only myself,—that is, we hope.—Humph!—In short, my dear Emma, there is no occasion to be so uneasy about it. I don’t say that it is not a disagreeable business—but things might be much worse.—

If we walk fast, we shall soon be at Randalls.’

Emma found that she must wait; and now it required little effort. She asked no more questions therefore, merely employed her own fancy, and that soon pointed out to her the probability of its being some money concern—something just come to light, of a disagreeable nature in the circumstances of the family,—something which the late event at Richmond had brought forward. Her fancy was very active. Half a dozen natural children, perhaps—and poor Frank cut off!— This, though very undesirable, would be no matter of agony to her. It inspired little more than an animating curiosity.

‘Who is that gentleman on horseback?’ said she, as they proceeded— speaking more to assist Mr. Weston in keeping his secret, than with any other view.

‘I do not know.—One of the Otways.—Not Frank;—it is not Frank, I assure you. You will not see him. He is half way to Windsor by this time.’

‘Has your son been with you, then?’

‘Oh! yes—did not you know?—Well, well, never mind.’

For a moment he was silent; and then added, in a tone much more guarded and demure,

‘Yes, Frank came over this morning, just to ask us how we did.’

They hurried on, and were speedily at Randalls.—‘Well, my dear,’ said he, as they entered the room—‘I have brought her, and now I hope you will soon be better. I shall leave you together. There is no use in delay. I shall not be far off, if you want me.’— And Emma distinctly heard him add, in a lower tone, before he quitted the room,—‘I have been as good as my word. She has not the least idea.’

Mrs. Weston was looking so ill, and had an air of so much perturbation, that Emma’s uneasiness increased; and the moment they were alone, she eagerly said,

‘What is it my dear friend? Something of a very unpleasant nature, I find, has occurred;—do let me know directly what it is. I have been walking all this way in complete suspense. We both abhor suspense. Do not let mine continue longer. It will do you good to speak of your distress, whatever it may be.’

‘Have you indeed no idea?’ said Mrs. Weston in a trembling voice. ‘Cannot you, my dear Emma—cannot you form a guess as to what you are to hear?’

‘So far as that it relates to Mr. Frank Churchill, I do guess.’

‘You are right. It does relate to him, and I will tell you directly;’ (resuming her work, and seeming resolved against looking up.) ‘He has been here this very morning, on a most extraordinary errand. It is impossible to express our surprize. He came to speak to his father on a subject,—to announce an attachment—‘

She stopped to breathe. Emma thought first of herself, and then of Harriet.

‘More than an attachment, indeed,’ resumed Mrs. Weston; ‘an engagement— a positive engagement.—What will you say, Emma—what will any body say, when it is known that Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax are engaged;—nay, that they have been long engaged!’

Emma even jumped with surprize;—and, horror-struck, exclaimed,

‘Jane Fairfax!—Good God! You are not serious? You do not mean it?’

‘You may well be amazed,’ returned Mrs. Weston, still averting her eyes, and talking on with eagerness, that Emma might have time to recover— ‘You may well be amazed. But it is even so. There has been a solemn engagement between them ever since October—formed at Weymouth, and kept a secret from every body. Not a creature knowing it but themselves—neither the Campbells, nor her family, nor his.— It is so wonderful, that though perfectly convinced of the fact, it is yet almost incredible to myself. I can hardly believe it.—

I thought I knew him.’

Emma scarcely heard what was said.—Her mind was divided between two ideas—her own former conversations with him about Miss Fairfax; and poor Harriet;—and for some time she could only exclaim, and require confirmation, repeated confirmation.

‘Well,’ said she at last, trying to recover herself; ‘this is a circumstance which I must think of at least half a day, before I can at all comprehend it. What!—engaged to her all the winter— before either of them came to Highbury?’

‘Engaged since October,—secretly engaged.—It has hurt me, Emma, very much. It has hurt his father equally. Some part of his conduct we cannot excuse.’

Emma pondered a moment, and then replied, ‘I will not pretend not to understand you; and to give you all the relief in my power, be assured that no such effect has followed his attentions to me, as you are apprehensive of.’

Mrs. Weston looked up, afraid to believe; but Emma’s countenance was as steady as her words.

‘That you may have less difficulty in believing this boast, of my present perfect indifference,’ she continued, ‘I will farther tell you, that there was a period in the early part of our acquaintance, when I did like him, when I was very much disposed to be attached to him—nay, was attached—and how it came to cease, is perhaps the wonder. Fortunately, however, it did cease. I have really for some time past, for at least these three months, cared nothing about him. You may believe me, Mrs. Weston. This is the simple truth.’

Mrs. Weston kissed her with tears of joy; and when she could find utterance, assured her, that this protestation had done her more good than any thing else in the world could do.

‘Mr. Weston will be almost as much relieved as myself,’ said she. ‘On this point we have been wretched. It was our darling wish that you might be attached to each other—and we were persuaded that it was so.— Imagine what we have

been feeling on your account.’

‘I have escaped; and that I should escape, may be a matter of grateful wonder to you and myself. But this does not acquit him, Mrs. Weston; and I must say, that I think him greatly to blame. What right had he to come among us with affection and faith engaged, and with manners so very disengaged? What right had he to endeavour to please, as he certainly did—to distinguish any one young woman with persevering attention, as he certainly did—while he really belonged to another?—How could he tell what mischief he might be doing?— How could he tell that he might not be making me in love with him?— very wrong, very wrong indeed.’

‘From something that he said, my dear Emma, I rather imagine—‘

‘And how could she bear such behaviour! Composure with a witness! to look on, while repeated attentions were offering to another woman, before her face, and not resent it.—That is a degree of placidity, which I can neither comprehend nor respect.’

‘There were misunderstandings between them, Emma; he said so expressly. He had not time to enter into much explanation. He was here only a quarter of an hour, and in a state of agitation which did not allow the full use even of the time he could stay— but that there had been misunderstandings he decidedly said. The present crisis, indeed, seemed to be brought on by them; and those misunderstandings might very possibly arise from the impropriety of his conduct.’

‘Impropriety! Oh! Mrs. Weston—it is too calm a censure. Much, much beyond impropriety!—It has sunk him, I cannot say how it has sunk him in my opinion. So unlike what a man should be!— None of that upright integrity, that strict adherence to truth and principle, that disdain of trick and littleness, which a man should display in every transaction of his life.’

‘Nay, dear Emma, now I must take his part; for though he has been wrong in this instance, I have known him long enough to answer for his having many, very many, good qualities; and—‘

‘Good God!’ cried Emma, not attending to her.—‘Mrs. Smallridge, too! Jane actually on the point of going as governess! What could he mean by such horrible indelicacy? To suffer her to engage herself— to suffer her even to think of such a measure!’

‘He knew nothing about it, Emma. On this article I can fully acquit him. It was a private resolution of hers, not communicated to him—or at least not communicated in a way to carry conviction.— Till yesterday, I know he said he was in the dark as to her plans. They burst on him, I do not know how, but by some letter or message— and it was the discovery of what she was doing, of this very project of hers, which determined him to come forward at once, own it all to his uncle, throw himself on his kindness, and, in short, put an end to the miserable state of concealment that had been carrying on so long.’

Emma began to listen better.

‘I am to hear from him soon,’ continued Mrs. Weston. ‘He told me at parting, that he should soon write; and he spoke in a manner which seemed to promise me many particulars that could not be given now. Let us wait, therefore, for this letter. It may bring many extenuations. It may make many things intelligible and excusable which now are not to be understood. Don’t let us be severe, don’t let us be in a hurry to condemn him. Let us have patience. I must love him; and now that I am satisfied on one point, the one material point, I am sincerely anxious for its all turning out well, and ready to hope that it may. They must both have suffered a great deal under such a system of secresy and concealment.’

‘His sufferings,’ replied Emma dryly, ‘do not appear to have done him much harm. Well, and how did Mr. Churchill take it?’

‘Most favourably for his nephew—gave his consent with scarcely a difficulty. Conceive what the events of a week have done in that family! While poor Mrs. Churchill lived, I suppose there could not have been a hope, a chance, a possibility;—but scarcely are her remains at rest in the family vault, than her husband is persuaded to act exactly opposite to what she would have required. What a blessing it is, when undue influence does not survive the grave!— He gave his consent with very little persuasion.’

‘Ah!’ thought Emma, ‘he would have done as much for Harriet.’

‘This was settled last night, and Frank was off with the light this morning. He stopped at Highbury, at the Bates’s, I fancy, some time—and then came on hither; but was in such a hurry to get back to his uncle, to whom he is just now more necessary than ever, that, as I tell you, he could stay with us but a quarter of an hour.— He was very much agitated—very much, indeed—to a degree that made him appear quite a different creature from any thing I had ever seen him before.—In addition to all the rest, there had been the shock of finding her so very unwell, which he had had no previous suspicion of— and there was every appearance of his having been feeling a great deal.’

‘And do you really believe the affair to have been carrying on with such perfect secresy?—The Campbells, the

Dixons, did none of them know of the engagement?’

Emma could not speak the name of Dixon without a little blush.

‘None; not one. He positively said that it had been known to no being in the world but their two selves.’

‘Well,’ said Emma, ‘I suppose we shall gradually grow reconciled to the idea, and I wish them very happy. But I shall always think it a very abominable sort of proceeding. What has it been but a system of hypocrisy and deceit,— espionage, and treachery?— To come among us with professions of openness and simplicity; and such a league in secret to judge us all!—Here have we been, the whole winter and spring, completely duped, fancying ourselves all on an equal footing of truth and honour, with two people in the midst of us who may have been carrying round, comparing and sitting in judgment on sentiments and words that were never meant for both to hear.—They must take the consequence, if they have heard each other spoken of in a way not perfectly agreeable!’

‘I am quite easy on that head,’ replied Mrs. Weston. ‘I am very sure that I never said any thing of either to the other, which both might not have heard.’

‘You are in luck.—Your only blunder was confined to my ear, when you imagined a certain friend of ours in love with the lady.’

‘True. But as I have always had a thoroughly good opinion of Miss Fairfax, I never could, under any blunder, have spoken ill of her; and as to speaking ill of him, there I must have been safe.’

At this moment Mr. Weston appeared at a little distance from the window, evidently on the watch. His wife gave him a look which invited him in; and, while he was coming round, added, ‘Now, dearest Emma, let me intreat you to say and look every thing that may set his heart at ease, and incline him to be satisfied with the match. Let us make the best of it—and, indeed, almost every thing may be fairly said in her favour. It is not a connexion to gratify; but if Mr. Churchill does not feel that, why should we? and it may be a very fortunate circumstance for him, for Frank, I mean, that he should have attached himself to a girl of such steadiness of character and good judgment as I have always given her credit for— and still am disposed to give her credit for, in spite of this one great deviation from the strict rule of right. And how much may be said in her situation for even that error!’

‘Much, indeed!’ cried Emma feelingly. ‘If a woman can ever be excused for thinking only of herself, it is in a situation like Jane Fairfax’s.—Of such, one may almost say, that ‘the world is not their’s, nor the world’s law.’’

She met Mr. Weston on his entrance, with a smiling countenance, exclaiming,

‘A very pretty trick you have been playing me, upon my word! This was a device, I suppose, to sport with my curiosity, and exercise my talent of guessing. But you really frightened me. I thought you had lost half your property, at least. And here, instead of its being a matter of condolence, it turns out to be one of congratulation.—I congratulate you, Mr. Weston, with all my heart, on the prospect of having one of the most lovely and accomplished young women in England for your daughter.’

A glance or two between him and his wife, convinced him that all was as right as this speech proclaimed; and its happy effect on his spirits was immediate. His air and voice recovered their usual briskness: he shook her heartily and gratefully by the hand, and entered on the subject in a manner to prove, that he now only wanted time and persuasion to think the engagement no very bad thing. His companions suggested only what could palliate imprudence, or smooth objections; and by the time they had talked it all over together, and he had talked it all over again with Emma, in their walk back to Hartfield, he was become perfectly reconciled, and not far from thinking it the very best thing that Frank could possibly have done.

Chapter XI

‘Harriet, poor Harriet!’—Those were the words; in them lay the tormenting ideas which Emma could not get rid of, and which constituted the real misery of the business to her. Frank Churchill had behaved very ill by herself—very ill in many ways,—but it was not so much his behaviour as her own, which made her so angry with him. It was the scrape which he had drawn her into on Harriet’s account, that gave the deepest hue to his offence.—Poor Harriet! to be a second time the dupe of her misconceptions and flattery. Mr. Knightley had spoken prophetically, when he once said, ‘Emma, you have been no friend to Harriet Smith.’—She was afraid she had done her nothing but disservice.—It was true that she had not to charge herself, in this instance as in the former, with being the sole and original author of the mischief; with having suggested such feelings as might otherwise never have entered Harriet’s imagination; for Harriet had acknowledged her admiration and preference of Frank Churchill before she had ever given her a hint on the subject; but she felt completely guilty of having encouraged what she might have repressed. She might have prevented the indulgence and increase of such sentiments. Her influence would have been enough. And now she was very conscious that she ought to have prevented them.—She felt that she had been risking her friend’s happiness on most insufficient grounds.

Common sense would have directed her to tell Harriet, that she must not allow herself to think of him, and that there were five hundred chances to one against his ever caring for her.—‘But, with common sense,’ she added, ‘I am afraid I have had little to do.’

She was extremely angry with herself. If she could not have been angry with Frank Churchill too, it would have been dreadful.— As for Jane Fairfax, she might at least relieve her feelings from any present solicitude on her account. Harriet would be anxiety enough; she need no longer be unhappy about Jane, whose troubles and whose ill-health having, of course, the same origin, must be equally under cure.—Her days of insignificance and evil were over.—She would soon be well, and happy, and prosperous.— Emma could now imagine why her own attentions had been slighted. This discovery laid many smaller matters open. No doubt it had been from jealousy.—In Jane’s eyes she had been a rival; and well might any thing she could offer of assistance or regard be repulsed. An airing in the Hartfield carriage would have been the rack, and arrowroot from the Hartfield storeroom must have been poison. She understood it all; and as far as her mind could disengage itself from the injustice and selfishness of angry feelings, she acknowledged that Jane Fairfax would have neither elevation nor happiness beyond her desert. But poor Harriet was such an engrossing charge! There was little sympathy to be spared for any body else. Emma was sadly fearful that this second disappointment would be more severe than the first. Considering the very superior claims of the object, it ought; and judging by its apparently stronger effect on Harriet’s mind, producing reserve and self-command, it would.— She must communicate the painful truth, however, and as soon as possible. An injunction of secresy had been among Mr. Weston’s parting words. ‘For the present, the whole affair was to be completely a secret. Mr. Churchill had made a point of it, as a token of respect to the wife he had so very recently lost; and every body admitted it to be no more than due decorum.’— Emma had promised; but still Harriet must be excepted. It was her superior duty.

In spite of her vexation, she could not help feeling it almost ridiculous, that she should have the very same distressing and delicate office to perform by Harriet, which Mrs. Weston had just gone through by herself. The intelligence, which had been so anxiously announced to her, she was now to be anxiously announcing to another. Her heart beat quick on hearing Harriet’s footstep and voice; so, she supposed, had poor Mrs. Weston felt when she was approaching Randalls. Could the event of the disclosure bear an equal resemblance!— But of that, unfortunately, there could be no chance.

‘Well, Miss Woodhouse!’ cried Harriet, coming eagerly into the room— ‘is not this the oddest news that ever was?’

‘What news do you mean?’ replied Emma, unable to guess, by look or voice, whether Harriet could indeed have received any hint.

‘About Jane Fairfax. Did you ever hear any thing so strange? Oh!—you need not be afraid of owning it to me, for Mr. Weston has told me himself. I met him just now. He told me it was to be a great secret; and, therefore, I should not think of mentioning it to any body but you, but he said you knew it.’

‘What did Mr. Weston tell you?’—said Emma, still perplexed.

‘Oh! he told me all about it; that Jane Fairfax and Mr. Frank Churchill are to be married, and that they have been privately engaged to one another this long while. How very odd!’

It was, indeed, so odd; Harriet’s behaviour was so extremely odd, that Emma did not know how to understand it. Her character appeared absolutely changed. She seemed to propose shewing no agitation, or disappointment, or peculiar concern in the discovery. Emma looked at her, quite unable to speak.

‘Had you any idea,’ cried Harriet, ‘of his being in love with her?—You, perhaps, might.—You (blushing as she spoke) who can see into every body’s heart; but nobody else—‘

‘Upon my word,’ said Emma, ‘I begin to doubt my having any such talent. Can you seriously ask me, Harriet, whether I imagined him attached to another woman at the very time that I was—tacitly, if not openly— encouraging you to give way to your own feelings?—I never had the slightest suspicion, till within the last hour, of Mr. Frank Churchill’s having the least regard for Jane Fairfax. You may be very sure that if I had, I should have cautioned you accordingly.’

‘Me!’ cried Harriet, colouring, and astonished. ‘Why should you caution me?—You do not think I care about Mr.

Frank Churchill.’

‘I am delighted to hear you speak so stoutly on the subject,’ replied Emma, smiling; ‘but you do not mean to deny that there was a time—and not very distant either—when you gave me reason to understand that you did care about him?’

‘Him!—never, never. Dear Miss Woodhouse, how could you so mistake me?’ turning away distressed.

‘Harriet!’ cried Emma, after a moment’s pause—‘What do you mean?— Good Heaven! what do you mean?—Mistake you!—Am I to suppose then?—‘

She could not speak another word.—Her voice was lost; and she sat down, waiting in great terror till Harriet should answer.

Harriet, who was standing at some distance, and with face turned from her, did not immediately say any thing; and when she did speak, it was in a voice nearly as agitated as Emma’s.

‘I should not have thought it possible,’ she began, ‘that you could have misunderstood me! I know we agreed never to name him— but considering how infinitely superior he is to every body else, I should not have thought it possible that I could be supposed to mean any other person. Mr. Frank Churchill, indeed! I do not know who would ever look at him in the company of the other. I hope I have a better taste than to think of Mr. Frank Churchill, who is like nobody by his side. And that you should have been so mistaken, is amazing!—I am sure, but for believing that you entirely approved and meant to encourage me in my attachment, I should have considered it at first too great a presumption almost, to dare to think of him. At first, if you had not told me that more wonderful things had happened; that there had been matches of greater disparity (those were your very words);— I should not have dared to give way to—I should not have thought it possible—But if you, who had been always acquainted with him—‘

‘Harriet!’ cried Emma, collecting herself resolutely—‘Let us understand each other now, without the possibility of farther mistake. Are you speaking of—Mr. Knightley?’

‘To be sure I am. I never could have an idea of any body else— and so I thought you knew. When we talked about him, it was as clear as possible.’

‘Not quite,’ returned Emma, with forced calmness, ‘for all that you then said, appeared to me to relate to a different person. I could almost assert that you had named Mr. Frank Churchill. I am sure the service Mr. Frank Churchill had rendered you, in protecting you from the gipsies, was spoken of.’

‘Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how you do forget!’

‘My dear Harriet, I perfectly remember the substance of what I said on the occasion. I told you that I did not wonder at your attachment; that considering the service he had rendered you, it was extremely natural:—and you agreed to it, expressing yourself very warmly as to your sense of that service, and mentioning even what your sensations had been in seeing him come forward to your rescue.—The impression of it is strong on my memory.’

‘Oh, dear,’ cried Harriet, ‘now I recollect what you mean; but I was thinking of something very different at the time. It was not the gipsies—it was not Mr. Frank Churchill that I meant. No! (with some elevation) I was thinking of a much more precious circumstance— of Mr. Knightley’s coming and asking me to dance, when Mr. Elton would not stand up with me; and when there was no other partner in the room. That was the kind action; that was the noble benevolence and generosity; that was the service which made me begin to feel how superior he was to every other being upon earth.’

‘Good God!’ cried Emma, ‘this has been a most unfortunate— most deplorable mistake!—What is to be done?’

‘You would not have encouraged me, then, if you had understood me? At least, however, I cannot be worse off than I should have been, if the other had been the person; and now—it is possible—‘

She paused a few moments. Emma could not speak.

‘I do not wonder, Miss Woodhouse,’ she resumed, ‘that you should feel a great difference between the two, as to me or as to any body. You must think one five hundred million times more above me than the other. But I hope, Miss Woodhouse, that supposing—that if— strange as it may appear—. But you know they were your own words, that more wonderful things had happened, matches of greater disparity had taken place than between Mr. Frank Churchill and me; and, therefore, it seems as if such a thing even as this, may have occurred before— and if I should be so fortunate, beyond expression, as to— if Mr. Knightley should really—if he does not mind the disparity, I hope, dear Miss Woodhouse, you will not set yourself against it, and try to put difficulties in the way. But you are too good for that, I am sure.’

Harriet was standing at one of the windows. Emma turned round to look at her in consternation, and hastily said,

‘Have you any idea of Mr. Knightley’s returning your affection?’

‘Yes,’ replied Harriet modestly, but not fearfully—‘I must say that I have.’

Emma’s eyes were instantly withdrawn; and she sat silently meditating, in a fixed attitude, for a few minutes. A few minutes were sufficient for making her acquainted with her own heart. A mind like hers, once opening to suspicion, made rapid progress. She touched— she admitted—she acknowledged the whole truth. Why was it so much worse that Harriet should be in love with Mr. Knightley, than with Frank Churchill? Why was the evil so dreadfully increased by Harriet’s having some hope of a return? It darted through her, with the speed of an arrow, that Mr. Knightley must marry no one but herself!

Her own conduct, as well as her own heart, was before her in the same few minutes. She saw it all with a clearness which had never blessed her before. How improperly had she been acting by Harriet! How inconsiderate, how indelicate, how irrational, how unfeeling had been her conduct! What blindness, what madness, had led her on! It struck her with dreadful force, and she was ready to give it every bad name in the world. Some portion of respect for herself, however, in spite of all these demerits— some concern for her own appearance, and a strong sense of justice by Harriet—(there would be no need of compassion to the girl who believed herself loved by Mr. Knightley—but justice required that she should not be made unhappy by any coldness now,) gave Emma the resolution to sit and endure farther with calmness, with even apparent kindness.—For her own advantage indeed, it was fit that the utmost extent of Harriet’s hopes should be enquired into; and Harriet had done nothing to forfeit the regard and interest which had been so voluntarily formed and maintained—or to deserve to be slighted by the person, whose counsels had never led her right.— Rousing from reflection, therefore, and subduing her emotion, she turned to Harriet again, and, in a more inviting accent, renewed the conversation; for as to the subject which had first introduced it, the wonderful story of Jane Fairfax, that was quite sunk and lost.— Neither of them thought but of Mr. Knightley and themselves.

Harriet, who had been standing in no unhappy reverie, was yet very glad to be called from it, by the now encouraging manner of such a judge, and such a friend as Miss Woodhouse, and only wanted invitation, to give the history of her hopes with great, though trembling delight.—Emma’s tremblings as she asked, and as she listened, were better concealed than Harriet’s, but they were not less. Her voice was not unsteady; but her mind was in all the perturbation that such a development of self, such a burst of threatening evil, such a confusion of sudden and perplexing emotions, must create.— She listened with much inward suffering, but with great outward patience, to Harriet’s detail.—Methodical, or well arranged, or very well delivered, it could not be expected to be; but it contained, when separated from all the feebleness and tautology of the narration, a substance to sink her spirit— especially with the corroborating circumstances, which her own memory brought in favour of Mr.

Knightley’s most improved opinion of Harriet.

Harriet had been conscious of a difference in his behaviour ever since those two decisive dances.—Emma knew that he had, on that occasion, found her much superior to his expectation. From that evening, or at least from the time of Miss Woodhouse’s encouraging her to think of him, Harriet had begun to be sensible of his talking to her much more than he had been used to do, and of his having indeed quite a different manner towards her; a manner of kindness and sweetness!—Latterly she had been more and more aware of it. When they had been all walking together, he had so often come and walked by her, and talked so very delightfully!— He seemed to want to be acquainted with her. Emma knew it to have been very much the case. She had often observed the change, to almost the same extent.— Harriet repeated expressions of approbation and praise from him— and Emma felt them to be in the closest agreement with what she had known of his opinion of Harriet. He praised her for being without art or affectation, for having simple, honest, generous, feelings.— She knew that he saw such recommendations in Harriet; he had dwelt on them to her more than once.—Much that lived in Harriet’s memory, many little particulars of the notice she had received from him, a look, a speech, a removal from one chair to another, a compliment implied, a preference inferred, had been unnoticed, because unsuspected, by Emma. Circumstances that might swell to half an hour’s relation, and contained multiplied proofs to her who had seen them, had passed undiscerned by her who now heard them; but the two latest occurrences to be mentioned, the two of strongest promise to Harriet, were not without some degree of witness from Emma herself.— The first, was his walking with her apart from the others, in the lime-walk at Donwell, where they had been walking some time before Emma came, and he had taken pains (as she was convinced) to draw her from the rest to himself—and at first, he had talked to her in a more particular way than he had ever done before, in a very particular way indeed!—(Harriet could not recall it without a blush.) He seemed to be almost asking her, whether her affections were engaged.— But as soon as she (Miss Woodhouse) appeared likely to join them, he changed the subject, and began talking about farming:— The second, was his having sat talking with her nearly half an hour before Emma came back from her visit, the very last morning of his being at Hartfield— though, when he first came in, he had said that he could not stay five minutes—and his having told her, during their conversation, that though he must go to London, it was very much against his inclination that he left home at all, which was much more (as Emma felt) than he had acknowledged to her. The superior degree of confidence towards Harriet, which this one article marked, gave her severe pain.

On the subject of the first of the two circumstances, she did, after a little reflection, venture the following question. ‘Might he not?—Is not it possible, that when enquiring, as you thought, into the state of your affections, he might be alluding to Mr. Martin— he might have Mr. Martin’s interest in view? But Harriet rejected the suspicion with spirit.

‘Mr. Martin! No indeed!—There was not a hint of Mr. Martin. I hope I know better now, than to care for Mr. Martin, or to be suspected of it.’

When Harriet had closed her evidence, she appealed to her dear Miss Woodhouse, to say whether she had not good ground for hope.

‘I never should have presumed to think of it at first,’ said she, ‘but for you. You told me to observe him carefully, and let his behaviour be the rule of mine—and so I have. But now I seem to feel that I may deserve him; and that if he does chuse me, it will not be any thing so very wonderful.’

The bitter feelings occasioned by this speech, the many bitter feelings, made the utmost exertion necessary on Emma’s side, to enable her to say on reply,

‘Harriet, I will only venture to declare, that Mr. Knightley is the last man in the world, who would intentionally give any woman the idea of his feeling for her more than he really does.’

Harriet seemed ready to worship her friend for a sentence so satisfactory; and Emma was only saved from raptures and fondness, which at that moment would have been dreadful penance, by the sound of her father’s footsteps. He was coming through the hall. Harriet was too much agitated to encounter him. ‘She could not compose herself— Mr.

Woodhouse would be alarmed—she had better go;’—with most ready encouragement from her friend, therefore, she passed off through another door—and the moment she was gone, this was the spontaneous burst of Emma’s feelings: ‘Oh God! that I had never seen her!’

The rest of the day, the following night, were hardly enough for her thoughts.—She was bewildered amidst the confusion of all that had rushed on her within the last few hours. Every moment had brought a fresh surprize; and every surprize must be matter of humiliation to her.—How to understand it all! How to understand the deceptions she had been thus practising on herself, and living under!—The blunders, the blindness of her own head and heart!—she sat still, she walked about, she tried her own room, she tried the shrubbery—in every place, every posture, she perceived that she had acted most weakly; that she had been imposed on by others in a most mortifying degree; that she had been imposing on herself in a degree yet more mortifying; that she was wretched, and should probably find this day but the beginning of wretchedness.

To understand, thoroughly understand her own heart, was the first endeavour. To that point went every leisure moment which her father’s claims on her allowed, and every moment of involuntary absence of mind.

How long had Mr. Knightley been so dear to her, as every feeling declared him now to be? When had his influence, such influence begun?— When had he succeeded to that place in her affection, which Frank Churchill had once, for a short period, occupied?—She looked back; she compared the two—compared them, as they had always stood in her estimation, from the time of the latter’s becoming known to her— and as they must at any time have been compared by her, had it— oh! had it, by any blessed felicity, occurred to her, to institute the comparison.—She saw that there never had been a time when she did not consider Mr. Knightley as infinitely the superior, or when his regard for her had not been infinitely the most dear. She saw, that in persuading herself, in fancying, in acting to the contrary, she had been entirely under a delusion, totally ignorant of her own heart—and, in short, that she had never really cared for Frank Churchill at all!

This was the conclusion of the first series of reflection. This was the knowledge of herself, on the first question of inquiry, which she reached; and without being long in reaching it.— She was most sorrowfully indignant; ashamed of every sensation but the one revealed to her—her affection for Mr. Knightley.— Every other part of her mind was disgusting.

With insufferable vanity had she believed herself in the secret of every body’s feelings; with unpardonable arrogance proposed to arrange every body’s destiny. She was proved to have been universally mistaken; and she had not quite done nothing—for she had done mischief. She had brought evil on Harriet, on herself, and she too much feared, on Mr. Knightley.—Were this most unequal of all connexions to take place, on her must rest all the reproach of having given it a beginning; for his attachment, she must believe to be produced only by a consciousness of Harriet’s;—and even were this not the case, he would never have known Harriet at all but for her folly.

Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith!—It was a union to distance every wonder of the kind.—The attachment of Frank Churchill and Jane Fairfax became commonplace, threadbare, stale in the comparison, exciting no surprize, presenting no disparity, affording nothing to be said or thought.—Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith!—Such an elevation on her side! Such a debasement on his! It was horrible to Emma to think how it must sink him in the general opinion, to foresee the smiles, the sneers, the merriment it would prompt at his expense; the mortification and disdain of his brother, the thousand inconveniences to himself.—Could it be?—No; it was impossible. And yet it was far, very far, from impossible.—Was it a new circumstance for a man of firstrate abilities to be captivated by very inferior powers? Was it new for one, perhaps too busy to seek, to be the prize of a girl who would seek him?—Was it new for any thing in this world to be unequal, inconsistent, incongruous—or for chance and circumstance (as second causes) to direct the human fate?

Oh! had she never brought Harriet forward! Had she left her where she ought, and where he had told her she ought!— Had she not, with a folly which no tongue could express, prevented her marrying the unexceptionable young man who would have made her happy and respectable in the line of life to which she ought to belong— all would have been safe; none of this dreadful sequel would have been.

How Harriet could ever have had the presumption

to raise her thoughts to Mr. Knightley!—How she could dare to fancy herself the chosen of such a man till actually assured of it!— But Harriet was less humble, had fewer scruples than formerly.— Her inferiority, whether of mind or situation, seemed little felt.— She had seemed more sensible of Mr. Elton’s being to stoop in marrying her, than she now seemed of Mr. Knightley’s.— Alas! was not that her own doing too? Who had been at pains to give Harriet notions of self-consequence but herself?—Who but herself had taught her, that she was to elevate herself if possible, and that her claims were great to a high worldly establishment?— If Harriet, from being humble, were grown vain, it was her doing too.

Chapter XII

Till now that she was threatened with its loss, Emma had never known how much of her happiness depend-

ed on being first with Mr. Knightley, first in interest and affection.—Satisfied that it was so, and feeling it her due, she had enjoyed it without reflection; and only in the dread of being supplanted, found how inexpressibly important it had been.—Long, very long, she felt she had been first; for, having no female connexions of his own, there had been only Isabella whose claims could be compared with hers, and she had always known exactly how far he loved and esteemed Isabella. She had herself been first with him for many years past. She had not deserved it; she had often been negligent or perverse, slighting his advice, or even wilfully opposing him, insensible of half his merits, and quarrelling with him because he would not acknowledge her false and insolent estimate of her own—but still, from family attachment and habit, and thorough excellence of mind, he had loved her, and watched over her from a girl, with an endeavour to improve her, and an anxiety for her doing right, which no other creature had at all shared. In spite of all her faults, she knew she was dear to him; might she not say, very dear?— When the suggestions of hope, however, which must follow here, presented themselves, she could not presume to indulge them. Harriet Smith might think herself

not unworthy of being peculiarly, exclusively, passionately loved by Mr. Knightley. She could not. She could not flatter herself with any idea of blindness in his attachment to her. She had received a very recent proof of its impartiality.— How shocked had he been by her behaviour to Miss Bates! How directly, how strongly had he expressed himself to her on the subject!—Not too strongly for the offence—but far, far too strongly to issue from any feeling softer than upright justice and clear-sighted goodwill.— She had no hope, nothing to deserve the name of hope, that he could have that sort of affection for herself which was now in question; but there was a hope (at times a slight one, at times much stronger,) that Harriet might have deceived herself, and be overrating his regard for her.—Wish it she must, for his sake—be the consequence nothing to herself, but his remaining single all his life. Could she be secure of that, indeed, of his never marrying at all, she believed she should be perfectly satisfied.—Let him but continue the same Mr. Knightley to her and her father, the same Mr. Knightley to all the world; let Donwell and Hartfield lose none of their precious intercourse of friendship and confidence, and her peace would be fully secured.—Marriage, in fact, would not do for her. It would be incompatible with what she owed to her father, and with what she felt for him. Nothing should separate her from her father. She would not marry, even if she were asked by Mr. Knightley.

It must be her ardent wish that Harriet might be disappointed; and she hoped, that when able to see them together again, she might at least be able to ascertain what the chanc es for it were.—She should see them henceforward with the closest observance; and wretchedly as she had hitherto misunderstood even those she was watching, she did not know how to admit that she could be blinded here.— He was expected back every day. The power of observation would be soon given—frightfully soon it appeared when her thoughts were in one course. In the meanwhile, she resolved against seeing Harriet.— It would do neither of them good, it would do the subject no good, to be talking of it farther.—She was resolved not to be convinced, as long as she could doubt, and yet had no authority for opposing Harriet’s confidence. To talk would be only to irritate.—She wrote to her, therefore, kindly, but decisively, to beg that she would not, at present, come to Hartfield; acknowledging it to be her conviction, that all farther confidential discussion of one topic had better be avoided; and hoping, that if a few days were allowed to pass before they met again, except in the company of others—she objected only to a tete-a-tete—they might be able to act as if they had forgotten the conversation of yesterday.—Harriet submitted, and approved, and was grateful.

This point was just arranged, when a visitor arrived to tear Emma’s thoughts a little from the one subject which had engrossed them, sleeping or waking, the last twentyfour hours—Mrs. Weston, who had been calling on her daughter-in-law elect, and took Hartfield in her way home, almost as much in duty to Emma as in pleasure to herself, to relate all the particulars of so interesting an interview.

Mr. Weston had accompanied her to Mrs. Bates’s, and gone through his share of this essential attention most handsomely; but she having then induced Miss Fairfax to join her in an airing, was now returned with much more to say, and much more to say with satisfaction, than a quarter of an hour spent in Mrs. Bates’s parlour, with all the encumbrance of awkward feelings, could have afforded.

A little curiosity Emma had; and she made the most of it while her friend related. Mrs. Weston had set off to pay the visit in a good deal of agitation herself; and in the first place had wished not to go at all at present, to be allowed merely to write to Miss Fairfax instead, and to defer this ceremonious call till a little time had passed, and Mr. Churchill could be reconciled to the engagement’s becoming known; as, considering every thing, she thought such a visit could not be paid without leading to reports:— but Mr. Weston had thought differently; he was extremely anxious to shew his approbation to Miss Fairfax and her family, and did not conceive that any suspicion could be excited by it; or if it were, that it would be of any consequence; for ‘such things,’ he observed, ‘always got about.’ Emma smiled, and felt that Mr. Weston had very good reason for saying so. They had gone, in short—and very great had been the evident distress and confusion of the lady. She had hardly been able to speak a word, and every look and action had shewn how deeply she was suffering from consciousness. The quiet, heart-felt satisfaction of the old lady, and the rapturous delight of her daughter—who proved even too joyous to talk as usual, had been a gratifying, yet almost an affecting, scene. They were both so truly respectable in their happiness, so disinterest ed in every sensation; thought so much of Jane; so much of every body, and so little of themselves, that every kindly feeling was at work for them. Miss Fairfax’s recent illness had offered a fair plea for Mrs. Weston to invite her to an airing; she had drawn back and declined at first, but, on being pressed had yielded; and, in the course of their drive, Mrs. Weston had, by gentle encouragement, overcome so much of her embarrassment, as to bring her to converse on the important subject. Apologies for her seemingly ungracious silence in their first reception, and the warmest expressions of the gratitude she was always feeling towards herself and Mr. Weston, must necessarily open the cause; but when these effusions were put by, they had talked a good deal of the present and of the future state of the engagement. Mrs. Weston was convinced that such conversation must be the greatest relief to her companion, pent up within her own mind as every thing had so long been, and was very much pleased with all that she had said on the subject.

‘On the misery of what she had suffered, during the concealment of so many months,’ continued Mrs. Weston, ‘she was energetic. This was one of her expressions. ‘I will not say, that since I entered into the engagement I have not had some happy moments; but I can say, that I have never known the blessing of one tranquil hour:’— and the quivering lip, Emma, which uttered it, was an attestation that I felt at my heart.’

‘Poor girl!’ said Emma. ‘She thinks herself wrong, then, for having consented to a private engagement?’

‘Wrong! No one, I believe, can blame her more than she is disposed to blame herself. ‘The consequence,’ said she, ‘has been a state of perpetual suffering to me; and so it ought. But after all the punishment that misconduct can bring, it is still not less misconduct. Pain is no expiation. I never can be blameless. I have been acting contrary to all my sense of right; and the fortunate turn that every thing has taken, and the kindness I am now receiving, is what my conscience tells me ought not to be.’ ‘Do not imagine, madam,’ she continued, ‘that I was taught wrong. Do not let any reflection fall on the principles or the care of the friends who brought me up. The error has been all my own; and I do assure you that, with all the excuse that present circumstances may appear to give, I shall yet dread making the story known to

Colonel Campbell.’’

‘Poor girl!’ said Emma again. ‘She loves him then excessively, I suppose. It must have been from attachment only, that she could be led to form the engagement. Her affection must have overpowered her judgment.’

‘Yes, I have no doubt of her being extremely attached to him.’

‘I am afraid,’ returned Emma, sighing, ‘that I must often have contributed to make her unhappy.’

‘On your side, my love, it was very innocently done. But she probably had something of that in her thoughts, when alluding to the misunderstandings which he had given us hints of before. One natural consequence of the evil she had involved herself in,’ she said, ‘was that of making her unreasonable. The consciousness of having done amiss, had exposed her to a thousand inquietudes, and made her cap tious and irritable to a degree that must have been— that had been—hard for him to bear. ‘I did not make the allowances,’ said she, ‘which I ought to have done, for his temper and spirits— his delightful spirits, and that gaiety, that playfulness of disposition, which, under any other circumstances, would, I am sure, have been as constantly bewitching to me, as they were at first.’ She then began to speak of you, and of the great kindness you had shewn her during her illness; and with a blush which shewed me how it was all connected, desired me, whenever I had an opportunity, to thank you—I could not thank you too much—for every wish and every endeavour to do her good. She was sensible that you had never received any proper acknowledgment from herself.’

‘If I did not know her to be happy now,’ said Emma, seriously, ‘which, in spite of every little drawback from her scrupulous conscience, she must be, I could not bear these thanks;—for, oh! Mrs. Weston, if there were an account drawn up of the evil and the good I have done Miss Fairfax!—Well (checking herself, and trying to be more lively), this is all to be forgotten. You are very kind to bring me these interesting particulars. They shew her to the greatest advantage. I am sure she is very good— I hope she will be very happy. It is fit that the fortune should be on his side, for I think the merit will be all on hers.’

Such a conclusion could not pass unanswered by Mrs. Weston. She thought well of Frank in almost every respect; and, what was more, she loved him very much, and her defence was, therefore, earnest. She talked with a great deal of reason, and at least equal affection— but she had too much

to urge for Emma’s attention; it was soon gone to Brunswick Square or to Donwell; she forgot to attempt to listen; and when Mrs. Weston ended with, ‘We have not yet had the letter we are so anxious for, you know, but I hope it will soon come,’ she was obliged to pause before she answered, and at last obliged to answer at random, before she could at all recollect what letter it was which they were so anxious for.

‘Are you well, my Emma?’ was Mrs. Weston’s parting question.

‘Oh! perfectly. I am always well, you know. Be sure to give me intelligence of the letter as soon as possible.’

Mrs. Weston’s communications furnished Emma with more food for unpleasant reflection, by increasing her esteem and compassion, and her sense of past injustice towards Miss Fairfax. She bitterly regretted not having sought a closer acquaintance with her, and blushed for the envious feelings which had certainly been, in some measure, the cause. Had she followed Mr. Knightley’s known wishes, in paying that attention to Miss Fairfax, which was every way her due; had she tried to know her better; had she done her part towards intimacy; had she endeavoured to find a friend there instead of in Harriet Smith; she must, in all probability, have been spared from every pain which pressed on her now.—Birth, abilities, and education, had been equally marking one as an associate for her, to be received with gratitude; and the other—what was she?—Supposing even that they had never become intimate friends; that she had never been admitted into Miss Fairfax’s confidence on this important matter— which was most probable—still, in knowing her as she ought, and as she might, she must have been preserved from the abominable suspicions of an improper attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had not only so foolishly fashioned and harboured herself, but had so unpardonably imparted; an idea which she greatly feared had been made a subject of material distress to the delicacy of Jane’s feelings, by the levity or carelessness of Frank Churchill’s. Of all the sources of evil surrounding the former, since her coming to Highbury, she was persuaded that she must herself have been the worst. She must have been a perpetual enemy. They never could have been all three together, without her having stabbed Jane Fairfax’s peace in a thousand instances; and on Box Hill, perhaps, it had been the agony of a mind that would bear no more.

The evening of this day was very long, and melancholy, at Hartfield. The weather added what it could of gloom. A cold stormy rain set in, and nothing of July appeared but in the trees and shrubs, which the wind was despoiling, and the length of the day, which only made such cruel sights the longer visible.

The weather affected Mr. Woodhouse, and he could only be kept tolerably comfortable by almost ceaseless attention on his daughter’s side, and by exertions which had never cost her half so much before. It reminded her of their first forlorn tete-a-tete, on the evening of Mrs. Weston’s wedding-day; but Mr. Knightley had walked in then, soon after tea, and dissipated every melancholy fancy. Alas! such delightful proofs of Hartfield’s attraction, as those sort of visits conveyed, might shortly be over. The picture which she had then drawn of the privations of the approaching winter, had proved erroneous; no friends had deserted them, no pleasures had been lost.—But her present forebodings she feared would experience no similar contradiction. The prospect before her now, was threatening to a degree that could not be entirely dispelled— that might not be even partially brightened. If all took place that might take place among the circle of her friends, Hartfield must be comparatively deserted; and she left to cheer her father with the spirits only of ruined happiness.

The child to be born at Randalls must be a tie there even dearer than herself; and Mrs. Weston’s heart and time would be occupied by it. They should lose her; and, probably, in great measure, her husband also.—Frank Churchill would return among them no more; and Miss Fairfax, it was reasonable to suppose, would soon cease to belong to Highbury. They would be married, and settled either at or near Enscombe. All that were good would be withdrawn; and if to these losses, the loss of Donwell were to be added, what would remain of cheerful or of rational society within their reach? Mr. Knightley to be no longer coming there for his evening comfort!— No longer walking in at all hours, as if ever willing to change his own home for their’s!—How was it to be endured? And if he were to be lost to them for Harriet’s sake; if he were to be thought of hereafter, as finding in Harriet’s society all that he wanted; if Harriet were to be the chosen, the first, the dearest, the friend, the wife to whom he looked for all the best blessings of existence; what could be increasing Emma’s wretchedness but the reflection never far distant from her mind, that it had been all her own work?

When it came to such a pitch as this, she was not able to refrain from a start, or a heavy sigh, or even from walking about the room for a few seconds—and the only source whence any thing like consolation or composure could be drawn, was in the resolution of her own better conduct, and the hope that, however inferior in spirit and gaiety might be the following and every future winter of her life to the past, it would yet find her more rational, more acquainted with herself, and leave her less to regret when it were gone.

Chapter XIII

The weather continued much the same all the following morning; and the same loneliness, and the same melancholy, seemed to reign at Hartfield—but in the afternoon it cleared; the wind changed into a softer quarter; the clouds were carried off; the sun appeared; it was summer again. With all the eagerness which such a transition gives, Emma resolved to be out of doors as soon as possible. Never had the exquisite sight, smell, sensation of nature, tranquil, warm, and brilliant after a storm, been more attractive to her. She longed for the serenity they might gradually introduce; and on Mr. Perry’s coming in soon after dinner, with a disengaged hour to give her father, she lost no time ill hurrying into the shrubbery.—There, with spirits freshened, and thoughts a little relieved, she had taken a few turns, when she saw Mr. Knightley passing through the garden door, and coming towards her.—It was the first intimation of his being returned from London. She had been thinking of him the moment before, as unquestionably sixteen miles distant.—There was time only for the quickest arrangement of mind. She must be collected and calm. In half a minute they were together. The ‘How d’ye do’s’ were quiet and constrained on each side. She asked after their mutual friends; they were all well.—When had he left them?—Only that morning. He must have had a wet ride.—Yes.—He meant to walk with her, she found. ‘He had just looked into the dining-room, and as he was not wanted there, preferred being out of doors.’—She thought he neither looked nor spoke cheerfully; and the first possible cause for it, suggested by her fears, was, that he had perhaps been communicating his plans to his brother, and was pained by the manner in which they had been received.

They walked together. He was silent. She thought he was often looking at her, and trying for a fuller view of her face than it suited her to give. And this belief produced another dread. Perhaps he wanted to speak to her, of his attachment to Harriet; he might be watching for encouragement to begin.—She did not, could not, feel equal to lead the way to any such subject. He must do it all himself. Yet she could not bear this silence. With him it was most unnatural. She considered—resolved—and, trying to smile, began—

‘You have some news to hear, now you are come back, that will rather surprize you.’

‘Have I?’ said he quietly, and looking at her; ‘of what nature?’

‘Oh! the best nature in the world—a wedding.’

After waiting a moment, as if to be sure she intended to say no more, he replied,

‘If you mean Miss Fairfax and Frank Churchill, I have heard that already.’

‘How is it possible?’ cried Emma, turning her glowing cheeks towards him; for, while she spoke, it occurred to her that he might have called at Mrs. Goddard’s in his way.

‘I had a few lines on parish business from Mr. Weston this morning, and at the end of them he gave me a brief account of what had happened.’

Emma was quite relieved, and could presently say, with a little more composure,

‘You probably have been less surprized than any of us, for you have had your suspicions.—I have not forgotten that you once tried to give me a caution.—I wish I had attended to it—but—(with a sinking voice and a heavy sigh) I seem to have been doomed to blindness.’

For a moment or two nothing was said, and she was unsuspicious of having excited any particular interest, till she found her arm drawn within his, and pressed against his heart, and heard him thus saying, in a tone of great sensibility, speaking low,

‘Time, my dearest Emma, time will heal the wound.— Your own excellent sense—your exertions for your father’s sake—I know you will not allow yourself—.’ Her arm was pressed again, as he added, in a more broken and subdued accent, ‘The feelings of the warmest friendship—Indignation—Abominable scoundrel!’— And in a louder, steadier tone, he concluded with, ‘He will soon be gone. They will soon be in Yorkshire. I am sorry for her. She deserves a better fate.’

Emma understood him; and as soon as she could recover from the flutter of pleasure, excited by such tender consideration, replied,

‘You are very kind—but you are mistaken—and I must set you right.— I am not in want of that sort of compassion. My blindness to what was going on, led me to act by them in a way that I must always be ashamed of, and I was very foolishly tempted to say and do many things which may well lay me open to unpleasant conjectures, but I have no other reason to regret that I was not in the secret earlier.’

‘Emma!’ cried he, looking eagerly at her, ‘are you, indeed?’— but checking himself—‘No, no, I understand you—forgive me—I am pleased that you can say even so much.—He is no object of regret, indeed! and it will not be very long, I hope, before that becomes the acknowledgment of more than your reason.—Fortunate that your affections were not farther entangled!—I could never, I confess, from your manners, assure myself as to the degree of what you felt— I could only be certain that there was a preference— and a preference which I never believed him to deserve.—He is a disgrace to the name of man.—And is he to be rewarded with that sweet young woman?— Jane, Jane, you will be a miserable creature.’

‘Mr. Knightley,’ said Emma, trying to be lively, but really confused— ‘I am in a very extraordinary situation. I cannot let you continue in your error; and yet, perhaps, since my manners gave such an impression, I have as much reason to be ashamed of confessing that I never have been at all attached to the person we are speaking of, as it might be natural for a woman to feel in confessing exactly the reverse.— But I never have.’

He listened in perfect silence. She wished him to speak, but he would not. She supposed she must say more before she were entitled to his clemency; but it was a hard case to be obliged still to lower herself in his opinion. She went on, however.

‘I have very little to say for my own conduct.—I was tempted by his attentions, and allowed myself to appear pleased.— An old story, probably—a common case—and no more than has happened to hundreds of my sex before; and yet it may not be the more excusable in one who sets up as I do for Understanding. Many circumstances assisted the temptation. He was the son of Mr. Weston—he was continually here—I always found him very pleasant—and, in short, for (with a sigh) let me swell out the causes ever so ingeniously, they all centre in this at last—my vanity was flattered, and I allowed his attentions. Latterly, however— for some time, indeed— I have had no idea of their meaning any thing.—I thought them a habit, a trick, nothing that called for seriousness on my side. He has imposed on me, but he has not injured me. I have never been attached to him. And now I can tolerably comprehend his behaviour. He never wished to attach me. It was merely a blind to conceal his real situation with another.—It was his object to blind all about him; and no one, I am sure, could be more effectually blinded than myself—except that I was not blinded—that it was my good fortune—that, in short, I was somehow or other safe from him.’

She had hoped for an answer here—for a few words to say that her conduct was at least intelligible; but he was silent; and, as far as she could judge, deep in thought. At last, and tolerably in his usual tone, he said,

‘I have never had a high opinion of Frank Churchill.—I can suppose, however, that I may have underrated him. My acquaintance with him has been but trifling.—And even if I have not underrated him hitherto, he may yet turn out well.—With such a woman he has a chance.—I have no motive for wishing him ill—and for her sake, whose happiness will be involved in his good character and conduct, I shall certainly wish him well.’

‘I have no doubt of their being happy together,’ said Emma; ‘I believe them to be very mutually and very sincerely attached.’

‘He is a most fortunate man!’ returned Mr. Knightley, with energy. ‘So early in life—at three-and-twenty—a period when, if a man chuses a wife, he generally chuses ill. At three-and-twenty to have drawn such a prize! What years of felicity that man, in all human calculation, has before him!—Assured of the love of such a woman—the disinterested love, for Jane Fairfax’s character vouches for her disinterestedness; every thing in his favour,— equality of situation—I mean, as far as regards society, and all the habits and manners that are important; equality in every point but one— and that one, since the purity of her heart is not to be doubted, such as must increase his felicity, for it will be his to bestow the only advantages she wants.—A man would always wish to give a woman a better home than the one he takes her from; and he who can do it, where there is no doubt of her regard, must, I think, be the happiest of mortals.—Frank Churchill is, indeed, the favourite of fortune. Every thing turns out for his good.—He meets with a young woman at a watering-place, gains her affection, cannot even weary her by negligent treatment—and had he and all his family sought round the world for a perfect wife for him, they could not have found her superior.—His aunt is in the way.—His aunt dies.—He has only to speak.—His friends are eager to promote his happiness.— He had used every body ill—and they are all delighted to forgive him.—

He is a fortunate man indeed!’

‘You speak as if you envied him.’

‘And I do envy him, Emma. In one respect he is the object of my envy.’

Emma could say no more. They seemed to be within half a sentence of Harriet, and her immediate feeling was to avert the subject, if possible. She made her plan; she would speak of something totally different—the children in Brunswick Square; and she only waited for breath to begin, when Mr. Knightley startled her, by saying,

‘You will not ask me what is the point of envy.—You are determined, I see, to have no curiosity.—You are wise—but I cannot be wise. Emma, I must tell you what you will not ask, though I may wish it unsaid the next moment.’

‘Oh! then, don’t speak it, don’t speak it,’ she eagerly cried.

‘Take a little time, consider, do not commit yourself.’

‘Thank you,’ said he, in an accent of deep mortification, and not another syllable followed.

Emma could not bear to give him pain. He was wishing to confide in her— perhaps to consult her;—cost her what it would, she would listen. She might assist his resolution, or reconcile him to it; she might give just praise to Harriet, or, by representing to him his own independence, relieve him from that state of indecision, which must be more intolerable than any alternative to such a mind as his.—They had reached the house.

‘You are going in, I suppose?’ said he.

‘No,’—replied Emma—quite confirmed by the depressed manner in which he still spoke—‘I should like to take another turn. Mr. Perry is not gone.’ And, after proceeding a few steps, she added— ‘I stopped you ungraciously, just now, Mr. Knightley, and, I am afraid, gave you pain.—But if you have any wish to speak openly to me as a friend, or to ask my opinion of any thing that you may have in contemplation—as a friend, indeed, you may command me.—I will hear whatever you like. I will tell you exactly what I think.’

‘As a friend!’—repeated Mr. Knightley.—‘Emma, that I fear is a word—No, I have no wish—Stay, yes, why should I hesitate?— I have gone too far already for concealment.— Emma, I accept your offer— Extraordinary as it may seem, I accept it, and refer myself to you as a friend.—Tell me, then, have I no chance of ever succeeding?’

He stopped in his earnestness to look the question, and the expression of his eyes overpowered her.

‘My dearest Emma,’ said he, ‘for dearest you will always be, whatever the event of this hour’s conversation, my dearest, most beloved Emma—tell me at once. Say ‘No,’ if it is to be said.’— She could really say nothing.—‘You are silent,’ he cried, with great animation; ‘absolutely silent! at present I ask no more.’

Emma was almost ready to sink under the agitation of this moment. The dread of being awakened from the happiest dream, was perhaps the most prominent feeling.

‘I cannot make speeches, Emma:’ he soon resumed; and in a tone of such sincere, decided, intelligible tenderness as was tolerably convincing.—‘If I loved you less, I might be able to talk about it more. But you know what I am.— You hear nothing but truth from me.—I have blamed you, and lectured you, and you have borne it as no other woman in England would have borne it.— Bear with the truths I would tell you now, dearest Emma, as well as you have borne with them. The manner, perhaps, may have as little to recommend them. God knows, I have been a very indifferent lover.— But you understand me.—Yes, you see, you understand my feelings— and will return them if you can. At present, I ask only to hear, once to hear your voice.’

While he spoke, Emma’s mind was most busy, and, with all the wonderful velocity of thought, had been able—and yet without losing a word— to catch and comprehend the exact truth of the whole; to see that Harriet’s hopes had been entirely groundless, a mistake, a delusion, as complete a delusion as any of her own—that Harriet was nothing; that she was every thing herself; that what she had been saying relative to Harriet had been all taken as the language of her own feelings; and that her agitation, her doubts, her reluctance, her discouragement, had been all received as discouragement from herself.—And not only was there time for these convictions, with all their glow of attendant happiness; there was time also to rejoice that Harriet’s secret had not escaped her, and to resolve that it need not, and should not.—It was all the service she could now render her poor friend; for as to any of that heroism of sentiment which might have prompted her to entreat him to transfer his affection from herself to Harriet, as infinitely the most worthy of the two— or even the more simple sublimity of resolving to refuse him at once and for ever, without vouchsafing any motive, because he could not marry them both, Emma had it not. She felt for Harriet, with pain and with contrition; but no flight of generosity run mad, opposing all that could be probable or reasonable, entered her brain. She had led her friend astray, and it would be a reproach to her for ever; but her judgment was as strong as her feelings, and as strong as it had ever been before, in reprobating any such alliance for him, as most unequal and degrading. Her way was clear, though not quite smooth.—She spoke then, on being so entreated.— What did she say?—Just what she ought, of course. A lady always does.— She said enough to shew there need not be despair—and to invite him to say more himself. He had despaired at one period; he had received such an injunction to caution and silence, as for the time crushed every hope;—she had begun by refusing to hear him.—The change had perhaps been somewhat sudden;—her proposal of taking another turn, her renewing the conversation which she had just put an end to, might be a little extraordinary!—She felt its inconsistency; but Mr. Knightley was so obliging as to put up with it, and seek no farther explanation.

Seldom, very seldom, does complete truth belong to any human disclosure; seldom can it happen that something is not a little disguised, or a little mistaken; but where, as in this case, though the conduct is mistaken, the feelings are not, it may not be very material.— Mr. Knightley could not impute to Emma a more relenting heart than she possessed, or a heart more disposed to accept of his.

He had, in fact, been wholly unsuspicious of his own influence. He had followed her into the shrubbery with no idea of trying it. He had come, in his anxiety to see how she bore Frank Churchill’s engagement, with no selfish view, no view at all, but of endeavouring, if she allowed him an opening, to soothe or to counsel her.—The rest had been the work of the moment, the immediate effect of what he heard, on his feelings. The delightful assurance of her total indifference towards Frank Churchill, of her having a heart completely disengaged from him, had given birth to the hope, that, in time, he might gain her affection himself;—but it had been no present hope—he had only, in the momentary conquest of eagerness over judgment, aspired to be told that she did not forbid his attempt to attach her.—The superior hopes which gradually opened were so much the more enchanting.— The affection, which he had been asking to be allowed to create, if he could, was already his!—Within half an hour, he had passed from a thoroughly distressed state of mind, to something so like perfect happiness, that it could bear no other name.

Her change was equal.—This one half-hour had given to each the same precious certainty of being beloved, had cleared from each the same degree of ignorance, jealousy, or distrust.—On his side, there had been a long-standing jealousy, old as the arrival, or even the expectation, of Frank Churchill.—He had been in love with Emma, and jealous of Frank Churchill, from about the same period, one sentiment having probably enlightened him as to the other. It was his jealousy of Frank Churchill that had taken him from the country.—The Box Hill party had decided him on going away. He would save himself from witnessing again such permitted, encouraged attentions.—He had gone to learn to be indifferent.— But he had gone to a wrong place. There was too much domestic happiness in his brother’s house; woman wore too amiable a form in it; Isabella was too much like Emma—differing only in those striking inferiorities, which always brought the other in brilliancy before him, for much to have been done, even had his time been longer.—He had stayed on, however, vigorously, day after day—till this very morning’s post had conveyed the history of Jane Fairfax.—Then, with the gladness which must be felt, nay, which he did not scruple to feel, having never believed Frank Churchill to be at all deserving Emma, was there so much fond solicitude, so much keen anxiety for her, that he could stay no longer. He had ridden home through the rain; and had walked up directly after dinner, to see how this sweetest and best of all creatures, faultless in spite of all her faults, bore the discovery.

He had found her agitated and low.—Frank Churchill was a villain.— He heard her declare that she had never loved him. Frank Churchill’s character was not desperate.— She was his own Emma, by hand and word, when they returned into the house; and if he could have thought of Frank Churchill then, he might have deemed him a very good sort of fellow.

Chapter XIV

What totally different feelings did Emma take back into the house from what she had brought out!—she had then been only daring to hope for a little respite of suffering;—she was now in an exquisite flutter of happiness, and such happiness moreover as she believed must still be greater when the flutter should have passed away.

They sat down to tea—the same party round the same table— how often it had been collected!—and how often had her eyes fallen on the same shrubs in the lawn, and observed the same beautiful effect of the western sun!—But never in such a state of spirits, never in any thing like it; and it was with difficulty that she could summon enough of her usual self to be the attentive lady of the house, or even the attentive daughter.

Poor Mr. Woodhouse little suspected what was plotting against him in the breast of that man whom he was so cordially welcoming, and so anxiously hoping might not have taken cold from his ride.—Could he have seen the heart, he would have cared very little for the lungs; but without the most distant imagination of the impending evil, without the slightest perception of any thing extraordinary in the looks or ways of either, he repeated to them very comfortably all the articles of news he had received from Mr. Perry, and talked on with much self-contentment, totally unsuspicious of what they could have told him in return.

As long as Mr. Knightley remained with them, Emma’s fever continued; but when he was gone, she began to be a little tranquillised and subdued—and in the course of the sleepless night, which was the tax for such an evening, she found one or two such very serious points to consider, as made her feel, that even her happiness must have some alloy. Her father—and Harriet. She could not be alone without feeling the full weight of their separate claims; and how to guard the comfort of both to the utmost, was the question. With respect to her father, it was a question soon answered. She hardly knew yet what Mr. Knightley would ask; but a very short parley with her own heart produced the most solemn resolution of never quitting her father.—She even wept over the idea of it, as a sin of thought. While he lived, it must be only an engagement; but she flattered herself, that if divested of the danger of drawing her away, it might become an increase of comfort to him.— How to do her best by Harriet, was of more difficult decision;— how to spare her from any unnecessary pain; how to make her any possible atonement; how to appear least her enemy?— On these subjects, her perplexity and distress were very great— and her mind had to pass again and again through every bitter reproach and sorrowful regret that had ever surrounded it.— She could only resolve at last, that she would still avoid a meeting with her, and communicate all that need be told by letter; that it would be inexpressibly desirable to have her removed just now for a time from Highbury, and—indulging in one scheme more— nearly resolve, that it might be practicable to get an invitation for her to Brunswick Square.—Isabella had been pleased with Harriet; and a few weeks spent in London must give her some amusement.— She did not think it in Harriet’s nature to escape being benefited by novelty and variety, by the streets, the shops, and the children.— At any rate, it would be a proof of attention and kindness in herself, from whom every thing was due; a separation for the present; an averting of the evil day, when they must all be together again.

She rose early, and wrote her letter to Harriet; an employment which left her so very serious, so nearly sad, that Mr. Knightley, in walking up to Hartfield to breakfast, did not arrive at all too soon; and half an hour stolen afterwards to go over the same ground again with him, literally and figuratively, was quite necessary to reinstate her in a proper share of the happiness of the evening before.

He had not left her long, by no means long enough for her to have the slightest inclination for thinking of any body else, when a letter was brought her from Randalls—a very thick letter;—she guessed what it must contain, and deprecated the necessity of reading it.— She was now in perfect charity with Frank Churchill; she wanted no explanations, she wanted only to have her thoughts to herself— and as for understanding any thing he wrote, she was sure she was incapable of it.—It must be waded through, however. She opened the packet; it was too surely so;—a note from Mrs. Weston to herself, ushered in the letter from Frank to Mrs.

Weston.

‘I have the greatest pleasure, my dear Emma, in forward-

ing to you the enclosed. I know what thorough justice you will do it, and have scarcely a doubt of its happy effect.—I think we shall never materially disagree about the writer again; but I will not delay you by a long preface.—We are quite well.— This letter has been the cure of all the little nervousness I have been feeling lately.—I did not quite like your looks on Tuesday, but it was an ungenial morning; and though you will never own being affected by weather, I think every body feels a north-east wind.— I felt for your dear father very much in the storm of Tuesday afternoon and yesterday morning, but had the comfort of hearing last night, by Mr. Perry, that it had not made him ill.

‘Yours ever,

‘A. W.’

[To Mrs. Weston.]

WINDSOR-JULY.

MY DEAR MADAM,

‘If I made myself intelligible yesterday, this letter will be expected; but expected or not, I know it will be read with candour and indulgence.— You are all goodness, and I believe there will be need of even all your goodness to allow for some parts of my past conduct.— But I have been forgiven by one who had still more to resent. My courage rises while I write. It is very difficult for the prosperous to be humble. I have already met with such success in two applications for pardon, that I may be in danger of thinking myself too sure of yours, and of those among your friends who have had any ground of offence.—You must all endeavour to comprehend the exact nature of my situation when I first arrived at Randalls; you must consider me as having a secret which was to be kept at all hazards. This was the fact. My right to place myself in a situation requiring such concealment, is another question. I shall not discuss it here. For my temptation to think it a right, I refer every caviller to a brick house, sashed windows below, and casements above, in Highbury. I dared not address her openly; my difficulties in the then state of Enscombe must be too well known to require definition; and I was fortunate enough to prevail, before we parted at Weymouth, and to induce the most upright female mind in the creation to stoop in charity to a secret engagement.— Had she refused, I should have gone mad.—But you will be ready to say, what was your hope in doing this?—What did you look forward to?— To any thing, every thing—to time, chance, circumstance, slow effects, sudden bursts, perseverance and weariness, health and sickness. Every possibility of good was before me, and the first of blessings secured, in obtaining her promises of faith and correspondence. If you need farther explanation, I have the honour, my dear madam, of being your husband’s son, and the advantage of inheriting a disposition to hope for good, which no inheritance of houses or lands can ever equal the value of.—See me, then, under these circumstances, arriving on my first visit to Randalls;—and here I am conscious of wrong, for that visit might have been sooner paid. You will look back and see that I did not come till Miss Fairfax was in Highbury; and as you were the person slighted, you will forgive me instantly; but I must work on my father’s compassion, by reminding him, that so long as I absented myself from his house, so long I lost the blessing of knowing you. My behaviour, during the very happy fortnight which I spent with you, did not, I hope, lay me open to reprehension, excepting on one point. And now I come to the principal, the only important part of my conduct while belonging to you, which excites my own anxiety, or requires very solicitous explanation. With the greatest respect, and the warmest friendship, do I mention Miss Woodhouse; my father perhaps will think I ought to add, with the deepest humiliation.— A few words which dropped from him yesterday spoke his opinion, and some censure I acknowledge myself liable to.—My behaviour to Miss Woodhouse indicated, I believe, more than it ought.— In order to assist a concealment so essential to me, I was led on to make more than an allowable use of the sort of intimacy into which we were immediately thrown.—I cannot deny that Miss Woodhouse was my ostensible object—but I am sure you will believe the declaration, that had I not been convinced of her indifference, I would not have been induced by any selfish views to go on.— Amiable and delightful as Miss Woodhouse is, she never gave me the idea of a young woman likely to be attached; and that she was perfectly free from any tendency to being attached to me, was as much my conviction as my wish.—She received my attentions with an easy, friendly, goodhumoured playfulness, which exactly suited me. We seemed to understand each other. From our relative situation, those attentions were her due, and were felt to be so.—Whether Miss Woodhouse began really to understand me before the expiration of that fortnight, I cannot say;—when I called to take leave of her, I remember that I was within a moment of confessing the truth, and I then fancied she was not without suspicion; but I have no doubt of her having since detected me, at least in some degree.— She may not have surmised the whole, but her quickness must have penetrated a part. I cannot doubt it. You will find, whenever the subject becomes freed from its present restraints, that it did not take her wholly by surprize. She frequently gave me hints of it. I remember her telling me at the ball, that I owed Mrs. Elton gratitude for her attentions to Miss Fairfax.— I hope this history of my conduct towards her will be admitted by you and my father as great extenuation of what you saw amiss. While you considered me as having sinned against Emma Woodhouse, I could deserve nothing from either. Acquit me here, and procure for me, when it is allowable, the acquittal and good wishes of that said Emma Woodhouse, whom I regard with so much brotherly affection, as to long to have her as deeply and as happily in love as myself.— Whatever strange things I said or did during that fortnight, you have now a key to. My heart was in Highbury, and my business was to get my body thither as often as might be, and with the least suspicion. If you remember any queernesses, set them all to the right account.— Of the pianoforte so much talked of, I feel it only necessary to say, that its being ordered was absolutely unknown to Miss F—, who would never have allowed me to send it, had any choice been given her.— The delicacy of her mind throughout the whole engagement, my dear madam, is much beyond my power of doing justice to. You will soon, I earnestly hope, know her thoroughly yourself.— No description can describe her. She must tell you herself what she is— yet not by word, for never was there a human creature who would so designedly suppress her own merit.—Since I began this letter, which will be longer than I foresaw, I have heard from her.— She gives a good account of her own health; but as she never complains, I dare not depend. I want to have your opinion of her looks. I know you will soon call on her; she is living in dread of the visit. Perhaps it is paid already. Let me hear from you without delay; I am impatient for a thousand particulars. Remember how few minutes I was at Randalls, and in how bewildered, how mad a state: and I am not much better yet; still insane either from happiness or misery. When I think of the kindness and favour I have met with, of her excellence and patience, and my uncle’s generosity, I am mad with joy: but when I recollect all the uneasiness I occasioned her, and how little I deserve to be forgiven, I am mad with anger. If I could but see her again!—But I must not propose it yet. My uncle has been too good for me to encroach.—I must still add to this long letter. You have not heard all that you ought to hear. I could not give any connected detail yesterday; but the suddenness, and, in one light, the unseasonableness with which the affair burst out, needs explanation; for though the event of the 26th ult., as you will conclude, immediately opened to me the happiest prospects, I should not have presumed on such early measures, but from the very particular circumstances, which left me not an hour to lose. I should myself have shrunk from any thing so hasty, and she would have felt every scruple of mine with multiplied strength and refinement.— But I had no choice. The hasty engagement she had entered into with that woman—Here, my dear madam, I was obliged to leave off abruptly, to recollect and compose myself.—I have been walking over the country, and am now, I hope, rational enough to make the rest of my letter what it ought to be.—It is, in fact, a most mortifying retrospect for me. I behaved shamefully. And here I can admit, that my manners to Miss W., in being unpleasant to Miss F., were highly blameable. She disapproved them, which ought to have been enough.—My plea of concealing the truth she did not think sufficient.—She was displeased; I thought unreasonably so: I thought her, on a thousand occasions, unnecessarily scrupulous and cautious: I thought her even cold. But she was always right. If I had followed her judgment, and subdued my spirits to the level of what she deemed proper, I should have escaped the greatest unhappiness I have ever known.—We quarrelled.— Do you remember the morning spent at Donwell?—There every little dissatisfaction that had occurred before came to a crisis. I was late; I met her walking home by herself, and wanted to walk with her, but she would not suffer it. She absolutely refused to allow me, which I then thought most unreasonable. Now, however, I see nothing in it but a very natural and consistent degree of discretion. While I, to blind the world to our engagement, was behaving one hour with objectionable particularity to another woman, was she to be consenting the next to a proposal which might have made every previous caution useless?—Had we been met walking together between Donwell and Highbury, the truth must have been suspected.— I was mad enough, however, to resent.—I doubted her affection. I doubted it more the next day on Box Hill; when, provoked by such conduct on my side, such shameful, insolent neglect of her, and such apparent devotion to Miss W., as it would have been impossible for any woman of sense to endure, she spoke her resentment in a form of words perfectly intelligible to me.— In short, my dear madam, it was a quarrel blameless on her side, abominable on mine; and I returned the same evening to Richmond, though I might have staid with you till the next morning, merely because I would be as angry with her as possible. Even then, I was not such a fool as not to mean to be reconciled in time; but I was the injured person, injured by her coldness, and I went away determined that she should make the first advances.—I shall always congratulate myself that you were not of the Box Hill party. Had you witnessed my behaviour there, I can hardly suppose you would ever have thought well of me again. Its effect upon her appears in the immediate resolution it produced: as soon as she found I was really gone from Randalls, she closed with the offer of that officious Mrs. Elton; the whole system of whose treatment of her, by the bye, has ever filled me with indignation and hatred. I must not quarrel with a spirit of forbearance which has been so richly extended towards myself; but, otherwise, I should loudly protest against the share of it which that woman has known.— ‘Jane,’ indeed!—You will observe that I have not yet indulged myself in calling her by that name, even to you. Think, then, what I must have endured in hearing it bandied between the Eltons with all the vulgarity of needless repetition, and all the insolence of imaginary superiority. Have patience with me, I shall soon have done.— She closed with this offer, resolving to break with me entirely, and wrote the next day to tell me that we never were to meet again.— She felt the engagement to be a source of repentance and misery to each: she dissolved it.— This letter reached me on the very morning of my poor aunt’s death. I answered it within an hour; but from the confusion of my mind, and the multiplicity of business falling on me at once, my answer, instead of being sent with all the many other letters of that day, was locked up in my writing-desk; and I, trusting that I had written enough, though but a few lines, to satisfy her, remained without any uneasiness.—I was rather disappointed that I did not hear from her again speedily; but I made excuses for her, and was too busy, and—may I add?— too cheerful in my views to be captious.—We removed to Windsor; and two days afterwards I received a parcel from her, my own letters all returned!—and a few lines at the same time by the post, stating her extreme surprize at not having had the smallest reply to her last; and adding, that as silence on such a point could not be misconstrued, and as it must be equally desirable to both to have every subordinate arrangement concluded as soon as possible, she now sent me, by a safe conveyance, all my letters, and requested, that if I could not directly command hers, so as to send them to Highbury within a week, I would forward them after that period to her at—: in short, the full direction to Mr. Smallridge’s, near Bristol, stared me in the face. I knew the name, the place, I knew all about it, and instantly saw what she had been doing. It was perfectly accordant with that resolution of character which I knew her to possess; and the secrecy she had maintained, as to any such design in her former letter, was equally descriptive of its anxious delicacy. For the world would not she have seemed to threaten me.—Imagine the shock; imagine how, till I had actually detected my own blunder, I raved at the blunders of the post.— What was to be done?—One thing only.—I must speak to my uncle. Without his sanction I could not hope to be listened to again.— I spoke; circumstances were in my favour; the late event had softened away his pride, and he was, earlier than I could have anticipated, wholly reconciled and complying; and could say at last, poor man! with a deep sigh, that he wished I might find as much happiness in the marriage state as he had done.—I felt that it would be of a different sort.— Are you disposed to pity me for what I must have suffered in opening the cause to him, for my suspense while all was at stake?—No; do not pity me till I reached Highbury, and saw how ill I had made her. Do not pity me till I saw her wan, sick looks.—I reached Highbury at the time of day when, from my knowledge of their late breakfast hour, I was certain of a good chance of finding her alone.—I was not disappointed; and at last I was not disappointed either in the object of my journey. A great deal of very reasonable, very just displeasure I had to persuade away. But it is done; we are reconciled, dearer, much dearer, than ever, and no moment’s uneasiness can ever occur between us again.

Now, my dear madam, I will release you; but I could not conclude before. A thousand and a thousand thanks for all the kindness you have ever shewn me, and ten thousand for the attentions your heart will dictate towards her.—If you think me in a way to be happier than I deserve, I am quite of your opinion.—Miss W. calls me the child of good fortune. I hope she is right.—In one respect, my good fortune is undoubted, that of being able to subscribe myself,

Your obliged and affectionate Son, F. C. WESTON CHURCHILL.

Chapter XV

This letter must make its way to Emma’s feelings. She was obliged, in spite of her previous determination to the contrary, to do it all the justice that Mrs. Weston foretold. As soon as she came to her own name, it was irresistible; every line relating to herself was interesting, and almost every line agreeable; and when this charm ceased, the subject could still maintain itself, by the natural return of her former regard for the writer, and the very strong attraction which any picture of love must have for her at that moment. She never stopt till she had gone through the whole; and though it was impossible not to feel that he had been wrong, yet he had been less wrong than she had supposed—and he had suffered, and was very sorry—and he was so grateful to Mrs. Weston, and so much in love with Miss Fairfax, and she was so happy herself, that there was no being severe; and could he have entered the room, she must have shaken hands with him as heartily as ever.

She thought so well of the letter, that when Mr. Knightley came again, she desired him to read it. She was sure of Mrs. Weston’s wishing it to be communicated; especially to one, who, like Mr. Knightley, had seen so much to blame in his conduct.

‘I shall be very glad to look it over,’ said he; ‘but it seems long. I will take it home with me at night.’

But that would not do. Mr. Weston was to call in the evening, and she must return it by him.

‘I would rather be talking to you,’ he replied; ‘but as it seems a matter of justice, it shall be done.’

He began—stopping, however, almost directly to say, ‘Had I been offered the sight of one of this gentleman’s letters to his mother-in-law a few months ago, Emma, it would not have been taken with such indifference.’

He proceeded a little farther, reading to himself; and then, with a smile, observed, ‘Humph! a fine complimentary opening: But it is his way. One man’s style must not be the rule of another’s. We will not be severe.’

‘It will be natural for me,’ he added shortly afterwards, ‘to speak my opinion aloud as I read. By doing it, I shall feel that I am near you. It will not be so great a loss of time: but if you dislike it—‘

‘Not at all. I should wish it.’

Mr. Knightley returned to his reading with greater alacrity.

‘He trifles here,’ said he, ‘as to the temptation. He knows he is wrong, and has nothing rational to urge.—Bad.—He ought not to have formed the engagement.—‘His father’s disposition:’— he is unjust, however, to his father. Mr. Weston’s sanguine temper was a blessing on all his upright and honourable exertions; but Mr. Weston earned every present comfort before he endeavoured to gain it.—Very true; he did not come till Miss Fairfax was here.’

‘And I have not forgotten,’ said Emma, ‘how sure you were that he might have come sooner if he would. You pass it over very handsomely— but you were perfectly right.’

‘I was not quite impartial in my judgment, Emma:—but yet, I think— had you not been in the case—I should still have distrusted him.’

When he came to Miss Woodhouse, he was obliged to read the whole of it aloud—all that related to her, with a smile; a look; a shake of the head; a word or two of assent, or disapprobation; or merely of love, as the subject required; concluding, however, seriously, and, after steady reflection, thus—

‘Very bad—though it might have been worse.—Playing a most dangerous game. Too much indebted to the event for his acquittal.— No judge of his own manners by you.— Always deceived in fact by his own wishes, and regardless of little besides his own convenience.— Fancying you to have fathomed his secret. Natural enough!— his own mind full of intrigue, that he should suspect it in others.—Mystery; Finesse—how they pervert the understanding! My Emma, does not every thing serve to prove more and more the beauty of truth and sincerity in all our dealings with each other?’

Emma agreed to it, and with a blush of sensibility on Harriet’s account, which she could not give any sincere explanation of.

‘You had better go on,’ said she.

He did so, but very soon stopt again to say, ‘the pianoforte! Ah! That was the act of a very, very young man, one too young to consider whether the inconvenience of it might not very much exceed the pleasure. A boyish scheme, indeed!—I cannot comprehend a man’s wishing to give a woman any proof of affection which he knows she would rather dispense with; and he did know that she would have prevented the instrument’s coming if she could.’

After this, he made some progress without any pause. Frank Churchill’s confession of having behaved shamefully was the first thing to call for more than a word in passing.

‘I perfectly agree with you, sir,’—was then his remark. ‘You did behave very shamefully. You never wrote a truer line.’ And having gone through what immediately followed of the basis of their disagreement, and his persisting to act in direct opposition to Jane Fairfax’s sense of right, he made a fuller pause to say, ‘This is very bad.—He had induced her to place herself, for his sake, in a situation of extreme difficulty and uneasiness, and it should have been his first object to prevent her from suffering unnecessarily.—She must have had much more to contend with, in carrying on the correspondence, than he could. He should have respected even unreasonable scruples, had there been such; but hers were all reasonable. We must look to her one fault, and remember that she had done a wrong thing in consenting to the engagement, to bear that she should have been in such a state of punishment.’

Emma knew that he was now getting to the Box Hill party, and grew uncomfortable. Her own behaviour had been so very improper! She was deeply ashamed, and a little afraid of his next look. It was all read, however, steadily, attentively, and without the smallest remark; and, excepting one momentary glance at her, instantly withdrawn, in the fear of giving pain—no remembrance of Box Hill seemed to exist.

‘There is no saying much for the delicacy of our good friends, the Eltons,’ was his next observation.—‘His feelings are natural.— What! actually resolve to break with him entirely!—She felt the engagement to be a source of repentance and misery to each— she dissolved it.—What a view this gives of her sense of his behaviour!—Well, he must be a most extraordinary—‘

‘Nay, nay, read on.—You will find how very much he suffers.’

‘I hope he does,’ replied Mr. Knightley coolly, and resuming the letter. ‘‘Smallridge!’—What does this mean? What is all this?’

‘She had engaged to go as governess to Mrs. Smallridge’s children— a dear friend of Mrs. Elton’s—a neighbour of Maple Grove; and, by the bye, I wonder how Mrs. Elton bears the disappointment?’

‘Say nothing, my dear Emma, while you oblige me to read—not even of Mrs. Elton. Only one page more. I shall soon have done. What a letter the man writes!’

‘I wish you would read it with a kinder spirit towards him.’

‘Well, there is feeling here.—He does seem to have suffered in finding her ill.—Certainly, I can have no doubt of his being fond of her. ‘Dearer, much dearer than ever.’ I hope he may long continue to feel all the value of such a reconciliation.—He is a very liberal thanker, with his thousands and tens of thousands.—‘Happier than I deserve.’ Come, he knows himself there. ‘Miss Woodhouse calls me the child of good fortune.’—Those were Miss Woodhouse’s words, were they?— And a fine ending—and there is the letter. The child of good fortune! That was your name for him, was it?’

‘You do not appear so well satisfied with his letter as I am; but still you must, at least I hope you must, think the better of him for it. I hope it does him some service with you.’

‘Yes, certainly it does. He has had great faults, faults of inconsideration and thoughtlessness; and I am very much of his opinion in thinking him likely to be happier than he deserves: but still as he is, beyond a doubt, really attached to Miss Fairfax, and will soon, it may be hoped, have the advantage of being constantly with her, I am very ready to believe his character will improve, and acquire from hers the steadiness and delicacy of principle that it wants. And now, let me talk to you of something else. I have another person’s interest at present so much at heart, that I cannot think any longer about Frank Churchill. Ever since I left you this morning, Emma, my mind has been hard at work on one subject.’

The subject followed; it was in plain, unaffected, gentlemanlike English, such as Mr. Knightley used even to the woman he was in love with, how to be able to ask her to marry him, without attacking the happiness of her father. Emma’s answer was ready at the first word. ‘While her dear father lived, any change of condition must be impossible for her. She could never quit him.’ Part only of this answer, however, was admitted. The impossibility of her quitting her father, Mr. Knightley felt as strongly as herself; but the inadmissibility of any other change, he could not agree to. He had been thinking it over most deeply, most intently; he had at first hoped to induce Mr. Woodhouse to remove with her to Donwell; he had wanted to believe it feasible, but his knowledge of Mr. Woodhouse would not suffer him to deceive himself long; and now he confessed his persuasion, that such a transplantation would be a risk of her father’s comfort, perhaps even of his life, which must not be hazarded. Mr. Woodhouse taken from Hartfield!—No, he felt that it ought not to be attempted. But the plan which had arisen on the sacrifice of this, he trusted his dearest Emma would not find in any respect objectionable; it was, that he should be received at Hartfield; that so long as her father’s happiness in other words his life—required Hartfield to continue her home, it should be his likewise.

Of their all removing to Donwell, Emma had already had her own passing thoughts. Like him, she had tried the scheme and rejected it; but such an alternative as this had not occurred to her. She was sensible of all the affection it evinced. She felt that, in quitting Donwell, he must be sacrificing a great deal of independence of hours and habits; that in living constantly with her father, and in no house of his own, there would be much, very much, to be borne with. She promised to think of it, and advised him to think of it more; but he was fully convinced, that no reflection could alter his wishes or his opinion on the subject. He had given it, he could assure her, very long and calm consideration; he had been walking away from William Larkins the whole morning, to have his thoughts to himself.

‘Ah! there is one difficulty unprovided for,’ cried Emma. ‘I am sure William Larkins will not like it. You must get his consent before you ask mine.’

She promised, however, to think of it; and pretty nearly promised, moreover, to think of it, with the intention of finding it a very good scheme.

It is remarkable, that Emma, in the many, very many, points of view in which she was now beginning to consider Donwell Abbey, was never struck with any sense of injury to her nephew Henry, whose rights as heir-expectant had formerly been so tenaciously regarded. Think she must of the possible difference to the poor little boy; and yet she only gave herself a saucy conscious smile about it, and found amusement in detecting the real cause of that violent dislike of Mr. Knightley’s marrying Jane Fairfax, or any body else, which at the time she had wholly imputed to the amiable solicitude of the sister and the aunt.

This proposal of his, this plan of marrying and continuing at Hartfield— the more she contemplated it, the more pleasing it became. His evils seemed to lessen, her own advantages to increase, their mutual good to outweigh every drawback. Such a companion for herself in the periods of anxiety and cheerlessness before her!— Such a partner in all those duties and cares to which time must be giving increase of melancholy!

She would have been too happy but for poor Harriet; but every blessing of her own seemed to involve and advance the sufferings of her friend, who must now be even excluded from Hartfield. The delightful family party which Emma was securing for herself, poor Harriet must, in mere charitable caution, be kept at a distance from. She would be a loser in every way. Emma could not deplore her future absence as any deduction from her own enjoyment. In such a party, Harriet would be rather a dead weight than otherwise; but for the poor girl herself, it seemed a peculiarly cruel necessity that was to be placing her in such a state of unmerited punishment.

In time, of course, Mr. Knightley would be forgotten, that is, supplanted; but this could not be expected to happen very early. Mr. Knightley himself would be doing nothing to assist the cure;— not like Mr. Elton. Mr. Knightley, always so kind, so feeling, so truly considerate for every body, would never deserve to be less worshipped than now; and it really was too much to hope even of Harriet, that she could be in love with more than three men in one year.

Chapter XVI

It was a very great relief to Emma to find Harriet as desirous as herself to avoid a meeting. Their intercourse was painful enough by letter. How much worse, had they been obliged to meet!

Harriet expressed herself very much as might be supposed, without reproaches, or apparent sense of ill-usage; and yet Emma fancied there was a something of resentment, a something bordering on it in her style, which increased the desirableness of their being separate.— It might be only her own consciousness; but it seemed as if an angel only could have been quite without resentment under such a stroke.

She had no difficulty in procuring Isabella’s invitation; and she was fortunate in having a sufficient reason for asking it, without resorting to invention.—There was a tooth amiss. Harriet really wished, and had wished some time, to consult a dentist. Mrs. John Knightley was delighted to be of use; any thing of ill health was a recommendation to her—and though not so fond of a dentist as of a Mr. Wingfield, she was quite eager to have Harriet under her care.—When it was thus settled on her sister’s side, Emma proposed it to her friend, and found her very persuadable.— Harriet was to go; she was invited for at least a fortnight; she was to be conveyed in Mr. Woodhouse’s carriage.—It was all arranged, it was all completed, and Harriet was safe in Brunswick Square.

Now Emma could, indeed, enjoy Mr. Knightley’s visits; now she could talk, and she could listen with true happiness, unchecked by that sense of injustice, of guilt, of something most painful, which had haunted her when remembering how disappointed a heart was near her, how much might at that moment, and at a little distance, be enduring by the feelings which she had led astray herself.

The difference of Harriet at Mrs. Goddard’s, or in London, made perhaps an unreasonable difference in Emma’s sensations; but she could not think of her in London without objects of curiosity and employment, which must be averting the past, and carrying her out of herself.

She would not allow any other anxiety to succeed directly to the place in her mind which Harriet had occupied. There was a communication before her, one which she only could be competent to make— the confession of her engagement to her father; but she would have nothing to do with it at present.—She had resolved to defer the disclosure till Mrs. Weston were safe and well. No additional agitation should be thrown at this period among those she loved— and the evil should not act on herself by anticipation before the appointed time.—A fortnight, at least, of leisure and peace of mind, to crown every warmer, but more agitating, delight, should be hers.

She soon resolved, equally as a duty and a pleasure, to employ half an hour of this holiday of spirits in calling on Miss Fairfax.— She ought to go—and she was longing to see her; the resemblance of their present situations increasing every other motive of goodwill. It would be a secret satisfaction; but the consciousness of a similarity of prospect would certainly add to the interest with which she should attend to any thing Jane might communicate.

She went—she had driven once unsuccessfully to the door, but had not been into the house since the morning after Box Hill, when poor Jane had been in such distress as had filled her with compassion, though all the worst of her sufferings had been unsuspected.— The fear of being still unwelcome, determined her, though assured of their being at home, to wait in the passage, and send up her name.— She heard Patty announcing it; but no such bustle succeeded as poor Miss Bates had before made so happily intelligible.— No; she heard nothing but the instant reply of, ‘Beg her to walk up;’—and a moment afterwards she was met on the stairs by Jane herself, coming eagerly forward, as if no other reception of her were felt sufficient.— Emma had never seen her look so well, so lovely, so engaging. There was consciousness, animation, and warmth; there was every thing which her countenance or manner could ever have wanted.— She came forward with an offered hand; and said, in a low, but very feeling tone,

‘This is most kind, indeed!—Miss Woodhouse, it is impossible for me to express—I hope you will believe—Excuse me for being so entirely without words.’

Emma was gratified, and would soon have shewn no want of words, if the sound of Mrs. Elton’s voice from the sitting-room had not checked her, and made it expedient to compress all her friendly and all her congratulatory sensations into a very, very earnest shake of the hand.

Mrs. Bates and Mrs. Elton were together. Miss Bates was out, which accounted for the previous tranquillity. Emma could have wished Mrs. Elton elsewhere; but she was in a humour to have patience with every body; and as Mrs. Elton met her with unusual graciousness, she hoped the rencontre would do them no harm.

She soon believed herself to penetrate Mrs. Elton’s thoughts, and understand why she was, like herself, in happy spirits; it was being in Miss Fairfax’s confidence, and fancying herself acquainted with what was still a secret to other people. Emma saw symptoms of it immediately in the expression of her face; and while paying her own compliments to Mrs. Bates, and appearing to attend to the good old lady’s replies, she saw her with a sort of anxious parade of mystery fold up a letter which she had apparently been reading aloud to Miss Fairfax, and return it into the purple and gold reticule by her side, saying, with significant nods,

‘We can finish this some other time, you know. You and I shall not want opportunities. And, in fact, you have heard all the essential already. I only wanted to prove to you that Mrs. S. admits our apology, and is not offended. You see how delightfully she writes. Oh! she is a sweet creature! You would have doated on her, had you gone.—But not a word more. Let us be discreet— quite on our good behaviour.— Hush!—You remember those lines— I forget the poem at this moment:

‘For when a lady’s in the case,

‘You know all other things give place.’

Now I say, my dear, in our case, for lady, read——mum! a word to the wise.—I am in a fine flow of spirits, an’t I? But I want to set your heart at ease as to Mrs. S.—My representation, you see, has quite appeased her.’

And again, on Emma’s merely turning her head to look at Mrs. Bates’s knitting, she added, in a half whisper,

‘I mentioned no names, you will observe.—Oh! no; cautious as a minister of state. I managed it extremely well.’

Emma could not doubt. It was a palpable display, repeated on every possible occasion. When they had all talked a little while in harmony of the weather and Mrs. Weston, she found herself abruptly addressed with,

‘Do not you think, Miss Woodhouse, our saucy little friend here is charmingly recovered?—Do not you think her cure does Perry the highest credit?—(here was a side-glance of great meaning at Jane.) Upon my word, Perry has restored her in a wonderful short time!— Oh! if you had seen her, as I did, when she was at the worst!’— And when Mrs. Bates was saying something to Emma, whispered farther, ‘We do not say a word of any assistance that Perry might have; not a word of a certain young physician from Windsor.—Oh! no;

Perry shall have all the credit.’

‘I have scarce had the pleasure of seeing you, Miss Woodhouse,’ she shortly afterwards began, ‘since the party to Box Hill. Very pleasant party. But yet I think there was something wanting. Things did not seem—that is, there seemed a little cloud upon the spirits of some.—So it appeared to me at least, but I might be mistaken. However, I think it answered so far as to tempt one to go again. What say you both to our collecting the same party, and exploring to Box Hill again, while the fine weather lasts?— It must be the same party, you know, quite the same party, not one exception.’

Soon after this Miss Bates came in, and Emma could not help being diverted by the perplexity of her first answer to herself, resulting, she supposed, from doubt of what might be said, and impatience to say every thing.

‘Thank you, dear Miss Woodhouse, you are all kindness.—It is impossible to say—Yes, indeed, I quite understand—dearest Jane’s prospects— that is, I do not mean.—But she is charmingly recovered.— How is Mr. Woodhouse?—I am so glad.—Quite out of my power.— Such a happy little circle as you find us here.—Yes, indeed.— Charming young man!—that is—so very friendly; I mean good Mr. Perry!— such attention to Jane!’—And from her great, her more than commonly thankful delight towards Mrs. Elton for being there, Emma guessed that there had been a little show of resentment towards Jane, from the vicarage quarter, which was now graciously overcome.— After a few whispers, indeed, which placed it beyond a guess, Mrs. Elton, speaking louder, said,

‘Yes, here I am, my good friend; and here I have been so long, that anywhere else I should think it necessary to apologise; but, the truth is, that I am waiting for my lord and master. He promised to join me here, and pay his respects to you.’

‘What! are we to have the pleasure of a call from Mr. Elton?— That will be a favour indeed! for I know gentlemen do not like morning visits, and Mr. Elton’s time is so engaged.’

‘Upon my word it is, Miss Bates.—He really is engaged from morning to night.—There is no end of people’s coming to him, on some pretence or other.—The magistrates, and overseers, and churchwardens, are always wanting his opinion. They seem not able to do any thing without him.— ‘Upon my word, Mr. E.,’ I often say, ‘rather you than I.— I do not know what would become of my crayons and my instrument, if I had half so many applicants.’—Bad enough as it is, for I absolutely neglect them both to an unpardonable degree.—I believe I have not played a bar this fortnight.— However, he is coming, I assure you: yes, indeed, on purpose to wait on you all.’ And putting up her hand to screen her words from Emma—‘A congratulatory visit, you know.—

Oh! yes, quite indispensable.’

Miss Bates looked about her, so happily!—

‘He promised to come to me as soon as he could disengage himself from Knightley; but he and Knightley are shut up together in deep consultation.—Mr. E. is Knightley’s right hand.’

Emma would not have smiled for the world, and only said, ‘Is Mr. Elton gone on foot to Donwell?—He will have a hot walk.’

‘Oh! no, it is a meeting at the Crown, a regular meeting. Weston and Cole will be there too; but one is apt to speak only of those who lead.—I fancy Mr. E. and Knightley have every thing their own way.’

‘Have not you mistaken the day?’ said Emma. ‘I am almost certain that the meeting at the Crown is not till tomorrow.—Mr. Knightley was at Hartfield yesterday, and spoke of it as for Saturday.’

‘Oh! no, the meeting is certainly to-day,’ was the abrupt answer, which denoted the impossibility of any blunder on Mrs. Elton’s side.— ‘I do believe,’ she continued, ‘this is the most troublesome parish that ever was. We never heard of such things at Maple Grove.’

‘Your parish there was small,’ said Jane.

‘Upon my word, my dear, I do not know, for I never heard the subject talked of.’

‘But it is proved by the smallness of the school, which I have heard you speak of, as under the patronage of your sister and Mrs. Bragge; the only school, and not more than five-and-twenty children.’

‘Ah! you clever creature, that’s very true. What a thinking brain you have! I say, Jane, what a perfect character you and I should make, if we could be shaken together. My liveliness and your solidity would produce perfection.—Not that I presume to insinuate, however, that some people may not think you perfection already.—But hush!— not a word, if you please.’

It seemed an unnecessary caution; Jane was wanting to give her words, not to Mrs. Elton, but to Miss Woodhouse, as the latter plainly saw. The wish of distinguishing her, as far as civility permitted, was very evident, though it could not often proceed beyond a look.

Mr. Elton made his appearance. His lady greeted him with some of her sparkling vivacity.

‘Very pretty, sir, upon my word; to send me on here, to be an encumbrance to my friends, so long before you vouchsafe to come!— But you knew what a dutiful creature you had to deal with. You knew I should not stir till my lord and master appeared.— Here have I been sitting this hour, giving these young ladies a sample of true conjugal obedience—for who can say, you know, how soon it may be wanted?’

Mr. Elton was so hot and tired, that all this wit seemed thrown away. His civilities to the other ladies must be paid; but his subsequent object was to lament over himself for the heat he was suffering, and the walk he had had for nothing.

‘When I got to Donwell,’ said he, ‘Knightley could not be found. Very odd! very unaccountable! after the note I sent him this morning, and the message he returned, that he should certainly be at home till one.’

‘Donwell!’ cried his wife.—‘My dear Mr. E., you have not been to Donwell!—You mean the Crown; you come from the meeting at the Crown.’

‘No, no, that’s to-morrow; and I particularly wanted to see Knightley to-day on that very account.—Such a dreadful broiling morning!— I went over the fields too—(speaking in a tone of great ill-usage,) which made it so much the worse. And then not to find him at home! I assure you I am not at all pleased. And no apology left, no message for me. The housekeeper declared she knew nothing of my being expected.— Very extraordinary!—And nobody knew at all which way he was gone. Perhaps to Hartfield, perhaps to the Abbey Mill, perhaps into his woods.— Miss Woodhouse, this is not like our friend Knightley!—Can you explain it?’

Emma amused herself by protesting that it was very extraordinary, indeed, and that she had not a syllable to say for him.

‘I cannot imagine,’ said Mrs. Elton, (feeling the indignity as a wife ought to do,) ‘I cannot imagine how he could do such a thing by you, of all people in the world! The very last person whom one should expect to be forgotten!—My dear Mr. E., he must have left a message for you, I am sure he must.—Not even Knightley could be so very eccentric;— and his servants forgot it. Depend upon it, that was the case: and very likely to happen with the Donwell servants, who are all, I have often observed, extremely awkward and remiss.—I am sure I would not have such a creature as his Harry stand at our sideboard for any consideration. And as for Mrs. Hodges, Wright holds her very cheap indeed.—She promised Wright a receipt, and never sent it.’

‘I met William Larkins,’ continued Mr. Elton, ‘as I got near the house, and he told me I should not find his master at home, but I did not believe him.—William seemed rather out of humour. He did not know what was come to his master lately, he said, but he could hardly ever get the speech of him. I have nothing to do with William’s wants, but it really is of very great importance that I should see Knightley to-day; and it becomes a matter, therefore, of very serious inconvenience that I should have had this hot walk to no purpose.’

Emma felt that she could not do better than go home directly. In all probability she was at this very time waited for there; and Mr. Knightley might be preserved from sinking deeper in aggression towards Mr. Elton, if not towards William Larkins.

She was pleased, on taking leave, to find Miss Fairfax determined to attend her out of the room, to go with her even downstairs; it gave her an opportunity which she immediately made use of, to say,

‘It is as well, perhaps, that I have not had the possibility. Had you not been surrounded by other friends, I might have been tempted to introduce a subject, to ask questions, to speak more openly than might have been strictly correct.—I feel that I should certainly have been impertinent.’

‘Oh!’ cried Jane, with a blush and an hesitation which Emma thought infinitely more becoming to her than all the elegance of all her usual composure—‘there would have been no danger. The danger would have been of my wearying you. You could not have gratified me more than by expressing an interest—. Indeed, Miss Woodhouse, (speaking more collectedly,) with the consciousness which I have of misconduct, very great misconduct, it is particularly consoling to me to know that those of my friends, whose good opinion is most worth preserving, are not disgusted to such a degree as to—I have not time for half that I could wish to say. I long to make apologies, excuses, to urge something for myself. I feel it so very due. But, unfortunately—in short, if your compassion does not stand my friend—‘

‘Oh! you are too scrupulous, indeed you are,’ cried Emma warmly, and taking her hand. ‘You owe me no apologies; and every body to whom you might be supposed to owe them, is so perfectly satisfied, so delighted even—‘

‘You are very kind, but I know what my manners were to you.— So cold and artificial!—I had always a part to act.— It was a life of deceit!—I know that I must have disgusted you.’

‘Pray say no more. I feel that all the apologies should be on my side. Let us forgive each other at once. We must do whatever is to be done quickest, and I think our feelings will lose no time there. I hope you have pleasant accounts from

Windsor?’

‘Very.’

‘And the next news, I suppose, will be, that we are to lose you— just as I begin to know you.’

‘Oh! as to all that, of course nothing can be thought of yet. I am here till claimed by Colonel and Mrs. Campbell.’

‘Nothing can be actually settled yet, perhaps,’ replied

Emma, smiling—‘but, excuse me, it must be thought of.’ The smile was returned as Jane answered,

‘You are very right; it has been thought of. And I will own to you, (I am sure it will be safe), that so far as our living with Mr. Churchill at Enscombe, it is settled. There must be three months, at least, of deep mourning; but when they are over, I imagine there will be nothing more to wait for.’

‘Thank you, thank you.—This is just what I wanted to be assured of.— Oh! if you knew how much I love every thing that is decided and open!— Good-bye, good-bye.’

Chapter XVII

Mrs. Weston’s friends were all made happy by her safety; and if the satisfaction of her well-doing could be increased to Emma, it was by knowing her to be the mother of a little girl. She had been decided in wishing for a Miss Weston. She would not acknowledge that it was with any view of making a match for her, hereafter, with either of Isabella’s sons; but she was convinced that a daughter would suit both father and mother best. It would be a great comfort to Mr. Weston, as he grew older— and even Mr. Weston might be growing older ten years hence—to have his fireside enlivened by the sports and the nonsense, the freaks and the fancies of a child never banished from home; and Mrs. Weston— no one could doubt that a daughter would be most to her; and it would be quite a pity that any one who so well knew how to teach, should not have their powers in exercise again.

‘She has had the advantage, you know, of practising on me,’ she continued—‘like La Baronne d’Almane on La Comtesse d’Ostalis, in Madame de Genlis’ Adelaide and Theodore, and we shall now see her own little Adelaide educated on a more perfect plan.’

‘That is,’ replied Mr. Knightley, ‘she will indulge her even more than she did you, and believe that she does not indulge her at all. It will be the only difference.’

‘Poor child!’ cried Emma; ‘at that rate, what will become

of her?’

‘Nothing very bad.—The fate of thousands. She will be disagreeable in infancy, and correct herself as she grows older. I am losing all my bitterness against spoilt children, my dearest Emma. I, who am owing all my happiness to you, would not it be horrible ingratitude in me to be severe on them?’

Emma laughed, and replied: ‘But I had the assistance of all your endeavours to counteract the indulgence of other people. I doubt whether my own sense would have corrected me without it.’

‘Do you?—I have no doubt. Nature gave you understanding:— Miss Taylor gave you principles. You must have done well. My interference was quite as likely to do harm as good. It was very natural for you to say, what right has he to lecture me?— and I am afraid very natural for you to feel that it was done in a disagreeable manner. I do not believe I did you any good. The good was all to myself, by making you an object of the tenderest affection to me. I could not think about you so much without doating on you, faults and all; and by dint of fancying so many errors, have been in love with you ever since you were thirteen at least.’

‘I am sure you were of use to me,’ cried Emma. ‘I was very often influenced rightly by you—oftener than I would own at the time. I am very sure you did me good. And if poor little Anna Weston is to be spoiled, it will be the greatest humanity in you to do as much for her as you have done for me, except falling in love with her when she is thirteen.’

‘How often, when you were a girl, have you said to me, with one of your saucy looks—‘Mr. Knightley, I am going to do so-and-so; papa says I may, or I have Miss Taylor’s leave’—something which, you knew, I did not approve. In such cases my interference was giving you two bad feelings instead of one.’

‘What an amiable creature I was!—No wonder you should hold my speeches in such affectionate remembrance.’

‘‘Mr. Knightley.’—You always called me, ‘Mr. Knightley;’ and, from habit, it has not so very formal a sound.—And yet it is formal. I want you to call me something else, but I do not know what.’

‘I remember once calling you ‘George,’ in one of my amiable fits, about ten years ago. I did it because I thought it would offend you; but, as you made no objection, I never did it again.’

‘And cannot you call me ‘George’ now?’

‘Impossible!—I never can call you any thing but ‘Mr. Knightley.’ I will not promise even to equal the elegant terseness of Mrs. Elton, by calling you Mr. K.—But I will promise,’ she added presently, laughing and blushing—‘I will promise to call you once by your Christian name. I do not say when, but perhaps you may guess where;—in the building in which N. takes M. for better, for worse.’

Emma grieved that she could not be more openly just to one important service which his better sense would have rendered her, to the advice which would have saved her from the worst of all her womanly follies—her wilful intimacy with Harriet Smith; but it was too tender a subject.—She could not enter on it.— Harriet was very seldom mentioned between them. This, on his side, might merely proceed from her not being thought of; but Emma was rather inclined to attribute it to delicacy, and a suspicion, from some appearances, that their friendship were declining. She was aware herself, that, parting under any other circumstances, they certainly should have corresponded more, and that her intelligence would not have rested, as it now almost wholly did, on Isabella’s letters. He might observe that it was so. The pain of being obliged to practise concealment towards him, was very little inferior to the pain of having made Harriet unhappy.

Isabella sent quite as good an account of her visitor as could be expected; on her first arrival she had thought her out of spirits, which appeared perfectly natural, as there was a dentist to be consulted; but, since that business had been over, she did not appear to find Harriet different from what she had known her before.— Isabella, to be sure, was no very quick observer; yet if Harriet had not been equal to playing with the children, it would not have escaped her. Emma’s comforts and hopes were most agreeably carried on, by Harriet’s being to stay longer; her fortnight was likely to be a month at least. Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley were to come down in August, and she was invited to remain till they could bring her back.

‘John does not even mention your friend,’ said Mr. Knightley. ‘Here is his answer, if you like to see it.’

It was the answer to the communication of his intended marriage. Emma accepted it with a very eager hand, with an impatience all alive to know what he would say about it, and not at all checked by hearing that her friend was unmentioned.

‘John enters like a brother into my happiness,’ continued Mr. Knightley, ‘but he is no complimenter; and though I well know him to have, likewise, a most brotherly affection for you, he is so far from making flourishes, that any other young woman might think him rather cool in her praise. But I am not afraid of your seeing what he writes.’

‘He writes like a sensible man,’ replied Emma, when she had read the letter. ‘I honour his sincerity. It is very plain that he considers the good fortune of the engagement as all on my side, but that he is not without hope of my growing, in time, as worthy of your affection, as you think me already. Had he said any thing to bear a different construction, I should not have believed him.’

‘My Emma, he means no such thing. He only means—‘

‘He and I should differ very little in our estimation of the two,’ interrupted she, with a sort of serious smile—‘much less, perhaps, than he is aware of, if we could enter without ceremony or reserve on the subject.’

‘Emma, my dear Emma—‘

‘Oh!’ she cried with more thorough gaiety, ‘if you fancy your brother does not do me justice, only wait till my dear father is in the secret, and hear his opinion. Depend upon it, he will be much farther from doing you justice. He will think all the happiness, all the advantage, on your side of the question; all the merit on mine. I wish I may not sink into ‘poor Emma’ with him at once.— His tender compassion towards oppressed worth can go no farther.’

‘Ah!’ he cried, ‘I wish your father might be half as easily convinced as John will be, of our having every right that equal worth can give, to be happy together. I am amused by one part of John’s letter— did you notice it?—where he says, that my information did not take him wholly by surprize, that he was rather in expectation of hearing something of the kind.’

‘If I understand your brother, he only means so far as your having some thoughts of marrying. He had no idea of me. He seems perfectly unprepared for that.’

‘Yes, yes—but I am amused that he should have seen so far into my feelings. What has he been judging by?—I am not conscious of any difference in my spirits or conversation that could prepare him at this time for my marrying any more than at another.— But it was so, I suppose. I dare say there was a difference when I was staying with them the other day. I believe I did not play with the children quite so much as usual. I remember one evening the poor boys saying, ‘Uncle seems always tired now.’’

The time was coming when the news must spread farther, and other persons’ reception of it tried. As soon as Mrs. Weston was sufficiently recovered to admit Mr. Woodhouse’s visits, Emma having it in view that her gentle reasonings should be employed in the cause, resolved first to announce it at home, and then at Randalls.— But how to break it to her father at last!—She had bound herself to do it, in such an hour of Mr. Knightley’s absence, or when it came to the point her heart would have failed her, and she must have put it off; but Mr. Knightley was to come at such a time, and follow up the beginning she was to make.—She was forced to speak, and to speak cheerfully too. She must not make it a more decided subject of misery to him, by a melancholy tone herself. She must not appear to think it a misfortune.—With all the spirits she could command, she prepared him first for something strange, and then, in a few words, said, that if his consent and approbation could be obtained—which, she trusted, would be attended with no difficulty, since it was a plan to promote the happiness of all— she and Mr. Knightley meant to marry; by which means Hartfield would receive the constant addition of that person’s company whom she knew he loved, next to his daughters and Mrs. Weston, best in the world.

Poor man!—it was at first a considerable shock to him, and he tried earnestly to dissuade her from it. She was reminded, more than once, of having always said she would never marry, and assured that it would be a great deal better for her to remain single; and told of poor Isabella, and poor Miss Taylor.—But it would not do. Emma hung about him affectionately, and smiled, and said it must be so; and that he must not class her with Isabella and Mrs. Weston, whose marriages taking them from Hartfield, had, indeed, made a melancholy change: but she was not going from Hartfield; she should be always there; she was introducing no change in their numbers or their comforts but for the better; and she was very sure that he would be a great deal the happier for having Mr. Knightley always at hand, when he were once got used to the idea.—Did he not love Mr. Knightley very much?— He would not deny that he did, she was sure.—Whom did he ever want to consult on business but Mr. Knightley?—Who was so useful to him, who so ready to write his letters, who so glad to assist him?— Who so cheerful, so attentive, so attached to him?—Would not he like to have him always on the spot?—Yes. That was all very true. Mr. Knightley could not be there too often; he should be glad to see him every day;—but they did see him every day as it was.—Why could not they go on as they had done?

Mr. Woodhouse could not be soon reconciled; but the worst was overcome, the idea was given; time and continual repetition must do the rest.— To Emma’s entreaties and assurances succeeded Mr. Knightley’s, whose fond praise of her gave the subject even a kind of welcome; and he was soon used to be talked to by each, on every fair occasion.— They had all the assistance which Isabella could give, by letters of the strongest approbation; and Mrs. Weston was ready, on the first meeting, to consider the subject in the most serviceable light—first, as a settled, and, secondly, as a good one— well aware of the nearly equal importance of the two recommendations to Mr. Woodhouse’s mind.—It was agreed upon, as what was to be; and every body by whom he was used to be guided assuring him that it would be for his happiness; and having some feelings himself which almost admitted it, he began to think that some time or other— in another year or two, perhaps—it might not be so very bad if the marriage did take place.

Mrs. Weston was acting no part, feigning no feelings in all that she said to him in favour of the event.—She had been extremely surprized, never more so, than when Emma first opened the affair to her; but she saw in it only increase of happiness to all, and had no scruple in urging him to the utmost.—She had such a regard for Mr. Knightley, as to think he deserved even her dearest Emma; and it was in every respect so proper, suitable, and unexceptionable a connexion, and in one respect, one point of the highest importance, so peculiarly eligible, so singularly fortunate, that now it seemed as if Emma could not safely have attached herself to any other creature, and that she had herself been the stupidest of beings in not having thought of it, and wished it long ago.—How very few of those men in a rank of life to address Emma would have renounced their own home for Hartfield! And who but Mr. Knightley could know and bear with Mr. Woodhouse, so as to make such an arrangement desirable!— The difficulty of disposing of poor Mr. Woodhouse had been always felt in her husband’s plans and her own, for a marriage between Frank and Emma. How to settle the claims of Enscombe and Hartfield had been a continual impediment—less acknowledged by Mr. Weston than by herself—but even he had never been able to finish the subject better than by saying—‘Those matters will take care of themselves; the young people will find a way.’ But here there was nothing to be shifted off in a wild speculation on the future. It was all right, all open, all equal. No sacrifice on any side worth the name. It was a union of the highest promise of felicity in itself, and without one real, rational difficulty to oppose or delay it.

Mrs. Weston, with her baby on her knee, indulging in such reflections as these, was one of the happiest women in the world. If any thing could increase her delight, it was perceiving that the baby would soon have outgrown its first set of caps.

The news was universally a surprize wherever it spread; and Mr. Weston had his five minutes share of it; but five minutes were enough to familiarise the idea to his quickness of mind.— He saw the advantages of the match, and rejoiced in them with all the constancy of his wife; but the wonder of it was very soon nothing; and by the end of an hour he was not far from believing that he had always foreseen it.

‘It is to be a secret, I conclude,’ said he. ‘These matters are always a secret, till it is found out that every body knows them. Only let me be told when I may speak out.—I wonder whether Jane has any suspicion.’

He went to Highbury the next morning, and satisfied himself on that point. He told her the news. Was not she like a daughter, his eldest daughter?—he must tell her; and Miss Bates being present, it passed, of course, to Mrs. Cole, Mrs. Perry, and Mrs. Elton, immediately afterwards. It was no more than the principals were prepared for; they had calculated from the time of its being known at Randalls, how soon it would be over Highbury; and were thinking of themselves, as the evening wonder in many a family circle, with great sagacity.

In general, it was a very well approved match. Some might think him, and others might think her, the most in luck. One set might recommend their all removing to Donwell, and leaving Hartfield for the John Knightleys; and another might predict disagreements among their servants; but yet, upon the whole, there was no serious objection raised, except in one habitation, the Vicarage.—There, the surprize was not softened by any satisfaction. Mr. Elton cared little about it, compared with his wife; he only hoped ‘the young lady’s pride would now be contented;’ and supposed ‘she had always meant to catch Knightley if she could;’ and, on the point of living at Hartfield, could daringly exclaim, ‘Rather he than I!’— But Mrs. Elton was very much discomposed indeed.—‘Poor Knightley! poor fellow!—sad business for him.—She was extremely concerned; for, though very eccentric, he had a thousand good qualities.— How could he be so taken in?—Did not think him at all in love— not in the least.—Poor Knightley!—There would be an end of all pleasant intercourse with him.—How happy he had been to come and dine with them whenever they asked him! But that would be all over now.— Poor fellow!—No more exploring parties to Donwell made for her. Oh! no; there would be a Mrs. Knightley to throw cold water on every thing.—Extremely disagreeable! But she was not at all sorry that she had abused the housekeeper the other day.—Shocking plan, living together. It would never do. She knew a family near Maple Grove who had tried it, and been obliged to separate before the end of the first quarter.

Chapter XVIII

Time passed on. A few more to-morrows, and the party from London would be arriving. It was an alarming change; and Emma was thinking of it one morning, as what must bring a great deal to agitate and grieve her, when Mr. Knightley came in, and distressing thoughts were put by. After the first chat of pleasure he was silent; and then, in a graver tone, began with,

‘I have something to tell you, Emma; some news.’

‘Good or bad?’ said she, quickly, looking up in his face.

‘I do not know which it ought to be called.’

‘Oh! good I am sure.—I see it in your countenance. You are trying not to smile.’

‘I am afraid,’ said he, composing his features, ‘I am very much afraid, my dear Emma, that you will not smile when you hear it.’

‘Indeed! but why so?—I can hardly imagine that any thing which pleases or amuses you, should not please and amuse me too.’

‘There is one subject,’ he replied, ‘I hope but one, on which we do not think alike.’ He paused a moment, again smiling, with his eyes fixed on her face. ‘Does nothing occur to you?— Do not you recollect?—Harriet Smith.’

Her cheeks flushed at the name, and she felt afraid of something, though she knew not what.

‘Have you heard from her yourself this morning?’ cried he. ‘You have, I believe, and know the whole.’

‘No, I have not; I know nothing; pray tell me.’

‘You are prepared for the worst, I see—and very bad it is. Harriet Smith marries Robert Martin.’

Emma gave a start, which did not seem like being prepared— and her eyes, in eager gaze, said, ‘No, this is impossible!’ but her lips were closed.

‘It is so, indeed,’ continued Mr. Knightley; ‘I have it from Robert Martin himself. He left me not half an hour ago.’

She was still looking at him with the most speaking amazement.

‘You like it, my Emma, as little as I feared.—I wish our opinions were the same. But in time they will. Time, you may be sure, will make one or the other of us think differently; and, in the meanwhile, we need not talk much on the subject.’

‘You mistake me, you quite mistake me,’ she replied, exerting herself. ‘It is not that such a circumstance would now make me unhappy, but I cannot believe it. It seems an impossibility!—You cannot mean to say, that Harriet Smith has accepted Robert Martin. You cannot mean that he has even proposed to her again—yet. You only mean, that he intends it.’

‘I mean that he has done it,’ answered Mr. Knightley, with smiling but determined decision, ‘and been accepted.’

‘Good God!’ she cried.—‘Well!’—Then having recourse to her workbasket, in excuse for leaning down her face, and concealing all the exquisite feelings of delight and entertainment which she knew she must be expressing, she added, ‘Well, now tell me every thing; make this intelligible to me. How, where, when?—Let me know it all. I never was more surprized—but it does not make me unhappy, I assure you.—How—how has it been possible?’

‘It is a very simple story. He went to town on business three days ago, and I got him to take charge of some papers which I was wanting to send to John.—He delivered these papers to John, at his chambers, and was asked by him to join their party the same evening to Astley’s. They were going to take the two eldest boys to Astley’s. The party was to be our brother and sister, Henry, John—and Miss Smith. My friend Robert could not resist. They called for him in their way; were all extremely amused; and my brother asked him to dine with them the next day—which he did—and in the course of that visit (as I understand) he found an opportunity of speaking to Harriet; and certainly did not speak in vain.—She made him, by her acceptance, as happy even as he is deserving. He came down by yesterday’s coach, and was with me this morning immediately after breakfast, to report his proceedings, first on my affairs, and then on his own. This is all that I can relate of the how, where, and when. Your friend Harriet will make a much longer history when you see her.— She will give you all the minute particulars, which only woman’s language can make interesting.—In our communications we deal only in the great.—However, I must say, that Robert Martin’s heart seemed for him, and to me, very overflowing; and that he did mention, without its being much to the purpose, that on quitting their box at Astley’s, my brother took charge of Mrs. John Knightley and little John, and he followed with Miss Smith and Henry; and that at one time they were in such a crowd, as to make Miss Smith rather uneasy.’

He stopped.—Emma dared not attempt any immediate reply. To speak, she was sure would be to betray a most unreasonable degree of happiness. She must wait a moment, or he would think her mad. Her silence disturbed him; and after observing her a little while, he added,

‘Emma, my love, you said that this circumstance would not now make you unhappy; but I am afraid it gives you more pain than you expected. His situation is an evil—but you must consider it as what satisfies your friend; and I will answer for your thinking better and better of him as you know him more. His good sense and good principles would delight you.—As far as the man is concerned, you could not wish your friend in better hands. His rank in society I would alter if I could, which is saying a great deal I assure you, Emma.—You laugh at me about William Larkins; but I could quite as ill spare Robert Martin.’

He wanted her to look up and smile; and having now brought herself not to smile too broadly—she did—cheerfully answering,

‘You need not be at any pains to reconcile me to the match. I think Harriet is doing extremely well. Her connexions may be worse than his. In respectability of character, there can be no doubt that they are. I have been silent from surprize merely, excessive surprize. You cannot imagine how suddenly it has come on me! how peculiarly unprepared I was!—for I had reason to believe her very lately more determined against him, much more, than she was before.’

‘You ought to know your friend best,’ replied Mr. Knightley; ‘but I should say she was a good-tempered, soft-hearted girl, not likely to be very, very determined against any young man who told her he loved her.’

Emma could not help laughing as she answered, ‘Upon my word, I believe you know her quite as well as I do.—But, Mr. Knightley, are you perfectly sure that she has absolutely and downright accepted him. I could suppose she might in time—but can she already?— Did not you misunderstand him?—You were both talking of other things; of business, shows of cattle, or new drills—and might not you, in the confusion of so many subjects, mistake him?—It was not Harriet’s hand that he was certain of—it was the dimensions of some famous ox.’

The contrast between the countenance and air of Mr. Knightley and Robert Martin was, at this moment, so strong to Emma’s feelings, and so strong was the recollection of all that had so recently passed on Harriet’s side, so fresh the sound of those words, spoken with such emphasis, ‘No, I hope I know better than to think of Robert Martin,’ that she was really expecting the intelligence to prove, in some measure, premature. It could not be otherwise.

‘Do you dare say this?’ cried Mr. Knightley. ‘Do you dare to suppose me so great a blockhead, as not to know what a man is talking of?— What do you deserve?’

‘Oh! I always deserve the best treatment, because I never put up with any other; and, therefore, you must give me a plain, direct answer. Are you quite sure that you understand the terms on which Mr. Martin and Harriet now are?’

‘I am quite sure,’ he replied, speaking very distinctly, ‘that he told me she had accepted him; and that there was no obscurity, nothing doubtful, in the words he used; and I think I can give you a proof that it must be so. He asked my opinion as to what he was now to do. He knew of no one but Mrs. Goddard to whom he could apply for information of her relations or friends. Could I mention any thing more fit to be done, than to go to Mrs. Goddard? I assured him that I could not. Then, he said, he would endeavour to see her in the course of this day.’

‘I am perfectly satisfied,’ replied Emma, with the brightest smiles, ‘and most sincerely wish them happy.’

‘You are materially changed since we talked on this subject before.’

‘I hope so—for at that time I was a fool.’

‘And I am changed also; for I am now very willing to grant you all Harriet’s good qualities. I have taken some pains for your sake, and for Robert Martin’s sake, (whom I have always had reason to believe as much in love with her as ever,) to get acquainted with her. I have often talked to her a good deal. You must have seen that I did. Sometimes, indeed, I have thought you were half suspecting me of pleading poor Martin’s cause, which was never the case; but, from all my observations, I am convinced of her being an artless, amiable girl, with very good notions, very seriously good principles, and placing her happiness in the affections and utility of domestic life.— Much of this, I have no doubt, she may thank you for.’

‘Me!’ cried Emma, shaking her head.—‘Ah! poor Harriet!’

She checked herself, however, and submitted quietly to a little more praise than she deserved.

Their conversation was soon afterwards closed by the entrance of her father. She was not sorry. She wanted to be alone. Her mind was in a state of flutter and wonder, which made it impossible for her to be collected. She was in dancing, singing, exclaiming spirits; and till she had moved about, and talked to herself, and laughed and reflected, she could be fit for nothing rational.

Her father’s business was to announce James’s being gone out to put the horses to, preparatory to their now daily drive to Randalls; and she had, therefore, an immediate excuse for disappearing.

The joy, the gratitude, the exquisite delight of her sensations may be imagined. The sole grievance and alloy thus removed in the prospect of Harriet’s welfare, she was really in danger of becoming too happy for security.—What had she to wish for? Nothing, but to grow more worthy of him, whose intentions and judgment had been ever so superior to her own. Nothing, but that the lessons of her past folly might teach her humility and circumspection in future.

Serious she was, very serious in her thankfulness, and in her resolutions; and yet there was no preventing a laugh, sometimes in the very midst of them. She must laugh at such a close! Such an end of the doleful disappointment of five weeks back! Such a heart—such a Harriet!

Now there would be pleasure in her returning—Every thing would be a pleasure. It would be a great pleasure to know Robert Martin.

High in the rank of her most serious and heartfelt felicities, was the reflection that all necessity of concealment from Mr. Knightley would soon be over. The disguise, equivocation, mystery, so hateful to her to practise, might soon be over. She could now look forward to giving him that full and perfect confidence which her disposition was most ready to welcome as a duty.

In the gayest and happiest spirits she set forward with her father; not always listening, but always agreeing to what he said; and, whether in speech or silence, conniving at the comfortable persuasion of his being obliged to go to Randalls every day, or poor Mrs. Weston would be disappointed.

They arrived.—Mrs. Weston was alone in the drawingroom:— but hardly had they been told of the baby, and Mr. Woodhouse received the thanks for coming, which he asked for, when a glimpse was caught through the blind, of two figures passing near the window.

‘It is Frank and Miss Fairfax,’ said Mrs. Weston. ‘I was just going to tell you of our agreeable surprize in seeing him arrive this morning. He stays till to-morrow, and Miss Fairfax has been persuaded to spend the day with us.—They are coming in, I hope.’

In half a minute they were in the room. Emma was extremely glad to see him—but there was a degree of confusion—a number of embarrassing recollections on each side. They met readily and smiling, but with a consciousness which at first allowed little to be said; and having all sat down again, there was for some time such a blank in the circle, that Emma began to doubt whether the wish now indulged, which she had long felt, of seeing Frank Churchill once more, and of seeing him with Jane, would yield its proportion of pleasure. When Mr. Weston joined the party, however, and when the baby was fetched, there was no longer a want of subject or animation— or of courage and opportunity for Frank Churchill to draw near her and say,

‘I have to thank you, Miss Woodhouse, for a very kind forgiving message in one of Mrs. Weston’s letters. I hope time has not made you less willing to pardon. I hope you do not retract what you then said.’

‘No, indeed,’ cried Emma, most happy to begin, ‘not in the least. I am particularly glad to see and shake hands with you—and to give you joy in person.’

He thanked her with all his heart, and continued some time to speak with serious feeling of his gratitude and happiness.

‘Is not she looking well?’ said he, turning his eyes towards Jane. ‘Better than she ever used to do?—You see how my father and Mrs. Weston doat upon her.’

But his spirits were soon rising again, and with laughing eyes, after mentioning the expected return of the Campbells, he named the name of Dixon.—Emma blushed, and forbade its being pronounced in her hearing.

‘I can never think of it,’ she cried, ‘without extreme shame.’

‘The shame,’ he answered, ‘is all mine, or ought to be. But is it possible that you had no suspicion?—I mean of late.

Early, I know, you had none.’

‘I never had the smallest, I assure you.’

‘That appears quite wonderful. I was once very near— and I wish I had— it would have been better. But though I was always doing wrong things, they were very bad wrong things, and such as did me no service.— It would have been a much better transgression had I broken the bond of secrecy and told you every thing.’

‘It is not now worth a regret,’ said Emma.

‘I have some hope,’ resumed he, ‘of my uncle’s being persuaded to pay a visit at Randalls; he wants to be introduced to her. When the Campbells are returned, we shall meet them in London, and continue there, I trust, till we may carry her northward.—But now, I am at such a distance from her—is not it hard, Miss Woodhouse?— Till this morning, we have not once met since the day of reconciliation. Do not you pity me?’

Emma spoke her pity so very kindly, that with a sudden accession of gay thought, he cried,

‘Ah! by the bye,’ then sinking his voice, and looking demure for the moment—‘I hope Mr. Knightley is well?’ He paused.—She coloured and laughed.—‘I know you saw my letter, and think you may remember my wish in your favour. Let me return your congratulations.— I assure you that I have heard the news with the warmest interest and satisfaction.—He is a man whom I cannot presume to praise.’

Emma was delighted, and only wanted him to go on in the same style; but his mind was the next moment in his own concerns and with his own Jane, and his next words were,

‘Did you ever see such a skin?—such smoothness! such delicacy!— and yet without being actually fair.—One cannot call her fair. It is a most uncommon complexion, with her dark eye-lashes and hair— a most distinguishing complexion! So peculiarly the lady in it.— Just colour enough for beauty.’

‘I have always admired her complexion,’ replied Emma, archly; ‘but do not I remember the time when you found fault with her for being so pale?— When we first began to talk of her.—Have you quite forgotten?’

‘Oh! no—what an impudent dog I was!—How could I dare—‘

But he laughed so heartily at the recollection, that Emma could not help saying,

‘I do suspect that in the midst of your perplexities at that time, you had very great amusement in tricking us all.—I am sure you had.— I am sure it was a consolation to you.’

‘Oh! no, no, no—how can you suspect me of such a thing?

I was the most miserable wretch!’

‘Not quite so miserable as to be insensible to mirth. I am sure it was a source of high entertainment to you, to feel that you were taking us all in.—Perhaps I am the readier to suspect, because, to tell you the truth, I think it might have been some amusement to myself in the same situation.

I think there is a little likeness between us.’

He bowed.

‘If not in our dispositions,’ she presently added, with a look of true sensibility, ‘there is a likeness in our destiny; the destiny which bids fair to connect us with two characters so

much superior to our own.’

‘True, true,’ he answered, warmly. ‘No, not true on your side. You can have no superior, but most true on mine.—She is a complete angel. Look at her. Is not she an angel in every gesture? Observe the turn of her throat. Observe her eyes, as she is looking up at my father.— You will be glad to hear (inclining his head, and whispering seriously) that my uncle means to give her all my aunt’s jewels. They are to be new set. I am resolved to have some in an ornament for the head. Will not it be beautiful in her dark hair?’

‘Very beautiful, indeed,’ replied Emma; and she spoke so kindly, that he gratefully burst out,

‘How delighted I am to see you again! and to see you in such excellent looks!—I would not have missed this meeting for the world. I should certainly have called at Hartfield, had you failed to come.’

The others had been talking of the child, Mrs. Weston giving an account of a little alarm she had been under, the evening before, from the infant’s appearing not quite well. She believed she had been foolish, but it had alarmed her, and she had been within half a minute of sending for Mr. Perry. Perhaps she ought to be ashamed, but Mr. Weston had been almost as uneasy as herself.—In ten minutes, however, the child had been perfectly well again. This was her history; and particularly interesting it was to Mr. Woodhouse, who commended her very much for thinking of sending for Perry, and only regretted that she had not done it. ‘She should always send for Perry, if the child appeared in the slightest degree disordered, were it only for a moment. She could not be too soon alarmed, nor send for Perry too often. It was a pity, perhaps, that he had not come last night; for, though the child seemed well now, very well considering, it would

probably have been better if Perry had seen it.’ Frank Churchill caught the name.

‘Perry!’ said he to Emma, and trying, as he spoke, to catch Miss Fairfax’s eye. ‘My friend Mr. Perry! What are they saying about Mr. Perry?—Has he been here this morning?—

And how does he travel now?—Has he set up his carriage?’

Emma soon recollected, and understood him; and while she joined in the laugh, it was evident from Jane’s countenance that she too was really hearing him, though trying to seem deaf.

‘Such an extraordinary dream of mine!’ he cried. ‘I can never think of it without laughing.—She hears us, she hears us, Miss Woodhouse. I see it in her cheek, her smile, her vain attempt to frown. Look at her. Do not you see that, at this instant, the very passage of her own letter, which sent me the report, is passing under her eye— that the whole blunder is spread before her—that she can attend to nothing else, though pretending to listen to the others?’

Jane was forced to smile completely, for a moment; and the smile partly remained as she turned towards him, and said in a conscious, low, yet steady voice,

‘How you can bear such recollections, is astonishing

to me!— They will sometimes obtrude—but how you can court them!’

He had a great deal to say in return, and very entertainingly; but Emma’s feelings were chiefly with Jane, in the argument; and on leaving Randalls, and falling naturally into a comparison of the two men, she felt, that pleased as she had been to see Frank Churchill, and really regarding him as she did with friendship, she had never been more sensible of Mr. Knightley’s high superiority of character. The happiness of this most happy day, received its completion, in the animated contemplation of his worth which this comparison produced.

Chapter XIX

If Emma had still, at intervals, an anxious feeling for Harriet, a momentary doubt of its being possible for her to be really cured of her attachment to Mr. Knightley, and really able to accept another man from unbiased inclination, it was not long that she had to suffer from the recurrence of any such uncertainty. A very few days brought the party from London, and she had no sooner an opportunity of being one hour alone with Harriet, than she became perfectly satisfied—unaccountable as it was!— that Robert Martin had thoroughly supplanted Mr. Knightley, and was now forming all her views of happiness.

Harriet was a little distressed—did look a little foolish at first: but having once owned that she had been presumptuous and silly, and self-deceived, before, her pain and confusion seemed to die away with the words, and leave her without a care for the past, and with the fullest exultation in the present and future; for, as to her friend’s approbation, Emma had instantly removed every fear of that nature, by meeting her with the most unqualified congratulations.— Harriet was most happy to give every particular of the evening at Astley’s, and the dinner the next day; she could dwell on it all with the utmost delight. But what did such particulars explain?— The fact was, as Emma could now acknowledge, that Harriet had always liked Robert Martin; and that his continuing to love her had been irresistible.— Beyond this, it must ever be unintelligible to Emma.

The event, however, was most joyful; and every day was giving her fresh reason for thinking so.—Harriet’s parentage became known. She proved to be the daughter of a tradesman, rich enough to afford her the comfortable maintenance which had ever been hers, and decent enough to have always wished for concealment.—Such was the blood of gentility which Emma had formerly been so ready to vouch for!— It was likely to be as untainted, perhaps, as the blood of many a gentleman: but what a connexion had she been preparing for Mr. Knightley—or for the Churchills—or even for Mr. Elton!— The stain of illegitimacy, unbleached by nobility or wealth, would have been a stain indeed.

No objection was raised on the father’s side; the young man was treated liberally; it was all as it should be: and as Emma became acquainted with Robert Martin, who was now introduced at Hartfield, she fully acknowledged in him all the appearance of sense and worth which could bid fairest for her little friend. She had no doubt of Harriet’s happiness with any good-tempered man; but with him, and in the home he offered, there would be the hope of more, of security, stability, and improvement. She would be placed in the midst of those who loved her, and who had better sense than herself; retired enough for safety, and occupied enough for cheerfulness. She would be never led into temptation, nor left for it to find her out. She would be respectable and happy; and Emma admitted her to be the luckiest creature in the world, to have created so steady and persevering an affection in such a man;—or, if not quite the luckiest, to yield only to herself.

Harriet, necessarily drawn away by her engagements with the Martins, was less and less at Hartfield; which was not to be regretted.— The intimacy between her and Emma must sink; their friendship must change into a calmer sort of goodwill; and, fortunately, what ought to be, and must be, seemed already beginning, and in the most gradual, natural manner.

Before the end of September, Emma attended Harriet to church, and saw her hand bestowed on Robert Martin with so complete a satisfaction, as no remembrances, even connected with Mr. Elton as he stood before them, could impair.—Perhaps, indeed, at that time she scarcely saw Mr. Elton, but as the clergyman whose blessing at the altar might next fall on herself.—Robert Martin and Harriet Smith, the latest couple engaged of the three, were the first to be married.

Jane Fairfax had already quitted Highbury, and was restored to the comforts of her beloved home with the Campbells.—The Mr. Churchills were also in town; and they were only waiting for November.

The intermediate month was the one fixed on, as far as they dared, by Emma and Mr. Knightley.—They had determined that their marriage ought to be concluded while John and Isabella were still at Hartfield, to allow them the fortnight’s absence in a tour to the seaside, which was the plan.—John and Isabella, and every other friend, were agreed in approving it. But Mr. Woodhouse—how was Mr.

Woodhouse to be induced to consent?—he, who had never yet alluded to their marriage but as a distant event.

When first sounded on the subject, he was so miserable, that they were almost hopeless.—A second allusion, indeed, gave less pain.— He began to think it was to be, and that he could not prevent it— a very promising step of the mind on its way to resignation. Still, however, he was not happy. Nay, he appeared so much otherwise, that his daughter’s courage failed. She could not bear to see him suffering, to know him fancying himself neglected; and though her understanding almost acquiesced in the assurance of both the Mr. Knightleys, that when once the event were over, his distress would be soon over too, she hesitated—she could not proceed.

In this state of suspense they were befriended, not by any sudden illumination of Mr. Woodhouse’s mind, or any wonderful change of his nervous system, but by the operation of the same system in another way.— Mrs. Weston’s poultryhouse was robbed one night of all her turkeys— evidently by the ingenuity of man. Other poultry-yards in the neighbourhood also suffered.—Pilfering was housebreaking to Mr. Woodhouse’s fears.—He was very uneasy; and but for the sense of his son-in-law’s protection, would have been under wretched alarm every night of his life. The strength, resolution, and presence of mind of the Mr. Knightleys, commanded his fullest dependence. While either of them protected him and his, Hartfield was safe.— But Mr. John Knightley must be in London again by the end of the first week in November.

The result of this distress was, that, with a much more voluntary, cheerful consent than his daughter had ever presumed to hope for at the moment, she was able to fix her wedding-day—and Mr. Elton was called on, within a month from the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Robert Martin, to join the hands of Mr. Knightley and Miss Woodhouse.

The wedding was very much like other weddings, where the parties have no taste for finery or parade; and Mrs. Elton, from the particulars detailed by her husband, thought it all extremely shabby, and very inferior to her own.—‘Very little white satin, very few lace veils; a most pitiful business!— Selina would stare when she heard of it.’—But, in spite of these deficiencies, the wishes, the hopes, the confidence, the predictions of the small band of true friends who witnessed the ceremony, were fully answered in the perfect happiness of the union.

FINIS

DREAM CHILDREN

Dream-Children

A Revery

By Charles Lamb

CHILDREN love to listen to stories about their elders, when they were children; to stretch 1 their imagination to the conception of a traditionary great-uncle or grandame, whom they never saw. It was in this spirit that my little ones crept about me the other evening to hear about their great-grandmother Field, who lived in a great house in Norfolk (a hundred times bigger than that in which they and papa lived) which had been the scene—so at least it was generally believed in that part of the country—of the tragic incidents which they had lately become familiar with from the ballad of the Children in the Wood. Certain it is that the whole story of the children and their cruel uncle was to be seen fairly carved out in wood upon the chimney-piece of the great hall, the whole story down to the Robin Redbreasts, till a foolish rich person pulled it down to set up a marble one of modern invention in its stead, with no story upon it. Here Alice put out one of her dear mother’s looks, too tender to be called upbraiding. Then I went on to say, how religious and how good their great-grandmother Field was, how beloved and respected by everybody, though she was not indeed the mistress of this great house, but had only the charge of it (and yet in some respects she might be said to be the mistress of it too) committed to her by the owner, who preferred living in a newer and more fashionable mansion which he had purchased somewhere in the adjoining county; but still she lived in it in a manner as if it had been her own, and kept up the dignity of the great house in a sort while she lived, which afterward came to decay, and was nearly pulled down, and all its old ornaments stripped and carried away to the owner’s other house, where they were set up, and looked as awkward as if some one were to carry away the old tombs they had seen lately at the Abbey, and stick them up in Lady C.’s tawdry gilt drawing-room. Here John smiled, as much as to say, “that would be foolish indeed.” And then I told how, when she came to die, her funeral was attended by a concourse of all the poor, and some of the gentry too, of the neighborhood for many miles round, to show their respect for her memory, because she had been such a good and religious woman; so good indeed that she knew all the Psaltery by heart, aye, and a great part of the Testament besides. Here little Alice spread her hands. Then I told what a tall, upright, graceful person their great-grandmother Field once was; and how in her youth she was esteemed the best dancer—here Alice’s little right foot played an involuntary movement, till upon my looking grave, it desisted—the best dancer, I was saying, in the county, till a cruel disease, called a cancer, came, and bowed her down with pain; but it could never bend her good spirits, or make them stoop, but they were still upright, because she was so good and religious. Then I told how she was used to sleep by herself in a lone chamber of the great lone house; and how she believed that an apparition of two infants was to be seen at midnight gliding up and down the great staircase near where she slept, but she said “those innocents would do her no harm”; and how frightened I used to be, though in those days I had my maid to sleep with me, because I was never half so good or religious as she—and yet I never saw the infants.

Here John expanded all his eyebrows and tried to look courageous. Then I told how good she was to all her grand-children, having us to the great house in the holidays, where I in particular used to spend many hours by myself, in gazing upon the old busts of the Twelve Cæsars, that had been Emperors of Rome, till the old marble heads would seem to live again, or I to be turned into marble with them; how I never could be tired with roaming about that huge mansion, with its vast empty rooms, with their worn-out hangings, fluttering tapestry, and carved oaken panels, with the gilding almost rubbed out— sometimes in the spacious old-fashioned gardens, which I had almost to myself, unless when now and then a solitary gardening man would cross me—and how the nectarines and peaches hung upon the walls, without my ever offering to pluck them, because they were forbidden fruit, unless now and then,—and because I had more pleasure in strolling about among the old melancholy-looking yew trees, or the firs, and picking up the red berries, and the fir apples, which were good for nothing but to look at—or in lying about upon the fresh grass, with all the fine garden smells around me—or basking in the orangery, till I could almost fancy myself ripening, too, along with the oranges and the limes in that grateful warmth—or in watching the dace that darted to and fro in the fish pond, at the bottom of the garden, with here and there a great sulky pike hanging midway down the water in silent state, as if it mocked at their impertinent friskings,—I had more pleasure in these busy-idle diversions than in all the sweet flavors of peaches, nectarines, oranges, and such like common baits of children. Here John slyly deposited back upon the plate a bunch of grapes, which, not unobserved by Alice, he had mediated dividing with her, and both seemed willing to relinquish them for the present as irrelevant. Then, in somewhat a more heightened tone, I told how, though their great-grandmother Field loved all her grandchildren, yet in an especial manner she might be said to love their uncle, John L——, because he was so handsome and spirited a youth, and a king to the rest of us; and, instead of moping about in solitary corners, like some of us, he would mount the most mettlesome horse he could get, when but an imp no bigger than themselves, and make it carry him half over the county in a morning, and join the hunters when there were any out—and yet he loved the old great house and gardens too, but had too much spirit to be always pent up within their boundaries —and how their uncle grew up to man’s estate as brave as he was handsome, to the admiration of everybody, but of their great-grandmother Field most especially; and how he used to carry me upon his back when I was a lame-footed boy—for he was a good bit older than me—many a mile when I could not walk for pain;—and how in after life he became lame-footed too, and I did not always (I fear) make allowances enough for him when he was impatient, and in pain, nor remember sufficiently how considerate he had been to me when I was lame-footed; and how when he died, though he had not been dead an hour, it seemed as if he had died a great while ago, such a distance there is betwixt life and death; and how I bore his death as I thought pretty well at first, but afterward it haunted and haunted me; and though I did not cry or take it to heart as some do, and as I think he would have done if I had died, yet I missed him all day long, and knew not till then how much I had loved him. I missed his kindness, and I missed his crossness, and wished him to be alive again, to be quarreling with him (for we quarreled sometimes), rather than not have him again, and was as uneasy without him, as he their poor uncle must have been when the doctor took off his limb. Here the children fell a crying, and asked if their little mourning which they had on was not for uncle John, and they looked up and prayed me not to go on about their uncle, but to tell them some stories about their pretty, dead mother. Then I told them how for seven long years, in hope sometimes, sometimes in despair, yet persisting ever, I courted the fair Alice W——n; and, as much as children could understand, I explained to them what coyness, and difficulty, and denial meant in maidens—when suddenly, turning to Alice, the soul of the first Alice looked out at her eyes with such a reality of re-presentment, that I became in doubt which of them stood there before me, or whose that bright hair was; and while I stood gazing, both the children gradually grew fainter to my view, receding, and still receding till nothing at last but two mournful features were seen in the uttermost distance, which, without speech, strangely impressed upon me the effects of speech: “We are not of Alice, nor of thee, nor are we children at all. The children of Alice call Bartrum father. We are nothing; less than nothing, and dreams. We are only what might have been, and must wait upon the tedious shores of Lethe millions of ages before we have existence, and a name”—and immediately awaking, I found myself quietly seated in my bachelor armchair, where I had fallen asleep, with the faithful Bridget unchanged by my side—but John L. (or James Elia) was gone forever.

Dover Beach by Matthew Arnold _ Poetry Foundation

5/9/2021 Dover Beach by Matthew Arnold | Poetry Foundation

Dover Beach

BY MATTHEW ARNOLD

The sea is calm tonight.

The tide is full, the moon lies fair

Upon the straits; on the French coast the light

Gleams and is gone; the cliffs of England stand, Glimmering and vast, out in the tranquil bay.

Come to the window, sweet is the night-air!

Only, from the long line of spray

Where the sea meets the moon-blanched land,

Listen! you hear the grating roar

Of pebbles which the waves draw back, and fling,

At their return, up the high strand,

Begin, and cease, and then again begin, With tremulous cadence slow, and bring The eternal note of sadness in.

Sophocles long ago

Heard it on the Ægean, and it brought

Into his mind the turbid ebb and flow

Of human misery; we

Find also in the sound a thought,

Hearing it by this distant northern sea.

The Sea of Faith

Was once, too, at the full, and round earth’s shore Lay like the folds of a bright girdle furled.

But now I only hear

Its melancholy, long, withdrawing roar,

Retreating, to the breath

Of the night-wind, down the vast edges drear And naked shingles of the world.

Ah, love, let us be true

To one another! for the world, which seems

To lie before us like a land of dreams,

So various, so beautiful, so new,

Hath really neither joy, nor love, nor light,

Nor certitude, nor peace, nor help for pain;

And we are here as on a darkling plain

Swept with confused alarms of struggle and flight, Where ignorant armies clash by night.

Christ Hospital

CHRIST’S HOSPITAL FIVE AND

THIRTY YEARS AGO

IN Mr. Lamb’s “Works,” published a year or two since, I find a magnificent eulogy on my old school*, such as it was, or now appears to him to have been, between the 1782 and 1789. It happens, very oddly, that my own standing at Christ’s was nearly corresponding with his; and, with all gratitude to him for his enthusiasm for the cloisters, I think he has contrived to bring together whatever can be said in praise of them, dropping all the other side of the argument most ingeniously.

[Footnote] “Recollections Of Christ’s Hospital”

I remember L. at school; and can well recollect that he had some peculiar advantages, which I and others of his schoolfellows had not. His friends lived in town, and were near at hand; and he had the privilege of going to see them, almost as often as he wished, through some invidious distinction which was denied to us. The present worthy sub-treasurer to the Inner Temple can explain how that happened. He had his tea and hot rolls in a morning, while we were battening upon our quarter of a penny loaf — our crug moistened with attenuated small beer, in wooden piggins, smacking of the pitched leathern jack it was poured from. Our Mondays milk porritch, blue and tasteless, and the pease soup of Saturday, coarse and choking, were enriched for him with a slice of “extra-ordinary bread and butter,” from the hot-loaf of the Temple. The Wednesday’s mess of millet, somewhat less repugnant — (we had three banyan to four meat days in the week) was endeared to his palate with a lump of double-refined, and a smack of ginger (to make it go down the more glibly) or the fragrant cinnamon. In lieu of our half-pickled Sundays, or quite fresh boiled beef on Thursdays (strong as caro equina), with detestable marigolds floating in the pail to poison the broth — our scanty mutton crags on Fridays — and rather more savoury, but grudging, portions of the same flesh, rotten-roasted or rare, on the Tuesdays (the only dish which excited our appetites, and disappointed our stomachs, in almost equal proportion — he had his hot plate of roast veal, or the more tempting griskin (exotics unknown to our palates), cooked in the paternal kitchen (a great thing), and brought him daily by his maid or aunt! I remember the good old relative (in whom love forbade pride) squatting down upon some odd stone in a by-nook of the cloisters disclosing the viands (of higher regale than those cates which the ravens ministered to the Tishbite); and the contending passions of L. at the unfolding. There was love for the bringer; shame for the thing brought, and the manner of its bringing; sympathy for those who were too many to share in it; and, at top of all, hunger (eldest, strongest of the passions!) predominant, breaking down the stony fences of shame, and awkwardness, and a troubling over-consciousness.

I was a poor friendless boy. My parents, and those who should care for me, were far away. Those few acquaintances of theirs, which they could reckon upon being kind to me in the great city, after a little forced notice, which they had the grace to take of me on my first arrival in town, soon grew tired of my holiday visits. They seemed to them to recur too often, though I thought them few enough; and, one after another, they all failed me, and I felt myself alone among six hundred playmates.

O the cruelty of separating a poor lad from his early homestead! The yearnings which I used to have towards it in those unfledged years! How, in my dreams, would my native town (far in the west) come back, with its church, and trees, and faces! How I would wake weeping, and in the anguish of my heart exclaim upon sweet Calne in Wiltshire!

To this late hour of my life, I trace impressions left by the recollection of those friendless holidays. The long warm days of summer never return but they bring with them a gloom from the haunting memory of those whole-dayleaves, when, by some strange arrangement, we were turned out, for the livelong day, upon our own hands, whether we had friends to go to, or none. I remember those bathing.excursions to the New-River, which L. recalls with such relish, better, I think, than he can — for he was a home-seeking lad, and did not much care for such water-pastimes — How merrily we would sally forth into the fields; and strip under the first warmth of the sun; and wanton like young dace in the streams; getting us appetites for noon, which those of us that were pennyless (our scanty morning crust long since exhausted) had not the means of allaying — while the cattle, and the birds, and the fishes, were at feed about us, and we had nothing to satisfy our cravings — the very beauty of the day, and the exercise of the pastime, and the sense of liberty, setting a keener edge upon them — How faint and languid, finally, we would return, towards nightfall, to our desired morsel, half-rejoicing, half-reluctant, that the hours of our uneasy liberty had expired!

It was worse in the days of winter, to go prowling about the streets objectless – shivering at cold windows of print-shops, to extract a little amusement; or haply, as a last resort, in the hope of a little novelty, to pay a fifty-times repeated visit (where our individual faces should be as well known to the warden as those of his own charges) to the Lions in the Tower — to whose levee, by courtesy immemorial, we had a prescriptive title to admission. L.’s governor (so we called the patron who presented us to the foundation) lived in a manner under his paternal roof. Any complaint which he had to make was sure of being attended to. This was understood at Christ’s, and was an effectual screen to him against the severity of masters, or worse tyranny of the monitors. The oppressions of these young brutes are heart-sickening to call to recollection. I have been called out of my bed, and waked for the purpose, in the coldest winter nights — and this not once, but night after night — in my shirt, to receive the discipline of a leathern thong, with eleven other sufferers, because it pleased my callow overseer, when there has been any talking after we were gone to bed, to make the six last beds in the dormitory, where the youngest children of us slept, answerable for an offence they neither dared to commit, nor had the power to hinder. — The same execrable tyranny drove the younger part of us from the fires, when our feet were perishing with snow; and, under the cruelest penalties, forbad the indulgence of a drink of water, when we lay in sleepless summer nights, fevered with the season, and the day’s sports.

There was one H–, who, I learned, in after days, was seen expiating some maturer offence in the hulks. (Do I flatter myself in fancying that this might be the planter of that name, who suffered — at Nevis, I think, or St. Kits, some few years since? My friend Tobin was the benevolent instrument of bringing him to the gallows.) This petty Nero actually branded a boy, who had offended him, with a red hot iron; and nearly starved forty of us, with exacting contributions, to the one half of our bread, to pamper a young ass, which, incredible as it may seem, with the connivance of the nurse’s daughter (a young flame of his) he had contrived to smuggle in, and keep upon the leads of the ward, as they called our dormitories. This game went on for better than a week, till the foolish beast, not able to fare well but he must cry roast meat — happier than Caligula’s minion, could he have kept his own counsel — but, foolisher, alas! than any of his species in the fables — waxing fat, and kicking, in the fulness of bread, one unlucky minute would needs proclaim his good fortune to the world below; and, laying out his simple throat, blew such a ram’s horn blast, as (toppling down the walls of his own Jericho) set concealment any longer at defiance. The client was dismissed, with certain attentions, to Smithfield; but I never understood that the patron underwent any censure on the occasion. This was in the stewardship of L.’s admired Perry.

Under the same facile administration, can L. have forgotten the cool impunity with which the nurses used to carry away openly, in open platters, for their own tables, one out of two of every hot joint, which the careful matron had been seeing scrupulously weighed out for our dinners? These things were daily practised in that magnificent apartment, which L. (grown connoisseur since, we presume) praises so highly for the grand paintings “by Verrio, and others,” with which it is “hung round and adorned.” But the sight of sleek well-fed blue-coat boys in pictures was, at that time, I believe, little consolatory to him, or us, the living ones, who saw the better part of our provisions carried away before our faces by harpies; and ourselves reduced (with the Trojan in the hall of Dido)

To feed our mind with idle portraiture.

L. has recorded the repugnance of the school to gags, or the fat of fresh beef boiled; and sets it down to some superstition. But these unctuous morsels are never grateful to young palates (children are universally fat-haters) and in strong, coarse, boiled meats, unsalted, are detestable. A gag-eater in our time was equivalent to a goul, and held in equal detestation. — suffered under the imputation.

—- `Twas said He ate strange flesh.

He was observed, after dinner, carefully to gather up the remnants left at his table (not many, nor very choice fragments, you may credit me) and, in an especial manner, these disreputable morsels, which he would convey away, and secretly stow in the settle that stood at his bed-side. None saw when he ate them. It was rumoured that he privately devoured them in the night. He was watched, but no traces of such midnight practices were discoverable. Some reported, that, on leave-days, he had been seen to carry out of the bounds a large blue check handkerchief, full of something. This then must be the accursed thing. Conjecture next was at work to imagine how he could dispose of it. Some said he sold it to the beggars. This belief generally prevailed. He went about moping. None spake to him. No one would lay with him. He was excommunicated; put out of the pale of the school. He was too powerful a boy to be beaten, but he underwent every mode of that negative punishment, which is more grievous than many stripes. Still he persevered. At length he was observed by two of his school-fellows, who were determined to get at the secret, and had traced him one leave-day for that purpose, to enter a large worn-out building, such as there exist specimens of in Chancery-lane, which are let out to various scales of pauperism with open door, and a common staircase. After him they silently slunk in, and followed by stealth up four flights, and saw him tap at a poor wicket, which was opened by an aged woman, meanly clad. Suspicion was now ripened into certainty. The informers had secured their victim. They had him in their toils. Accusation was formally preferred, and retribution most signal was looked for. Mr. Hathaway, the then steward (for this happened a little after my time), with that patient sagacity which tempered all his conduct, determined to investigate the matter, before he proceeded to sentence. The result was, that the supposed mendicants, the receivers or purchasers of the mysterious scraps, turned out to be the parents of — , an honest couple come to decay, — whom this seasonable supply had, in all probability, saved from mendicancy; and that this young stork, at the expense of his own good name, had all this while been only feeding the old birds! — The governors on this occasion, much to their honour, voted a present relief to the family of —, and presented him with a silver medal. The lesson which the steward read upon RASH JUDGMENT, on the occasion of publicly delivering the medal to –, I believe, would not be lost upon his auditory. — I had left school then, but I well remember — . He was a tall, shambling youth with a cast in his eye, not at all calculated to conciliate hostile prejudices. I have since seen him carrying a baker’s basket. I think I heard he did not do quite so well by himself, as he had done by the old folks.

I was a hypochondriac lad; and the sight of a boy in fetters, upon the day of my first putting on the blue clothes, was not exactly fitted to assuage the natural terrors of initiation. I was of tender years, barely turned of seven; and had only read of such things in books, or seen them but in dreams. I was told he had run away. This was the punishment for the first offence. — As a novice I was soon after taken to see the dungeons. These were little, square, Bedlam cells, where a boy could just lie at his length upon straw and a blanket — a mattress, I think, was afterwards substituted — with a peep of light, let in askance, from a prison-orifice at top, barely enough to read by. Here the poor boy was locked in by himself all day, without sight of any but the porter who brought him his bread and water — who might not speak to him ; — or of the beadle, who came twice a week to call him out to receive his periodical chastisement, which was almost welcome because it separated him for a brief interval from solitude: and here he was shut up by himself of nights, out of the reach of any sound, to suffer whatever horrors the weak nerves, and superstition incident to his time of life, might subject him to.* This was the penalty for the second offence. — Wouldst thou like, reader, to see what became of him in the next degree?

[Footnote] * One or two instances of lunacy, or attempted suicide, accordingly, at length convinced the governors of the impolicy of this part of the sentence, and the midnight torture to the spirits was dispensed with. — This fancy of dungeons for children was a sprout of Howard’s brain; for which (saving the reverence due to Holy Paul) methinks, I could willingly spit on his statue.

The culprit, who had been a third time an offender, and whose expulsion was at this time deemed irreversible, was brought forth, as at some solemn auto da fe, arrayed in uncouth and most appalling attire — all trace of his late “watchet weeds” carefully effaced, he was exposed in a jacket, resembling those which London lamplighters formerly delighted in, with a cap of the same. The effect of this divestiture was such as the ingenious devisers of it could have anticipated. With his pale an frighted features, it was as if some of those disfigurements in Dante had seized upon him. In this disguisement he was brought into the hall (L.’s favourite state-room), where awaited him the whole number of his school-fellows, whose joint lessons and sports he was thenceforth to share no more; the awful presence of the steward, to be seen for the last time; of the executioner beadle, clad in his state robe for the occasion; and of two faces more, of direr import, because never but in these extremities visible. These were governors; two of whom, by choice, or charter, were always accustomed to officiate at these Ultima Supplicia; not to mitigate (so at least we understood it), but to enforce the uttermost stripe. Old Bamber Gascoigne, and Peter Aubert, I remember, were colleagues on one occasion, when the beadle turning rather pale, a glass of brandy was ordered to prepare him for the mysteries. The scourging was, after the old Roman fashion, long and stately. The lictor accompanied the criminal quite round the hall. We were generally too faint with attending to the previous disgusting — circumstances, to make accurate report with our eyes of the degree of corporal suffering inflicted. Report, of course, gave out the back knotty and livid. After scourging, he was made over, in his San Benito, to his friends, if he had any (but commonly such poor runagates were friendless), or to his parish officer, who, to enhance the effect of the scene, had his station allotted to him on the outside of the hall gate.

These solemn pageantries were not played off so often as to spoil the general mirth of the community. We had plenty of exercise and recreation after school hours; and, for myself, I must confess, that I was never happier, than in them. The Upper and the Lower Grammar Schools were held in the same room; and an imaginary line only divided their bounds. Their character was as different as that of the inhabitants on the two sides of the Pyrenees. The Rev. James Boyer was the Upper Master; but the Rev. Matthew Field presided over that portion of the apartment, of which I had the good fortune to be a member. We lived a life as careless as birds. We talked and did just what we pleased, and nobody molested us. We carried an accidence, or a grammar, for form; but, for any trouble it gave us, we might take two years in getting through the verbs deponent, and another two in forgetting all that we had learned about them. There was now and then the formality of saying a lesson, but if you had not learned it, a brush across the shoulders (just enough to disturb a fly) was the sole remonstrance. Field never used the rod and in truth he wielded the cane with no great good will — holding it “like a dancer.” It looked in his hands rather like an emblem than an instrument of authority; and an emblem, too, he was ashamed of. He was a good easy man, that did not care to ruffle his own peace, nor perhaps set any great consideration upon the value of juvenile time. He came among us, now and then, but often staid away whole days from us; and when he came, it made no difference to us — he had his private room to retire to, the short time he staid, to be out of the sound of our noise.

Our mirth and uproar went on. We had classics of our own, without being beholden to “insolent Greece or haughty Rome,” that passed current among us — Peter Wilkins — the Adventures of the Hon. Capt. Robert Boyle — the Fortunate Blue Coat Boy — and the like. Or we cultivated a turn for mechanic or scientific operations; making little sun-dials of paper; or weaving those ingenious parentheses, called cat-cradles; or making dry peas to dance upon the end of a tin pipe; or studying the art military over that laudable game “French and English,” and a hundred other such devices to pass away the time — mixing the useful with the agreeable — as would have made the souls of Rousseau and John Locke chuckle to have seen us.

Matthew Field belonged to that class of modest divines who affect to mix in equal proportion the gentleman, the scholar, and the Christian; but, I know not how, the first ingredient is generally found to he the predominating dose in the composition. He was engaged in gay parties, or with his courtly bow at some episcopal levee when he should have been attending upon us. He had for many years the classical charge of a hundred children, during the four or five first years of their education; and his very highest form seldom proceeded further than two or three of the introductory fables of Phaedrus. How things were suffered to go on thus, I cannot guess. Boyer, who was the proper person to have remedied these abuses, always affected, perhaps felt, a delicacy in interfering in a province not strictly his own. I have not been without my suspicions, that he was not altogether displeased at contrast we presented to his end of the school. We were a sort of Helots to his young Spartans. He would sometimes, with ironic deference, send to borrow a rod of the Under Master, and then, with Sardonic grin, observe to one of his upper boys, “how neat and fresh the twigs looked.” While his pale students were battering their brains over Xenophon and Plato, with a silence as deep as that enjoined by the Samite, we were enjoying ourselves at our ease in our little Goshen. We saw a little into the secrets of his discipline, and the prospect did but the more reconcile us to our lot. His thunders rolled innocuous for us; his storms came near, but never touched us; contrary to Gideon’s miracle, while all around were drenched, our fleece was dry. His boys turned out the better scholars; we, I suspect, have the advantage in temper. His pupils cannot speak of him without something of terror allaying their gratitude; the remembrance of Field comes back with all the soothing images of indolence, and summer slumbers, and work like play, and innocent idleness, and Elysian exemptions, and life itself a “playing holiday.”

[Footnote] * Cowley.

Though sufficiently removed from the jurisdiction of Boyer, we were near enough (as I have said) to understand a little of his system. We occasionally heard sounds of the Ululantes, and caught glances of Tartarus. B. was a rabid pedant. His English style was crampt to barbarism. His Easter anthems (for his duty obliged him to those periodical flights) were grating as scrannel pipes. He would laugh, ay, and heartily, but then it must be at Flaccus’s quibble about Rex — or at the tristis severitas in vultu, or inspicere in patinas, of Terence — thin jests, which at their first broaching could hardly have had vis enough to move a Roman muscle. — He had two wigs, both pedantic, but of differing omen. The one serene, smiling, fresh powdered, betokening a mild day. The other, an old discoloured, unkempt, angry caxon, denoting frequent and bloody execution. Woe to the school, when he made his morning appearance in his passy, or passionate wig. No comet expounded surer. — J. B. had a heavy hand. I have known him double his knotty fist at a poor trembling child (the maternal milk hardly dry upon its lips) with a “Sirrah, do you presume to set your wits at me? ” — Nothing was more common than to see him make a head-long entry into the school-room, from his inner recess, or library, and, with turbulent eye, singling out a lad, roar out, “Od’s my life, Sirrah,” (his favourite adjuration) “I have a great mind to whip you,” then, with as sudden a retracting impulse, fling back into his lair — and, after a cooling lapse of some minutes (during which all but the culprit had totally forgotten the context) drive headlong out again, piecing out his imperfect sense, as if it had been some Devil’s Litany with the expletory yell — “and I WILL, too.” — In his gentler moods, when the rabidus furor was assuaged, he had resort to an ingenious method, peculiar, for what I have heard, to himself, of whipping the boy, and reading the Debates, at the same time; a paragraph, and a lash between; which in those times, when parliamentary oratory was most at a height and flourishing in these realms, was not calculated to impress the patient with a veneration for the diffuser graces of rhetoric.

[Footnote] * In this and every thing B. was the antipodes of his co-adjutor. While the former was digging his brains for crude anthems, worth a pig-nut, F. would be recreating his gentlemanly fancy in the more flowery walks of the Muses. A little dramatic effusion of his, under the name of Vertumnus and Pomona, is not yet forgotten by the chroniclers of that sort of literature. It was accepted by Garrick, but the town did not give it their sanction. — B. used to say of it, in a way of halfcompliment, hail-irony, that it was too classical for representation

Once, and but once, the uplifted rod was known to fall ineffectual from his hand — when droll squinting W — having been caught putting the inside of the master’s desk to a use for which the architect had clearly not designed it, to justify himself, with great simplicity averred, that he did not know that the thing had been forewarned. This exquisite irrecognition of any law antecedent to the oral or declaratory, struck so irresistibly upon the fancy of all who heard it (the pedagogue himself not excepted) that remission was unavoidable.

L. has given credit to B.’s great merits as an instructor. Coleridge, in his literary life, has pronounced a more intelligible and ample encomium on them. The author of the Country Spectator doubts not to compare him with the ablest teachers of antiquity. Perhaps we cannot dismiss him better than with the pious ejaculation of C. — when he heard that his old master was on his death-bed — ” Poor J.B. ! — may all his faults be forgiven; and may he be wafted to bliss by little cherub boys, all head and wings, with no bottoms to reproach his sublunary infirmities.”

Under him were many good and sound scholars bred. — First Grecian of my time was Lancelot Pepys Stevens, kindest of boys and men, since Cogrammar-master (and inseparable companion) with Dr. T—–e. What an edifying spectacle did this brace of friends present to those who remembered the anti-socialities of their predecessors! — You never met the one by chance in the street without a wonder, which was quickly dissipated by the almost immediate sub-appearance of the other. Generally arm in arm, these kindly coadjutors lightened for each other the toilsome duties of their profession and when, in advanced age, one found it convenient to retire, the other was not long in discovering that it suited him to lay down the fasces also. Oh, it is pleasant, as it is rare, to find the same arm linked in yours at forty, which, at thirteen helped it to turn over the Cicero De Amicitia, or some tale of Antique

Friendship which the young heart even then was burning to anticipate! CoGrecian with S. was Th—– , who has since executed with ability various diplomatic functions at the Northern courts. Th—– was a tall, dark, saturnine youth, sparing of speech, with raven locks. — Thomas Fanshaw Middleton followed him (now Bishop of Calcutta) a scholar and a gentleman in his teens. He has the reputation of an excellent critic; and is author (besides the Country Spectator) of a Treatise on the Greek Article, against Sharpe. — M. is said to bear his mitre high in India, where the regni novitas (I dare say) sufficiently justifies the bearing. A humility quite as primitive as that of Jewel or Hooker might not be exactly fitted to impress the minds of those Anglo-Asiatic diocesans with a reverence for home institutions, and the church which those fathers watered. The manners of M. at school, though firm, were mild, and unassuming. Next to M. (if not senior to him) was Richards, author of the Aboriginal Britons, the most spirited of the Oxford Prize Poems; a pale, studious Grecian. — Then followed poor S—–, ill-fated M—– of these the Muse is silent.

Finding some of Edward’s race Unhappy, pass their annals by.

Come back into memory, like as thou wert in the dayspring of thy fancies, with hope like a fiery column before thee — the dark pillar not yet turned — Samuel Taylor Coleridge — Logician, Metaphysician, Bard — How have I seen the casual passer through the cloisters stand still, intranced with admiration (while he weighed the disproportion between the speech and the garb of the young Mirandula), to hear thee unfold, in thy deep and sweet intonations, the mysteries of Jamblichus, or Plotinus (for even in those years thou waxedst not pale at such philosophic draughts), or reciting Homer in his Greek, or Pindar – while the walls of the old Grey Friars re-echoed to the accents of the inspired charity-boy ! — Many were the “wit-combats,” (to dally awhile with the words of old Fuller,) between him and C. V. Le G—–,” which two I behold like a Spanish great galleon, and an English man of war; Master Coleridge, like the former, was built far higher in learning, solid, but slow in his performances. C. V. L., with the English man of war, lesser in bulk, but lighter in sailing, could turn with all tides, tack about, and take advantage of all winds, by the quickness of his wit and invention.”

Nor shalt thou, their compeer, be quickly forgotten, Allen, with the cordial smile, and still more cordial laugh, with which thou wert wont to make the old Cloisters shake, in thy cognition of some poignant jest of theirs; or the anticipation of some more material, and, peradventure, practical one, of thine own. Extinct are those smiles, with that beautiful countenance, with which (for thou wert the Nireus formosus of the school), in the days of thy maturer waggery, thou didst disarm the wrath of infuriated town-damsel, who, incensed by provoking pinch, turning tigress-like round, suddenly converted by thy angel-look, exchanged the half-formed terrible “bl–,” for a gentler greeting — “bless thy handsome face!”

Next follow two, who ought to be now alive, and the friends of Elia — the junior Le G—— and F—– ; who impelled, the former by a roving temper, the latter by too quick a sense of neglect — ill capable of enduring the slights poor Sizars are sometimes subject to in our seats of learning — exchanged their

Alma Mater for the camp; perishing, one by climate, and one on the plains of Salamanca : — Le G—– , sanguine, volatile, sweet-natured; F—– dogged, faithful, anticipative of insult, warm-hearted, with something of the old Roman height about him.

Fine, frank-hearted Fr– , the present master of Hertford, with Marmaduke T—-, mildest of Missionaries — and both my good friends still — close the catalogue of Grecians in my time.

Byzantium by William Butler Yeats _ Poetry Foundation

5/9/2021 Byzantium by William Butler Yeats | Poetry Foundation

Byzantium

BY WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS

The unpurged images of day recede;

The Emperor’s drunken soldiery are abed;

Night resonance recedes, night-walkers’ song

After great cathedral gong;

A starlit or a moonlit dome disdains

All that man is,

All mere complexities,

The fury and the mire of human veins.

Before me floats an image, man or shade,

Shade more than man, more image than a shade;

For Hades’ bobbin bound in mummy-cloth

May unwind the winding path;

A mouth that has no moisture and no breath

Breathless mouths may summon;

I hail the superhuman;

I call it death-in-life and life-in-death.

Miracle, bird or golden handiwork,

More miracle than bird or handiwork,

Planted on the starlit golden bough,

Can like the cocks of Hades crow,

Or, by the moon embittered, scorn aloud

In glory of changeless metal

Common bird or petal

And all complexities of mire or blood.

At midnight on the Emperor’s pavement flit Flames that no faggot feeds, nor steel has lit,

Nor storm disturbs, flames begotten of flame,

Where blood-begotten spirits come

And all complexities of fury leave,

Dying into a dance,

An agony of trance,

An agony of flame that cannot singe a sleeve

Astraddle on the dolphin’s mire and blood, Spirit after spirit! The smithies break the flood, The golden smithies of the Emperor!

Marbles of the dancing floor

Break bitter furies of complexity,

Those images that yet

Fresh images beget,

That dolphin-torn, that gong-tormented sea.

W. B. Yeats, “Byzantium” from The Poems of W. B. Yeats: A New Edition, edited by Richard J. Finneran. Copyright 1933 by Macmillan Publishing Company, renewed © 1961 by Georgie Yeats. Reprinted with the permission of A. P. Watt, Ltd. on behalf of Michael Yeats.

Book of Job final

BOOK OF JOB (1400 B.C AUTHOR ANONYMOUS /UNKNOWN)

  • Book of Job was one of the five poetical books in The Bible
  • In Bible there are 66 books in total, out of that 66, 39 books come under Old Testament, 27 Books come under New Testament
  • Job was God fearing and Upright man, He was the chief of Eastern region
  • The land of Job was called UZ, it was between Palestine and Euphrates
  • Job had 7 sons and 3 daughters, the daughters name were 1) Jemimah 2)Keziah 3)Keren Happuch
  • The Friends of Job were Eliphaz – he was Temanite 2)Bildad – He was Shuhite 3)Zophar – he was Nana Mathite 4)Elihu –he was Bystander/Intervener
  • In the beginning Job had 7000 sheep, 3000 camels , 500 oxen, 500 she asses
  • In the Book of Job , God is called as Yahweh
  • Theodicy , it means the question of Why God permits evil
  • 7 days and 7 nights
  • In the beginning there happens Satan and God challenge
  • In a day, Job received four news
  • 1)Oxen and She-asses of Job were killed by Sabeans attack
  • 2)Sheep and Servants were killed by the fall of fire from Heaven
  • 3)Camels were taken by 3 parties of Chaldeans
  • 4)Sons and Daughters were killed by wind
  • The wife of Job is Sitidos, second wife is Dinah
  • Total chapters of Book of Job was 42 chapters
  • 1 & 2 chapter Prologue in Prose(The first scene was on the Earth and the second scene was on the

Heaven)

  • 3 to 41- full poem in verse
  • 42- last chapter in Prose
  • Out of 42 chapters in total, 39 chapters were in Verse and 3 chapters were in prose
  • God’s first speech was in the chapter 38 and 39
  • The second speech was in the chapter 40 and 41
  • Dialogue between Job and God was in the 40th chapter
  • Job lived 140 years and Job saw 4 generations
  • Book of Job was part of the Old Testament of Bible, it was a book in the Ketuvim(writings) section of the Hebrew Bible (Tanakh)

Out of 66 books in Bible, only five were poetical books 1)Book of Job 2)Psalms 3)Proverbs 4)Ecclesiastes 5)Song of Solomon

  • The first poetical book out of the five poetical books was Book of Job and it was the 18th book in the Old Testament
  • Book of Job was great mystery of Human sufferings .Job was example for Adversary(Misfortune)
  • Opposite of Job character in Bible was Solomon, He was example for Prosperity(Fortune)
  • Job was referred in the other books in Bible 1)The Book of Jeremiah 2) The Book Ezekiel
  • The Book of Job is in the form of Poetic Drama/Verse Drama
  • The Book of Job has three parts 1)Prologue – 2 chapters (1&2) in prose 2)Full poem/ Debate- from 3 to

41, total 39 chapters are in prose 3) Epilogue – the last chapter 42, it is in Prose

  • 39 Chapters in Verse and 3 chapters are in prose
  • Tennyson said , “Book of Job is one of the greatest poems of ancient and modern times
  • Job is an eastern chief, he lives in the land of Uz, the land was between Palestine and Euphrates
  • Job was an “God fearing and Upright man”
  • Job has 7 sons and 3 daughters 1)Jemimah 2)Keziah 3) Keren Happuch
  • In the beginning of Prologue, the first scene was in the earth, Job lives happily with his family and cattle
  • In the beginning Job had 7000 sheep, 3000 camels , 500 oxen, 500- she asses
  • The second scene in the prologue was in the heaven, it was discussion between God (Yahweh) and

Satan(at this time, satan has not become one of the fallen angels, satan was one of the angels of God)

  • God boasts of Job’s loyalty to Satan
  • Satan says , it is because of the blessings of God, “Skin for skin, A Man will give anything to save his life”-said by Satan
  • Satan challenges God to test Job’s “sincerity and faith”
  • Job’s sons usually drink and merry make in one of their houses, Job thinks it was unholy and so sanctifies them daily by giving a burnt offering /sacrifice for each child
  • In a day Job receives four messages
  • 1)Oxen and she asses were killed by Sabeans attack, a messenger escaped and told the news to Job
  • 2)All sheep and servants were killed by fire , that was fallen from heaven , One of the messengers escaped and told the news
  • 3)All the camels were taken by the 3 parties of the chaldens , one of the messengers told the news
  • 4)7 sons and 3 daughters were drinking at the Oldest brothers house, the wind collapsed the house and killed them, one messenger told the news

Hearing these tragic news, Job worshipped the lord, then Job tore his dress, shaved his head and said.

“Naked I came from my mother’s womb and naked will depart”

  • Inspite of all these sufferings, Job didn’t speak against God
  • At the same time, In the Heaven God praises Job’s loyalty to Satan, Satan asked one more chance to test the loyalty of Job
  • God accepts the request of Satan , and insisted Satan, he can test Job but he should not take his life
  • This time satan, gave a cruel skin disease to Job, Job gets soreboils from foot to head
  • Job scratched his sores with broken pottery
  • The three friends of Job 1)Eliphaz –Temanite 2)Bildad- shuhite 3)Zophar – Nana Mathite
  • These 3 friends came there to comfort and stay with Job , they stayed with Job for 7 days and 7 nights(Mourning without speaking any word)
  • On the 7th day, Job breaks the silence and speaks first ,Job curses the day he was born, comparing life and death to light and darkness
  • Then Eliphaz says no one is righteous, wicked people suffer, he says he got this revelation from dream, everyone has sinned, Job also sinned, He says to Job to seek God’s favour
  • Bildad says God doesn’t punish Justice nor act unrighteously, so he punished Job in right manner,

Job’s children brought their deaths upon themselves because of their sins

  • Zophar says whatever he suffered is the least , he deserves more punishment
  • Zophar says Job has to put away his wickedness and iniquity (immorality)
  • If he cut off and shut up, or gather together, then who can hinder him” quote from Book of Job- it was spoken by Zophar, here Zophar rebukes Job
  • “And thine age, shall be clearer than the noonday thou salt shine forth, thou shalt be as the morning” – said by Zophar
  • Job got irritated by their advice and called them “Worthless physicians who white wash with lies”
  • Job on the 7th day says that he curses his birthday and wants to meet God, Job compares birth to light and death to darkness, when he was born, the darkness might have surrounded him at once
  • Job said that if his misery could be weighed, Misery would be heavier than sand of the seas
  • After the dialogues of Job and his friends , there is a poem, “Hymn to wisdom” in the form of monologue. It asks “where is wisdom to be found” and the poem ends “Wisdom is hidden form Man”
  • In Greek version of Bible , Job’s wife name is Sitidos, the second wife name is Dinah
  • Job wants to meet God or a mediator to talk otherwise he wants to be sent to Sheol(place of dead)
  • Another friend Elihu intervened in the middle of the poem and says God forewarned Job against committing sin.

Elihu speaks at the last because he was younger(Junior) than others

  • Elihu said God communicates with human in 2 ways 1)Visions 2)Physical pain(suffering)
  • Elihu comes between the chapters 32 and 37
  • “He preserveth not the life of the wicked: but giveth right to the poor” said by Elihu
  • The God appears in the form of Whirlwind
  • In which part of “The Book of Job” does God show Himself through the presentation of a panorama of

His creation? The Speeches of the Lord from the Whirlwind(PG TRB 19)

  • Job could not see the God
  • Elihu is just a bystander, not talking anything in the meeting between God and Job
  • First speech of almighty appeared in 38 and 39 chapters
  • God praised about his creations, especially two creations 1)Behemoth-Big animals 2)Leviathan – See monsters(Whale,Shark)
  • The second speech of Almighty comes in the 40th and 41st chapters
  • Dialogue between Job and Almighty appears in the 40th chapters
  • God’s questions are rhetorical (it is the effective way of using language)
  • God is upset with , Eliphaz, Bildad and Zophar for giving poor and theologically unsound advice
  • Job interceded on their behalf and God forgives them
  • Through out the sufferings Job believed there is a redeemer or witness, that is almighty
  • Quotation “I know that the redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the later day upon the earth” said by Job
  • The book of Job is universal book, it speaks of universal need, the agony of human self
  • The central problem/theme of the book is “Why Just are suffering and unjust are flourishing”
  • It also discusses Theodicy(why God permits evil)
  • There is no solution for this question in the book, It says one should not question Gods moral government
  • The moral of the book is God’s ways are inscrutable
  • In the book of Job there are 3 monologues 1)Poem to Wisdom 2)Job’s closing monologue 3)Elihu’s speeches
  • Job invited brother and sisters to his son’s birthday